《Reincarnation Sim Game》


 Chapter 1 1 - Gods place

    Initializing¡­


    I only saw that text with a solid ck background. Some minute ago, I put on my VR helmet and chose a game I had just downloaded.


    After a few seconds, the text disappeared, the ck faded, and a different scenery weed my eyes.


    A soothing ambient sound fills my ears. I noticed a thick white fog in the distance, surrounding the area. Then, I observed the dull marble floor, the massive pirs that supported nothing, and the orange sky without sun and clouds.


    Levidna: A Reincarnation Sim Game.


    The game¡¯s title was floating above a pond containing a liquid with a mirror-like surface. I approached the title and immediately selected the y button below it.


    Choose your role:


    [The Reincarnated]


    [You will be a protagonist that reincarnated in another world]


    [The God]


    [You will be a god and choose your protagonist]


    Maybe being the Reincarnated would be simr to the Visual Reality RPGs I used to y. Better choose a new challenge. So, I decided to be a god.<sub>.</sub>


    Choose the initial state of the protagonist:


    [Baby]


    [When they died]


    I chose the second one. If the game starts with a baby character, it¡¯s likely to take long before the action begins.


    Next, above the pond, came the options for customizing my character. I randomly selected all the features of my avatar. I wanted to y this game right away to see if it lived up to the hype. One of my friends said this game will provide a different ying experience, even if you choose to be the Reincarnated.


    I don¡¯t believe him. It¡¯s basically the same thing, right? As the Reincarnated, I will be a hero, choose a job, go on adventures, and save the world. I¡¯m tired of things like that. Therefore, the role as a god somewhat piqued my curiosity. I¡¯ve never yed a simtion game like this.


    In less than a minute, I was done with my avatar. On the pond¡¯s mirror-like surface, I see a tall, slender man with blond hair and red eyes, wearing a white robe with gold stripes. Just wear the crown, and I will look like a king.


    I decided my name was Raymund and pressed the next button. There¡¯s no particr reason I chose that name. I¡¯ve used it many times in other games.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve brought some candidates as you asked, Raymund.¡±


    I looked around and couldn¡¯t find anyone else. ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you kidding me, Raymund? It¡¯s me, the god of death from Earth. Gaia assigned me to deliver some candidates from Earth for you.¡± He sighed.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Oh, sorry. Yeah, I was just kidding.¡± Looks like the gamey has already started. ¡°But can you tell me why I need candidates from Earth?¡±


    The god of death was silent for a moment. ¡°Really? Are you kidding again, or have youpletely forgotten about your deal with Gaia?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know, I¡¯m busy with¡­. Well, I have a lot of work to do, so sometimes I can¡¯t focus.¡± I shrugged, trying to make excuses to dig up more information about this world.


    There was a sigh again from the god of death. ¡°As a god of hope, you want to help your people directly, but that¡¯s almost impossible. Your realm and the world of your followers in thend of Levidna are different.¡±


    So, Levidna is where the protagonist will go on an adventure. Maybe it¡¯s equivalent to the Earth in my world.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I am forced to use dead humans instead of living beings? They had been in two different realms. The world like Earth or Levidna, and the afterlife. Afterlife is basically in the realms of gods, right?¡± I came to a conclusion. ¡°So, the souls of the dead can go from Earth or Levidna to the realm of gods and vice versa?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, basically.¡±


    ¡°But, they can¡¯t do it alone. It has to be with the help of a god like me, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really asking all of that?¡± The god of death answeredzily.


    ¡°Then why am I asked you to get souls from the dead? Why don¡¯t I ask the god of death from Levidna instead?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because your goddess of death is a b*tch. She doesn¡¯t want to give the souls of the people who died in Levidna for you. The reason is that it vites the established life cycle.¡± The god of death continued with a slightly angry tone. ¡°It just so happened that Gaia offered you to use the souls of the earthlings¡­. Hey, are you done asking? I want this to be over soon.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Gaia¡­. I don¡¯t know why he helped me yet.¡± I keep asking. I still need more information.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Gaia is. She likes to keep secrets. But, the important thing is that the interests of you two align, right?¡± The god of death sounds even angrier. ¡°Please, don¡¯t ask again. Choose your damn hero. I still have a lot to do.¡±


    It turns out that there is also intrigue in the world of gods. Interesting. ¡°Ah, thank you, god of death. Now, can you bring me the candidates?¡±


    ¡°If the candidate I gave doesn¡¯t suit your taste, you can ask for a recement. However, I hope you can choose the right one immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Bro.¡±


    The god of death fell silent. ¡°Today, you are really weird, Raymund. You never called me bro before.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Really?¡±


    Some of the thick fog that was on edge approached me. Then, from that fog, a boy emerged, dazed, and looked confused. Judging from his appearance, maybe he was only 14 or 15 years old.


    ¡°Errrr, where am I, Sir?¡± The boy scratched his messy hair. ¡°Thest thing I remember is running down the street.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer right away and checked the boy¡¯s status instead.


    [Zhou Yijun]


    Strength: B-


    Dexterity: D


    Agility: C+


    Vitality: C+


    Magic: E-


    Skill: ¨C


    Cause of death:


    [Yujin died when he was hit by a truck while trying to help a cat on the road]


    [The stats disyed are unrted to the physical state of the previous life. What affects those stats is the character¡¯s desire]


    Desire, huh? So, if someone aspires to be a soldier, his dexterity and vitality will be high. A soldier must practice shooting and have a strong physique, after all.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use him,¡± I spoke to the god of death, not looking at the boy. I don¡¯t need a clich¨¦ protagonist.


    ¡°Huh, are you talking to me, Sir?¡± Yujin asked, sounding even more confused.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The god of death answered me and made Yujin startled.


    ¡°W-who is that?¡± After asking that question, Yujin was swallowed by the fog and disappeared.


    Then, another person emerged from the fog. This time he was a man with a chubby body and thick sses.


    ¡°I-is this an afterlife? Am I dead?¡± The man, probably around 25 years old, adjusted his sses, then looked at me. I felt ufortable as soon as he gave a creepy smile. ¡°Are you a god? Will I be reincarnated into another world?¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s smile grew wider. His eyes bulged, making him even more creepy. ¡°This is great! I will be a hero and get my harem¡­.¡±


    ¡°Take him, Bro.¡± I snorted. This man irritated me.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The man stretched out his hand, but the fog quickly swallowed up his body.


    ¡°Hey, may I have a request, Bro?¡± I asked the god of death again.


    ¡°A request?¡±


    ¡°I want an attractive female candidate.¡±

 Chapter 2 2 – The Chosen One

    ¡°I will not ept any requests from you! You have no right tomand me!¡± The god of death snorted in annoyance.


    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m notmanding you but asking for help. Come on, Hades. It must be an easy thing for you to do.¡±


    I deliberately didn¡¯t ask the god of death¡¯s name so he wouldn¡¯t be more suspicious of me. My guess is he¡¯s from Greek mythology. He had mentioned Gaia¡¯s name, who was also from the same mythology. I tried to remember his name and only found it now.


    ¡°Hades?¡± Now, the sigh from the god of death sounded very long. ¡°I¡¯m Osiris, you bastard.¡±


    Those words left me speechless for a moment. ¡°Osiris? Why does the God from Egypt exist with the goddess from Greek mythology? Did you guys do a crossover or something?¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± Osiris¡¯ tone rose. ¡°That¡¯s not important! Choose your hero now! And no, I won¡¯t do your request!¡±


    He¡¯s getting frustrated, and that¡¯s good for me. I purposely stalled the conversation so that I could take advantage of his impatience.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll choose until I find a suitable candidate.¡± I put on a triumphant smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure Gaia ordered you to keep giving candidates until I¡¯m satisfied, right?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Osiris was at a loss for words.


    A few moments passed in silence, then I said. ¡°Well, give me the next candidate, bro. I¡¯ll stick around until I find an attractive woman.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Okay!¡± Osiris growled. ¡°I¡¯ll pick a candidate for you! Wait a minute!¡±


    Great.


    Not wanting to wait long, I used the fast forward feature. In just a few seconds, Osiris spoke to me again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already selected the best candidate for you from those who died not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I can¡¯t wait anymore.


    Some of the fog at the edge was approaching me again. Then, a tall, young woman came out, instantly taking my breath away.


    ¡°Your choice is excellent, Osiris.¡± I hissed.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me a hard time, Raymund. Do you know how many people die every time? I have to search through the thousands of souls.¡± Osiris replied.


    The youngdy¡¯s long legs, fair skin, beautifully shaped chest, above-average sized firm butt, and slim waist are enough to make me happy. I can only dream of getting a woman like this in the real world.<sub></sub>


    ¡°E-excuse me, Sir.¡± She waved her hand at me, sounding a little nervous. ¡°Do you know where I am now?¡±


    I smiled at the woman who was still wearing t-shirt and short pants. ¡°Wee to the afterlife.¡±


    [Elise Fairchild]


    Strength: C


    Dexterity: D+


    Agility: C-


    Vitality: C+


    Magic: C


    Skill: ¨C<sub></sub>


    Causes of death:


    [Elise trapped in her burning house]


    Bnced stats and nothing extraordinary. It will be difficult to choose a ss for her. However, I can¡¯t just let her go. Not if my prospective protagonist is so gorgeous.


    ¡°You¡¯re satisfied, right?¡± Osiris sighed. ¡°I have to go now. I¡¯m not just a god of death, you know. As I said earlier, I have a lot of work to do.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you very much, Osiris.¡± I looked up and waved, though I didn¡¯t know if the god of death could see it or not. ¡°Take care.¡±


    ¡°Osiris? God of death?¡± Elise asked in a shaken tone.


    I looked at the woman again and immediately saw something was wrong. Elise¡¯s body shook, and her face was filled with terror. ¡°A-am I dead, sir?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes.¡± I put on a sympathetic face.


    Elise started to squeeze her head. Her green eyes went wide. ¡°Thest time I remember, I was inside my house¡­. Everything was on fire¡­. My dad, mom, and my little brother¡­. They were screaming¡­.¡±


    The woman flinched as I tapped her on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elise.¡±


    ¡°What¡­.¡± Elise looked at me again. ¡°How did you know my name?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m Raymund. A god. A god can know things that ordinary human doesn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Elise shook me before I finished speaking. ¡°If you were a god, you could return me to my world, right!?¡±


    I chose to remain silent while she continued to plead. Then, the woman burst into tears, knelt, and bowed. ¡°Please, I should at least know the fate of my family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am indeed a god, but there are some things that even a god doesn¡¯t know.¡± I crouched down as Elise lifted her face. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t find out. Maybe I can talk to the earth¡¯s God to tell you how your family is doing or even ask them to resurrect you there.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Elise asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll give you a second chance.¡± I widen my smile. ¡°But, you must carry out the missions I will give you.¡±


    Elise wiped her tears. ¡°I would do anything for you, sir! As long as I could meet my family! Or at least find out what happened to them!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I helped the girl up. ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Through an icon hovering near me, I rechecked Elise¡¯s status. I just realized that there is no choice of ss or job, only the weapon/equipment button.


    [You can choose weapons and equipment for your protagonist at the beginning of the gamey. After that, you can buy it from merchants in Levidna or from a seller in the realm of God]


    Again, something interesting.


    After pressing the button, various weapons and equipment were disyed before my eyes. Everything seems standard and nothing special. Something natural since the game was just starting.


    ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡± Elise asked.


    I smiled again. ¡°Some magic.¡±


    Maybe in her eyes, I look weird for moving my fingers in the air. In fact, I was scrolling through the user interface, which was in the form of a transparent and floating screen. This woman can¡¯t see it.


    After I finished choosing, Elise¡¯s pajamas glowed brightly.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s this?¡± Elise sounded panicked as she checked her clothes.


    Not long after, the light dimmed. Elise looked at her body, now wrapped in a dull white tunic, ck trousers, gray chest armor, and a greatsword on her back.


    Ugh. When worn by this woman, the equipment looked even more boring. It¡¯s a shame that the beauty of Elise¡¯s body can¡¯t be shown properly. Not to mention the chest armor that only had an E stat. I have to do something to give her a more attractive outfit!

 Chapter 3 3 – First Skill

    ¡°Errrr¡­. Why am I suddenly wearing armor and carrying a sword, sir?¡± Elise, who looked confused, continued to look at her outfit.


    ¡°Because your duty is to be a warrior.¡± Since this is a new game for me and not a typical RPG, I decided to use a profession that has be my specialty.


    Elise stared at me for a moment. ¡°B-but I haven¡¯t learned to fight with a sword, sir.¡±


    I widen a smile, opening Elise¡¯s skills tab. ¡°Do you really not know how to swing a sword?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Elise choked. Her mouth opened and closed. A sign that she was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I gave you the basic abilities of a warrior.¡± I¡¯m actually just making up words. Just now, there was an exnation that the prospective protagonist would know the basics of using weapons. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just try using your sword.¡±


    Elise blinked her eyes, then took a few steps back, drew the longsword from the sheath on her back, and started swinging it. Sure enough, her two hands can use that weapon. Her movement is clearly not amateurish, although it is far from polished.


    I choose the first skill that Elise will learn. I only have one skill point, so I can only choose skills at the first level. In the second tier, I need two points. And so on in the following levels.


    A thin maroon skill book appeared in my hand, bearing the name of the skill I chose: Charging Thrust.


    ¡°Elise!¡± I called out to my protagonist and held out the book. ¡°Learn this.¡±


    The youngdy stopped swinging her sword and approached me. She raised an eyebrow as she received the skill book and opened it. ¡°Okay¡­. I¡¯ll try to learn this.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°It will be useful in your task.¡±


    Elise grimaced stiffly. ¡°Do I really have to use this sword?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I grin widely. ¡°Well, you can return to Earth¡¯s afterlife. Even I don¡¯t know what will happen to you there. And, of course, you won¡¯t be able to know where your family is.¡±


    ¡°O-okay, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Elise became even more nervous. She stepped away from me again and started practicing the skill. The young woman ran a few steps, then thrust her sword forward.


    The timing of her first move was messed up. She thrust her sword forward when her steps had stopped entirely. It made her attack look powerless.


    I checked Elise¡¯s skill tab again. A bar appears below the Charging Thrust icon. The bar continued to fill every time Elise practiced the moves of the skill.


    [Effectiveness of attacks and skills is affected by stats]


    It¡¯s no use watching her train. I was about to use the fast-forward feature, but the friend icon in the game UI shes and rings. A friend of mine called.


    After I pressed the icon, part of the fog approached me, then a figure came out from there. He wore a dark blue robe with silver trims.


    ¡°So, you y this game too?¡± I spoke to that man.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I only tried it for a while, Ray. I wanted to switch games, but I can¡¯t seem to get away from the previous one.¡± The man with tan skin and long ck hair answered.


    Elise stopped what she was doing and looked at the two of us.


    ¡°Just carry on with your training. He¡¯s just a god of lewdness. His existence doesn¡¯t matter for you.¡± After saying that, I used the fast forward feature. Elise continued her training with a much more rapid movement.


    ¡°Damn it, you make me look bad in that beautifuldy¡¯s eyes.¡± My friend chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re even more perverted than me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the game you¡¯re ying?¡± I asked him. ¡°The one about the colony, right? I heard the developer is the same as this game?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t leave that cursed game, even though you could say I rarely have fun ying it.¡±


    My brow furrowed. ¡°Why? Because it¡¯s too difficult?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it would be difficult to exin to you.¡± My friend sighed. ¡°I came here just to give you some advice. Don¡¯t get too attached to the characters in this game. After trying it for a while, I can say that the artificial intelligence in this game is simr to the games I yed. They are too real and very simr to living things.¡±


    A smallugh escaped my mouth. ¡°Well, they¡¯re just a collection of human-made codes. I wouldn¡¯t fall for them.¡±


    ¡°You do not understand.¡± He grinned, then started walking away. ¡°I just wanted to check on your condition. Luckily you still look fine. Bye, then.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you got too attached to the characters in your game? Then, something bad happened?¡±


    He just waved and disappeared into the fog. I just shrugged, trying to ignore what he said. Attached to something virtual? Seriously?


    ***


    Elise¡¯s training is over. She was lying on the floor, out of breath and covered in sweat. I waited a while longer, still using the fast-forward feature until Elise finally fell asleep.


    ¡°Hey, you awake, Elise?¡± I went to the young woman, who was now getting up while rubbing her eyes. ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Elise gulped. ¡°Errr¡­. Actually, I¡¯m not sure yet¡­.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± I turned and gestured for her to follow me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll guide you.¡±


    We stopped near the pond. The three tabs of quests are already floating there. In each tab, I can see a picture that shows a location. Maybe that¡¯s where the mission will be carried out.


    [An old woman lives alone in a badly damaged house. She is seriously ill]


    Credit points: 500


    Skill points: 1


    [Residents of a vige encounter a group of giant rats destroying their fields]


    Credit points: 1000


    Skill points: 2


    [A group of adventurers is trapped in a house in an abandoned vige. They are running away from the goblins]


    Credit points: 1500


    Skill points: 3


    Is the amount of credit and skill points rted to the quests¡¯ difficulty? Maybe so. Since I like challenges, I chose the third one.


    [Before continuing with the mission, select a skill to use as a god]


    The skill tab reappeared in front of me, but what was disyed was different. Most are still grayed out of the many skills avable and cannot be selected. Without thinking too much, I chose Lightning Bolt. I do prefer skills to attack.


    Elise looked confused again as I moved my finger across the user interface. Her expression made me chuckle.


    And then, a portion of the fog emitted a white light.


    [Ask your protagonist to enter the glowing fog]


    ¡°Come on, Elise. I will take you to a new world for adventure.¡± I started walking to the glowing fog. At first, the woman froze but eventually followed me anyway.


    ¡°But, sir¡­.¡± The young woman sounded even more nervous. ¡°This seems like a bad idea. I don¡¯t know what to do there¡­ Well, what exactly should I do there?¡±


    I stopped a few meters from the glowing fog. Elise stopped beside me with a pale face, and I pped her butt hard.


    ¡°Kyaa!¡± Elise took a few steps forward while covering her asset. Her pale face turned red.


    ¡°I told you, I will guide you. Please, trust me.¡± I put on a smile again. ¡°Get into that fog, or I¡¯ll smack your *ss with 100 times more force. For a god, that¡¯s an easy feat, you know.¡±


    I purposely didn¡¯t tell her about the goblins. This woman can be more frightened before entering the portal. That would be troublesome for me. I had to persuade her even harder.


    Elise gulped, then closed her eyes and took a deep breath. With stiff steps, she began to enter the dense fog.


    My eyes fell on the hand I used to hit Elise¡¯s butt. It felt pretty nice.

 Chapter 4 4 – First Mission

    A girl with blonde hair and small stature was bandaging a boy¡¯s leg wound. Her tears kept flowing, and her face looked so tired. The boy had closed his eyes and didn¡¯t move. Fortunately, he was still breathing. However, that does not mean everything is fine. The boy¡¯s body was covered with more bandages.


    ¡°Please, please, god.¡± the girl lightly held the wound on her friend¡¯s leg. There should be lighting out of her hand. She was a healer, but her mana had run out. ¡°We need your help, oh my god. Give us safety. Give me the strength to help my friend. I beg you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Hannah!¡± A girl with red hair in pigtails snapped. Sitting in the corner of the room, she held a bow and carried an empty quiver. Just like the healer, the girl also had a tired face. ¡°Your God can¡¯t help us at a time like this! They never existed! I¡¯m sick of hearing your moaning about them!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like that, Nora. Without Hannah, Grant might be dead.¡± A young man with brown hair sighed. He looked out through the window. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s hope the goblins won¡¯t find us. We¡¯ll spend the night here to rest, then leave in the morning.¡±


    Nora got up from her seat and looked at the brown-haired boy. ¡°Stop pretending to be our leader, Alex.¡± The girl¡¯s tone was so cynical. ¡°You¡¯re the one that forced us to go to that goblin¡¯sir. I told you, we¡¯re still beginners. Hell, we¡¯re not even eighteen yet! We can¡¯t fight them! Yeah, goblins are a weak type of monster! But they work inrge numbers!¡±


    Alex closed his eyes and rubbed his bruised face. ¡°Please, don¡¯t start, Nora. I know you¡¯re frustrated, but we¡¯re all tired. Your loud voice can also invite the goblins. Please, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down!? You told me to calm down!? We almost died, Alex!¡± Instead of lowering her voice, Nora¡¯s shouted even louder. ¡°If those goblins find this ce, then we¡¯re done!¡±


    Nora kept nagging, and Alex clutched his head. Hannah, the healer, tried to calm the archer, but things got even more chaotic. Nora shouted more intensely. Foul words began toe out of her mouth.


    ¡°I knew that! I was wrong!¡± Alex snapped. ¡°But, weren¡¯t you part of all this too!? Instead of running towards a popted vige, you brought us to this abandoned ce!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Nora gasped. Her eyes bulged. ¡°Are you crazy!? The vigers don¡¯t have good fighting skills, so they turn to people like us for help!¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t fight!¡± Hannah shouted along. Her tears were getting heavier.


    The bickering almost continued, but the three teenagers were jolted by a loud thud near them.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± A young woman with long brown hair was lying face down in the center of the room. She got up with a grimace, cleaned her clothes, and then looked at the wooden walls and scattered dusty furniture. Andstly, she looked at the adventurers who stared back at her in confusion.


    The youngdy waved her hand, still grimacing. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Elise¡­. I came here to help you¡­. It¡¯s a God¡¯s order¡­. I guess?¡±


    ¡°If you talk like that, they won¡¯t believe you.¡± Raymund¡¯s voice made Elise startled and dazed. ¡°Ah, only you can hear me, Elise.¡±


    ¡°Did you also escape from those goblins?¡± Nora frowned.


    Grimacing again, Elise answered. ¡°Well, before I was here, I was in God¡¯s ce¡­. Ah, before that, I was dead¡­. Then God ordered me toe here¡­ Errr¡­. Looks like you guys don¡¯t believe me¡­. Well, of course¡­. Even these words thate out of my mouth sound absurd to me.¡±<sub></sub>


    Raymund could only sigh. The adventurers exchanged nces upon hearing Elise¡¯s groggyugh.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re being chased by goblins too. And maybe because of fear or something, you can¡¯t think straight.¡± Nora sighed too. ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t do anything else. We¡¯ve been too tired from fighting since morning. Our food supplies have also run out. It¡¯s all because of this handsome guy.¡±


    Seeing Nora pointing at him with a disdainful expression, Alex was about to snap again, but he held back when Hannah shook her head at him.


    ¡°You guys are talking about goblins. What exactly are they?¡± Elise asked with a still awkward gesture.


    The adventurers fell silent, while Raymund just sighed for a second time.


    ¡°Poor her. Looks like she was too traumatized that she forgot what a goblin is.¡± Nora whispered to her friends. ¡°There¡¯s no way someone doesn¡¯t know what a goblin is.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so loud. She can hear you.¡± Hannah replied.


    Elise could only grimace stiffly again.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what a goblin is?¡± Raymund asked in disbelief. ¡°Have you never seen them in games or read about them in fantasy novels?¡±


    ¡°I just know it¡¯s the title of an old television drama show¡­. I think?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t reply to me in front of them, dumb*ss.¡± Raymund huffed in annoyance. ¡°They¡¯ll be even more convinced that you¡¯re crazy.¡±


    The adventurers gave a sympathetic look to Elise. They really thought that Elise did have a mental disorder.


    ¡°Goblins are a kind of monster that walks on two legs. Usually, their skin is green.¡± The God exined. ¡°Instead of standing still and waiting for the goblins to attack, you¡¯d better check the perimeter around you. It would be very advantageous to understand the ins and outs of that ce. Maybe you will fight thereter.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Startled at hearing the word ¡®monster,¡¯ Elise tried to calm herself down. However, her voice still trembled. She then spoke to the adventurers, ¡°I¡¯ll check the surroundings.¡±


    Elise walked towards the open window with a stiff motion, and Alex apanied her.


    ¡°So, did something happen in this ce?¡± Elise asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s has been abandoned long. The dust isn¡¯t too thick.¡±


    ¡°Our guess is that this ce was attacked and looted by the goblins. You can see the damage to the other houses. If you look closely, this house also has a lot of bloodstains.¡± Alex answered.


    Elise gulped, then turned her head to the inside of the house. All this time, she hadn¡¯t noticed. Some parts of the walls and floors are decorated with ckish-red stains.


    ¡°Looks like the soldiers are busy taking care of the things in the cities. They don¡¯t have time to help the viges. That¡¯s why other vigers nearby pay adventurers to exterminate the goblins.¡± Raymund made a hypothesis.


    ¡°Errrr¡­ Maybe this question sounds inappropriate for me to ask¡­¡± Elise stiffened even more. ¡°Where¡­.¡±


    ¡°The corpses of the vigers?¡± Alex chimed in before Elise continued. ¡°Usually, the people who died would be brought by the goblins for food. Meanwhile, the vigers who could survive would flee.¡±


    Elise covered her mouth with her hand. Something from her stomach felt like it was going up to her throat, making her want to throw up. She is an ordinary girl who just graduated from high school. It was insanity that he had to go on a mission against those dangerous monsters.


    ¡°I see.¡± Elise sighed, then leaned out of the window, checking out the houses far more broken than the ones she was in.


    ¡°Careful, this part of the wall is almost destroyed, maybe because of the battle¡­¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t finish his sentence when the part of the wooden wall that Elise¡¯s arm was leaning on copsed. The young woman fell forward, and Alex tried to catch her. However, instead of getting Elise¡¯s body, Alex identally grabs the back of that woman¡¯s pants.


    Elise¡¯s pants and her panties were pulled down as her body hit the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Just about to get up, Elise was stunned. She felt a colder breeze in her lower body. Not only that, but her ears could also hear theughter from Raymund.


    Elise looked down at her lower body. Her pants had fallen almost to her knees, showing her bare smooth butt in full glory. Alex, still holding the woman¡¯s pants, could only freeze.


    Elise¡¯s face turned red in an instant.


    ¡°Kyaaa!!!¡± Elise screamed hard, hastily rose, and pulled her pants up.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡± Alex panicked, and his two friends came up to check what was going on.


    Still adjusting her pants in a hurry, Elise was stunned again. Her gaze was fixed on a passage a few meters away from her. There was one green creature with a very short body, pointed ears, a bald head, and a wrinkled face.


    A goblin.

 Chapter 5 5 - Her Fight

    ¡°Kyaaa!!!¡± The youngdy screamed again.


    ¡°Graaah!!!¡± The goblin also shouted in shock.


    Then, the two ran in opposite directions.


    ¡°What happened!?¡± Hannah jumped out of the house with Nora.


    The goblin suddenly blew a trumpet which made a loud sound.


    ¡°Tsk! He called his friends!¡± Nora pulled out a knife from the small bag on her waist. With one swing, she threw the knife, and it plunged straight into the back of the goblin¡¯s head. The little monster fell instantly.


    While Nora approached the goblin to get her knife, Hannah and Alex looked at Elise, who was still running. She staggered strangely at having to keep her pants from falling again.


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s really traumatized by the goblins.¡± Hannah raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°And now she¡¯s running away from responsibility.¡± Nora snorted in annoyance, also looking at Elise who was already quite far away.<sub>.</sub>


    ***


    ¡°Hey! Hey! Listen to me, Elise! Come back to them!¡± Raymund continued to scream, but Elise kept running. ¡°You have to fight those goblins!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Elise shouted back and was on the verge of tears. She kept trying to tie the rope around her pants. However, because she was too nervous, the job felt like a super formidable task. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly fight such a monster!¡±


    ¡°Please, listen to me!¡± Raymund was getting frustrated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to use lightning bolts to stop you!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± Elise slumped forward, causing her pants to sag again. Her smooth bum was exposed for the second time. It turned out she had only raised her pants, but her panties were still in the middle of her thighs. No wonder the way she ran was weird, like a scared goose.


    ¡°You can¡¯t really die. No matter how many times you lose your life, I will continue to resurrect you.¡± Raymund said with a cold tone.


    ¡°Still, I wasn¡¯t prepared for something like that!¡± Elise, who was adjusting the position of her panties, started to shed tears.


    ¡°Unfortunately, those adventurers aren¡¯t like you who got God¡¯s blessing. One stab on their chest and they will lose their lives.¡±<sub></sub>


    Elise was stunned immediately.


    ¡°Remember your family, Elise. Yeah, we don¡¯t know yet whether they really are dead or not. But you must have felt it, right? That guilt? If only you had done something more, you would really be able to save your family. Maybe you should be able to find the source of the fire before it gets big or something?¡± Raymund said that in a deep tone. ¡°And now, you had the power to save those adventurers but chose not to? Wouldn¡¯t you be tormented even more with more guilt?¡±


    Elise¡¯s mouth opened wide. Raymund¡¯s words were cruel but true. If she continued to run like this, she would indirectly be responsible for the adventurers¡¯ deaths.


    They were too tired and discouraged. If many goblins came, those people wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    The female protagonist bit the corner of her lips. She got up and adjusted the straps on her pants. Her hands were still shaking, but her gaze was focused.


    ¡°Okay, Elise.¡± The young woman pped her cheeks hard. ¡°You can do this!¡±


    Elise¡¯s gaze sharpened even more. She stood up straight, determined. The fate of those people is in her hands.


    ¡°Why are you still there?¡± Raymund snorted. ¡°Move your *ss! Now!¡±<sub></sub>


    Elise flinched in surprise. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    The woman ran again, but this time back to where the adventurers were. It turned out that several goblins had surrounded them. Alex was ready with his spear. Nora held a knife while Hannah just sped her hands together in prayer. They all looked so desperate.


    Elise started to slow her pace, surprised by the number of goblins. There are ten of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Take out your sword and attack! You¡¯ve been training hard, right!? You can do it!¡± Raymund gave themand in a firm tone.


    Despite her doubtful face, Elise drew her greatsword from her back. Her sprinting caught the attention of some of the goblins, but they didn¡¯t have time to do anything when Elise shed one of them in the head.


    ¡°Aieee!!!¡± Elise gasped when the goblin¡¯s head was rolling on the ground, covered in blood. Her face was adorned with an expression of immeasurable terror.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Raymund shouted again. ¡°Pay attention to the movements of the other.¡±


    The other goblins shouted and started attacking Elise. The formation they had set up to encircle the adventurers broken. Elise dodged the monsters and managed to stab one of them.


    However, one of the goblins jumped up and shed her face with a knife. Still shocked by the attack, she didn¡¯t notice a single arrowing.


    ¡°Arghhh!!!¡± Elise screamed in pain as the arrow pierced her thigh.


    ¡°Hold your pain! Keep fighting! Remember, only you can save those adventurers!¡± The God¡¯s voice echoed in Elise¡¯s ears.


    The young woman had almost fallen but managed to keep her feet. She attacks again, continuing to sh or kick the enemies. Even though she was panicking earlier and maybe still panicking now, Elise could still make some pretty good moves. She managed to kill two more goblins, including the archer, but the arrows in her legs reduced her agility. She got shed by a sharp weapon or hit by a blunt object on her body several times, causing her to suffer from gaping wounds and bruises.


    And without her noticing, one of the goblins jumped high while raising its iron club, about to attack the back of Elise¡¯s head.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Raymund gave a warning.


    Elise was about to turn her body, but the timing was toote. The goblin was already so close to her head.


    ¡°Die!¡± Alex came out of nowhere and hit the goblin with his spear.


    Then, from behind, Nora slit the throat of one of the goblins with her knife.


    The remaining goblins then fled. However, Hannah stuck her foot out, tripping one of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just an ordinary healer who only watches my friends fight!¡± The blonde woman hit the goblin¡¯s head with arge rock.


    ¡°Sorry, we werete.¡± Alex gave a bitter smile to Elise. ¡°Honestly, we intended to run away and leave everything to you. We¡¯re too desperate¡­ And thanks, by the way. My name is Alex.¡±


    ¡°Sorry if I gave you bad news.¡± Nora joined in before Elise could reply. ¡°But, goblins smear their weapons with their own feces and urine. Something nasty will happen if you don¡¯t do anything about your wounds soon.¡±


    Elise shuddered. The thought of her wound covered in excrement and pee made her want to throw up again.


    ¡°Unfortunately, our healer has run out of mana,¡± Alex added, wincing at the sight of Elise¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Eliseughed nervously. ¡°As God¡¯s employee, I can¡¯t really die¡­.¡±


    Elise stopped her speech when she heard heavy footsteps approaching fast.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Hannah shook her head as she looked off into the distance.


    A ten-foot goblin with muscr build ran towards Elise and the adventurers. He mmed his gigantic mace into the little goblins approaching him, sending them into the air.

 Chapter 6 6 – Determination

    ¡°Run!¡± Nora shouted, starting to back away.


    ¡°But Grant¡¯s still inside!¡± Hannah replied.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Alex immediately ran into the house.


    ¡°Let me get his attention.¡± Elise took a fighting stance. Her eyes kept fixed on the big goblin. ¡°You guys run.¡±


    ¡°A-are you sure?¡± Hannah gulped. ¡°You¡¯re seriously injured.¡±


    Nora held Hannah¡¯s arm. ¡°Come on, Hannah. Out of us, she¡¯s probably the one who can fight the most!¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t resist when she was pulled by Nora to run.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Good luck¡­. Ah, I forgot your name!¡± Nora shouted.


    ¡°Elise. My name is Elise.¡±


    ¡°Hope you can beat him, Alice!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Elise¡­.¡± The young woman was stunned. The giant goblin now walked slowly instead of running. He grinned, looking at Elise¡¯s beautiful body up and down. The monster was clearly underestimating his opponent.


    ¡°So, you choose to fight?¡± Raymund gave his approval. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Elise. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee?¡± Elise wasn¡¯t sure about her own reply.<sub></sub>


    In truth, Elise herself was in shock that she was still there, even willing to offer herself to fend off the monster while the adventurers ran away.


    No, Elise didn¡¯t hate those who ran away. It was their instinct to survive. If the opportunity arises, they have the right to do so, even if they have to leave Elise, the savior. Elise knew that she would probably do the same if she was in their position.


    Elise tried to control her heavy breathing. Her urge to retreat was getting more intense as the monster drew closer. The pain she endured from cuts and bruises was unbearable. If even little goblins could make her tormented like this, what kind of pain would she receive from that gigantic monster?


    However, Elise didn¡¯t want to be haunted by the guilt of not saving those people. Yes, as Raymund said.


    ¡°Please, hold on a little longer, Elise.¡± The woman whispered to herself.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll help you out a bit,¡± Raymund said.<sub></sub>


    A sh from the sky struck the giant goblin¡¯s body, triggering a loud boom. The monster fell with most of its body charred and smoky, surrounded by several mes.


    Instead of heaving a sigh of relief, Elise found it even more difficult to breathe. Her cold sweat began to pour out. Just as she took a step back, the huge goblin started to rise.


    ¡°Graaah!!!¡± The goblin¡¯s deafening, angry roar made Elise widen her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to run away!¡± Raymund gave a warning. ¡°This is your chance! Attack!¡±


    ¡°Arrrgggh!!!¡± Elise dashed forward, as did the goblin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use Charging Thrust now! Wait for the right moment! We have to make sure that the goblin can¡¯t dodge it! Plus, you¡¯re tired and injured! We might only have one chance.¡± Raymund¡¯s words were swift. ¡°Attack his legs!¡±


    Elise slightly shifted her track when she was close to her opponent. The goblin screamed again as Elise shed at his thigh, sttering some blood. The protagonist was about to attack for a second time, but the enemy swung his mace.


    The mace moved only inches away from Elise, who managed to dodge. However, some of the woman¡¯s hair was cut off and flying because of that attack.


    Elise knew right away that she couldn¡¯t get hit by that huge weapon, or she would be finished.


    The young woman continued to attack and dodge. The goblin¡¯s mace hasn¡¯t hit her yet. That weapon only hit houses that were instantly destroyed or thumping the ground with loud booms.


    So far, Elise has managed to sh the monster in several parts of his body, although the wounds she inflicts aren¡¯t that deep, hardly making impacts. What¡¯s more, every single strike of the mace got closer to Elise every time. The monster didn¡¯t lose stamina but instead grew more agile. Perhaps it was triggered by his frustration at never being able to hit Elise.


    And it¡¯s been a while since Elise¡¯s attacks haven¡¯te through. She was too focused on avoiding attacks that were getting harder for the eyes to follow.


    ¡°You still can¡¯t use charging thrust now. He¡¯s already too fast.¡± Raymund huffed in annoyance. With the current state, the goblin could definitely avoid that move with ease. ¡°You¡¯d better back off for a while¡­¡±


    Raymund hadn¡¯t finished speaking, and the mace hit Elise hard in the stomach. The woman¡¯s body instantly flew away, hit the wooden wall of a house until it shattered, then rolled hard on the floor, hitting the furniture inside.


    Elise¡¯s vision became blurry. The wooden ceiling look hazy to her eyes. Raymund¡¯s voice also sounded faint in her ears.


    As she had expected, the pain in her body caused by the mace¡¯s impact was so excruciating. If possible, she would rather die than feel this pain. She wanted to scream because of that pain, but her mouth could only spit blood, filling her tongue with a bitter metallic taste.


    ¡°Elise! Wake up!¡± Raymund kept shouting. ¡°You still have to fight!¡±


    No, Elise didn¡¯t want to wake up. Enough. She¡¯s not a fighter. She had never hit anyone before, but there was a god asking her to fight monsters. It is clear that God¡¯s choice was wrong.


    Elise¡¯s sight and hearing gradually returned to normal. And now, she could hear a sound other than Raymund¡¯s voice.


    Her eyes widened as she realized what kind of sound it was. She forced her body to turned around, then started crawling.


    ¡°No¡­ Please¡­. No¡­.¡± The young woman groaned with tears in her eyes. ¡°Help me¡­ Please¡­. It hurts so much¡­.¡±


    That dreadful sound came from the heavy steps of the giant goblin.

 Chapter 7 7 – True Warrior

    The sunset light came in through the windows and the big hole in the house. Elise was still crawling with tears in her eyes. The pain in her body really made her unable to get up.


    ¡°Please, sir¡­. I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­.¡± Elise vomited blood again. ¡°I want to get out of here¡­¡±


    Raymund didn¡¯t answer, and that made Elise¡¯s tears flow even more. Does this mean that God has abandoned her because she can¡¯t carry out the task?


    The goblin¡¯s footsteps drew closer.


    Elise didn¡¯t want any more torment than this. However, she didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    That woman had barely reached a few inches when arge shadow fell upon her. Eyes wide, she looked back with a stiff motion, and her body trembled.


    The goblin had arrived at the hole in the wall, blocking the light of dusk from entering the house.


    Elise shook her head. She pleaded in a trembling voice, ¡°Please, no¡­¡±<sub>.</sub>


    However, instead of attacking Elise, the giant goblin knelt down and leaned against his mace. His body heaved up and down due to his heavy breathing.


    Elise was stunned.


    ¡°This is your chance, Elise. He¡¯s exhausted, and your earlier attacks finally had an impact.¡± Raymund hissed. ¡°Run from there. Don¡¯t forget your sword.¡±


    The woman forced her body to move again. This time she managed to get up, although she continued to whimper in pain. Her whole muscle felt like being stoned by a thousand needles every inch she moved. After taking only one step, she was taken aback when she found her sword on the floor but picked it up anyway.


    ¡°Graa¡­¡±


    Elise continued to limp, ignoring the groan of the goblin. At first, Elise¡¯s steps were slow but gradually grew faster. And finally, she broke down the back door to get out of the house.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡± Raymund asked as Elise fell after exiting through the door.<sub></sub>


    ¡± I can¡¯t take it anymore, sir.¡± Elise wiped her tears, got up again, and walked. ¡°Those adventurers have escaped, haven¡¯t they? They¡¯re safe¡­. I want this to be over.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. But that¡¯s no guarantee that they won¡¯t be found by that goblin again. Maybe because they¡¯re too tired, they can¡¯t go far.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡± Elise was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Not to mention that a goblin could go to another vige out of rage. That damn monster would destroy whatever was there, and people would die.¡±


    Elise felt her energy disappear. She leaned against one of the other houses, then fell to the ground with a nk stare. In all her life, she had never missed her home so much. In the ce where she used to live, there were no real monsters that wanted to kill her.


    ¡°You still took your sword. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s a good sign. You still have a desire in your heart to help others.¡± Raymund continued. ¡°I promise, thisst resort won¡¯t hurt you as long as you listen to me.¡±


    Raymund exined his n while Elise remained silent.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Did you hear me, Elise?¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t want to do this, do you?¡±


    Elise didn¡¯t answer. The great monster¡¯s footsteps began to echo again.


    ¡°So? You prefer hell?¡± Raymund¡¯s voice grew cold. ¡°Would you rather be burned all the time?¡±


    Those words made Elise flinch and widen her eyes. ¡°W-what do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to obey my orders, even though we have made a deal. So, I will punish you. After this, I will send you underground, to hell. I am a god, you know. I just need to contact the afterlife god to retrieve you.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°You will be burned and revived again and again. What you felt there was much more painful than what you feel now.¡±


    ¡°That is not fair!¡± Elise hastily covered her mouth, not wanting the giant goblin to hear her voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you want to think it¡¯s unfair. It will happen anyway. You¡¯ll be taken to the underground if you disobey my orders.¡± Raymund raised his voice. ¡°So, the choice is yours.¡±


    A few seconds passed, and Elise got up, using her sword as support. Even with tears still streaming down her face, she followed the first step of Raymund¡¯s n: pressed her back against the house wall, then peeked into the street.


    The big goblin was nowhere to be seen.


    As soon as she pulled her head, Elise¡¯s eyes caught Nora behind another house, a bit far. The archer didn¡¯t say anything and just ran away.


    Elise took a deep breath. This time, the young woman wasn¡¯t fighting for the adventurers, nor was it for the sake of knowing her family¡¯s circumstances. No, she did this for herself. To avoid a fate more terrible than death.


    Elise¡¯s tears started to flow even more as the great goblin¡¯s gallop drew closer. She also felt that her heart would explode because it was beating so fast.


    And finally, she peeked again. Finally, the goblin was on the road. The woman hastily withdrew her head. This is the time. After the goblin passed the house where Elise was, it was her chance.


    However, the goblin stopped and looked at where Elise was hiding instead. He couldn¡¯t see the woman but decided to walk there anyway.


    Noticing the sound of the goblin¡¯s footsteps turning towards her, Elise couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath.


    ¡°Sh*t! Our n is messed up!¡± Raymund cursed in frustration. ¡°You¡¯d better get out of there and hide on the other side of the house. Don¡¯t let him hear or see you. I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±


    With heavy legs, Elise shifted from there. However, having barely reached a few steps, she heard some screams.


    ¡°Hey, stupid monster!!!¡± It was Alex¡¯s voice from afar. ¡°We are here!!!¡±


    ¡°Fight us!!!¡± Hannah added.


    ¡°You want to fuck me and Hannah until our p*ssy is destroyed, right!!??¡± Nora¡¯s voice was the loudest. ¡°Come to me, you bastard!!!¡±


    Elise¡¯s mouth gaped wide. She didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    ¡°What a surprise.¡± Raymund chuckled.


    The giant goblin snorted, staring at the three adventurers who continued to scream in the distance.


    However, the green monster turned his head back to Elise¡¯s hiding ce.

 Chapter 8 8 – Persistence

    ¡°Hey, you, ugly *ss goblin!!!¡± Nora yelled louder until her voice was hoarse. ¡°Come here!!! Stick your d*ck into my *sshole!!!¡±


    ¡°Err¡­. Isn¡¯t that too much, Nora?¡± Hannah looked worried for her friend.


    Nora snorted. ¡°This is to get his attention!!! And why don¡¯t you scream!!??¡±


    The three people continued to shout and berate the goblin. The green monster looked increasingly irritated and finally approached the adventurers. Elise, who was peeking again, instantly breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°This is not the time to rx. You must carry out my n, now!¡± Raymund gave the order.


    Grasping the hilt of her sword tightly, Elise came out of hiding, trying to ignore her chaotic feelings. She limped along, desperately trying to get her steps back to normal. And when she got to the street, the woman was able to walk normally, though with increasing pain.


    ¡°Just a little more, Elise.¡± The young woman whispered to herself a second time.<sub>.</sub>


    Now she looked at the broad back of the goblin. The green monster staggered towards the adventurers, who were still screaming.


    ¡°Remember your training, Elise. You can definitely do this. After all, I¡¯m the one that chose you.¡± Raymund gave words of encouragement in a warm tone.


    Elise sneaking, approached the goblin. Her hand gripped the hilt of the sword even tighter. That woman couldn¡¯t calm down yet, but she had no choice. Thus, she started running.


    Elise¡¯s swift footsteps made the goblin face the woman. However, Elise had already jumped up and drew her sword forward. The sword plunged into the monster¡¯s left chest, piercing all the way to his back.


    ¡°Graaaahhhh!!!¡± The goblin roared and finally copsed.


    Elise¡¯s grip slipped from the sword¡¯s hilt. The woman immediately fell to the ground, almost out of breath. Her eyes focused on the blood pool flowing from the goblin¡¯s chest wound.<sub></sub>


    ¡°S-she did it!¡± Hannah jumped for joy.


    However, did Raymund¡¯s chosen woman really seed?


    Suddenly the goblin¡¯s body twitched, triggering Elise to inched backward. Her mouth fell open as the monster started to rise again.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Raymund was utterly speechless. He didn¡¯t expect that the initial mission would be this difficult. Maybe choosing hard difficulty early in the gamey is a bad thing?


    No. If he can choose the difficulty in the initial mission, there is a way to solve it.


    So, does Elise have to pull the sword from the enemy¡¯s chest? No, it¡¯s very risky. Doing so meant that Elise had to be so close to the goblin from the front. No one knew what the monster would do.<sub></sub>


    Perhaps Elise needed to use something else as a weapon? But, what should Elise use?


    And finally, an idea popped into Raymund¡¯s mind. The neck of the goblin was only slightlyrger than that of a human. ¡°Take off your pants, Elise.¡±


    The brown-haired woman immediately froze. ¡°E-excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Take off your pants and use them to strangle the goblin¡¯s neck from behind. If you use your shirt, it will take time. You have to take off your armor first.¡± Raymund¡¯s words sounded like a machine gun because they were so fast. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking you to do such a shameful thing in public. However, I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll be able to find a rope or something like that quickly around there.¡±


    Elise covered her red and hot face. She couldn¡¯t believe she had to do such a shameful thing. Unfortunately, again, she had no choice. The monster had already started to kneel and would probably be standing on two legs in a few moments. Yes, he does look weak right now, but that doesn¡¯t mean the situation is entirely under control. It could be that he will do something unexpected, such as when his attacks are getting faster, even though his body has just been struck by lightning.


    So, despite extreme reluctance, she began to lower her pants.


    ¡°Why is she taking off her pants at a time like this!?¡± Alex was so taken aback.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!?¡± Nora asked when Elise had lowered her pants almost to her knees.


    ¡°I will use my pants to strangle this monster¡­.¡± Elise hastily covered her mouth. She felt so stupid that she had just leaked the secret to the monster. The youngdy could only hope that the goblin couldn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your epic fight end with something ridiculous!¡± Nora snorted, then took off her shirt and threw it at Elise. ¡°Just use this.¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in disbelief, while Hannah couldn¡¯t help but stare at Nora¡¯s chest, which was only covered by a cloth bra. The archer¡¯s breasts weren¡¯t too big, but that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t beautifully shaped.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Elise caught the shirt, and hastily adjusted her pants. However, when she was about to attack, she found that the goblin was already standing tall, still with the sword stuck in his chest.


    ¡°He¡¯s still not fully awake, Elise!¡± Raymund screamed. ¡°Jump!¡±


    So, ording to her master¡¯s words, Elise jumped onto the goblin¡¯s back.


    ¡°Graahhh!!!¡± The goblin tried to untangle the shirt around his neck.


    ¡°Taste this!¡± Alex pierced the monster¡¯s chest with his spear, next to Elise¡¯s sword.


    Instead of falling, the monster gave a deafening roar. That creature then moves and runs wildly in various directions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him go, Elise!¡± Raymund shouted for the umpteenth time.


    Elise desperately maintained her position to strangle the enemy. However, she struggled because the monster¡¯s movements were getting crazier.


    Elise¡¯s pain was multiplied when her body hit a wooden pir of a house. However, she persisted in strangling the enemy¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 9 9 – No Wings Needed

    Raymund continued to give his warnings. ¡°Don¡¯t let him go, Elise!¡±


    ¡°Arrrgghhh!!!¡± Elise didn¡¯t care about her body, which felt like it would crumble because it kept hitting various objects, from houses to trees.


    ¡°S-she is great¡­¡± Alex was stunned.


    ¡°Perhaps she really was sent by God to save us?¡± Hannah chimed in.


    Nora sighed and shook her head. ¡°You still believe in such a thing? If so, what is she? An angel? I don¡¯t see the wings on her back.¡±


    After a few minutes, the goblin¡¯s movements finally slowed down. He staggered, and his hands were down, no longer trying to untie his neck.


    ¡°Hold on, Elise! A little bit more!¡± Raymund couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.


    Elise only used what was left of her strength to keep entangling the goblin. Apart from his body being afflicted with immeasurable pain, his head now felt a floating sensation. She wanted a long sleep after this.


    ¡°Oh, shit¡­¡± Alex hissed, then ran to the goblin. ¡°Oh, sh*t! Shit! Shit! Shit!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Elise couldn¡¯t even realize what was happening. The goblin staggered backward and finally copsed, pressing onto Elise¡¯s body.


    The woman could only remain silent with her mouth agape and eyes almost closed. Her body felt crushed, and her lungs squeezed until she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Help me!¡± Alex tried to lift the goblin¡¯s body slightly to allow Elise to creep out.


    Nora brought her hand to the goblin¡¯s nose. She didn¡¯t feel the breath from the monster. ¡°Don¡¯t lift it like that. Use the lever and fulcrum! This fat body is so heavy!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you mean!¡± Alex was still trying to lift the goblin¡¯s body.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Realizing there was no time to exin to that man, Nora spoke to Hannah. ¡°Find a big rock! I¡¯ll find the wood!¡±


    ¡°Hey, where are you guys going!? Help me!¡± Alex bewildered.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Hannah and Nora to find what they needed. The healer put a big rock on the ground, then Nora put a long thick wooden stick on it. She used that stick to leverage the goblin¡¯s body.<sub></sub>


    When the goblin¡¯s body had lifted enough, Alex pulled Elise¡¯s body until it was finally free from the giant goblin¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°She¡¯s unconscious.¡± Hannah examined the female warrior¡¯s face. ¡°Elise? Can you hear me?¡±


    Slowly, Elise opened her eyes, which made Hannah heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°The fight is over.¡± Alex gave a smile. ¡°All thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a bonfire.¡± Nora got up and walked away. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re safe. Those goblins wouldn¡¯t dare attack us if they saw the corpse of their greatest warrior.¡±


    Elise looked at the already dark sky. So, finally, this torment will be over.


    ¡°May I ask you?¡± Alex widened his smile. ¡°You actually know about goblins, right? You could run after we ran, but you were determined to kill the giant goblin. Goblins are vengeful, and they willunch attacks elsewhere if they can¡¯t find their previous attacker.¡±


    Elise was silent for a moment. Everything that happened to her body made her brain nk. She even had to remember why she was in that ce. ¡°It¡¯s because of God¡¯smand.¡±<sub></sub>


    Alex chuckled, and that made Hannah snort in annoyance.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh at her, Alex.¡± The petite girl was on her hips.


    ¡°Why did you guys leave me?¡± Someone else came to them.


    ¡°Ah¡­ You¡¯re awake, Grant?¡± Alex answered that young man with a body full of bandages. ¡°Forgive us. We just had a fierce battle¡­ No, we¡¯re just helping out a bit. It was this brave woman who defeated the giant goblin.¡±


    Grant shook his head, continuing to limp with his dimly lit magic staff. He looked at the giant goblin corpse for a moment, then raised an eyebrow when he saw Elise¡¯s wounded body. ¡°This¡­ Is she still conscious? She should have been unconscious for a long time with injuries like that.¡±


    ¡°She just woke up, and I was shocked too,¡± Hannah answered while treating Elise¡¯s wounds. ¡°But, that¡¯s one of the miracles of Elise. It¡¯s because she was sent by God.¡±


    ¡°Even I almost believe that she really came from heaven.¡± Nora, who came carrying pieces of wood ruins from the destroyed houses, chimed in. From the tone of her voice, she was clearly joking.


    A bright light fell on those people, and it didn¡¯te from Grant¡¯s staff or the bonfire that had obviously not been made. They looked up, finding something shaped like a cloud shining brightly.


    Then, Elise¡¯s body started to lift up on its own. The adventurers immediately gasped because of that.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I!? He is the messenger of God!¡± Hannah jumped for joy.


    Grant sneered. ¡°Perhaps the so-called god is a wizard with levitating and portal abilities.¡±


    ¡°Has anyone really solved the portal theory yet?¡± Nora replied. ¡°That¡¯s one of the lost ancient magic, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just my guess. And why do you even say that? You are the most atheist among us. You should support my theory.¡±


    Nora shrugged.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Alex asked in a disappointed tone.


    A faint smile formed on Elise¡¯s lips. ¡°To God¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Can we meet again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Alex.¡± Elise took a deep breath, desperately holding her pants. ¡°I thank all of you for helping me. Goodbye¡­¡±


    Her body continued to rise and finally entered the fog portal. The adventurers were speechless at that strange phenomenon.


    ***


    I carried Elise with both hands and put her near one of the pirs. The woman didn¡¯t respond to me because she was fast asleep.


    I then looked at a small clear bottle filled with ckish liquid in my hand. It was a random reward from the first mission. I felt it was too insignificant for Elise¡¯s great struggle.


    Sh*t.


    Is this what my friend meant, don¡¯t get too attached to the characters in this world? Yes, I have to admit that the way they behave and talk is more advanced than NPCs in any game. They are very simr to real humans.


    But, I will not be deceived. I don¡¯t want my emotions to be swayed because of a them. This is just a game.


    While leaving the woman¡¯s body just like that, a few lumps of fog came over to me. The silhouette of one figure carrying arge bag on its back appeared there.


    ¡°How are you doing, Sir Raymund!?¡±

 Chapter 10 10 – A Visitor

    I raised an eyebrow as the shrill-voiced figure emerged from the fog. She carried a leather bag five times her size and only wore a loincloth and a small cloth wrapped around her medium-sized breasts. All of her clothes were brown, almost matching her tan skin.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, observing her body. This muscr body type turns out to be interesting to look at too. The bulging muscles in her arms and abs give a different impression than other women.


    ¡°Huh? Have you forgotten about me¡­¡± The short ck-haired woman chuckled. ¡°Oh, I forgot. You are the new Sir Raymund.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The information took me by surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so no one has told you yet?¡± The woman lowered the bag on her back. ¡°Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Anja.¡±


    I approached the woman. ¡°Please tell me what really happened back then. Why is there Raymund before me? What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I am only a servant of the God of Merchant. I didn¡¯t get too much information. I don¡¯t know much other than some time ago, there was a war in this realm of God.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°A war?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a war against an outside threat.¡± Anja shrugged. ¡°The previous Lord Raymund joined the war and lost his life. However, a god exists because of the mind of the Levidna¡¯s people. As long as many people have hope about anything, Lord Raymund will always be there because you are the God of hope.¡±


    I see. Apparently, I could die in this world. Maybe that¡¯s the game-over condition. ¡°So, who was the enemy of God at that time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know that.¡± Anja shook her head. ¡°So, do you want to buy the things I brought, sir? I was ordered by my master to meet you. He also said hello to you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Thanks.¡± I nod. ¡°But, before that, I want to ask you how to visit another god¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll ask the other gods directly because you can answer my questions.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I see¡­. You don¡¯t have the power to move to another god¡¯s ce yet, do you?¡± Anja asked back. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how the gods improve their abilities, but eventually, you¡¯ll surely get that skill.¡±<sub></sub>


    It looks like the skill does exist, but it¡¯s at the bottom. That means I still have to unlock many skills before unlocking skills to visit other gods.


    ¡°You said you were the servant of the God of merchants, right? So your job is to sell your boss¡¯s stuff?¡± I deliberately changed the topic, feeling that there was no point in asking Anja about the history of this world. ¡°What have you brought me here? Could I see it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Anja replied in a cheerful tone, then took something like a menu book from one of the pockets in her bag.


    I received the book while frowning. At first, I thought that Anja would take things out of her huge bag.


    An interface appeared in front of me, containing the categories of items, from ordinary clothes to armor, unimportant things to deadly weapons. There is also furniture such as beds and thrones. I even found a section that disys buildings that can be ordered, and the builders will work on themter.


    I am interested in buying a throne as a sign that I am a god. My ce is still too empty. However, apart from not having enough money, I also have to save up to give Elise better equipment.<sub></sub>


    And before that, I have to buy new clothes and underwear for Elise. However, first I opened the armor section just to have a look. Apparently, the gods in this realm still needed armor and weapons to defend themselves from outside threats.


    ¡°The items I carry today may not be avable in the future!¡± Anja said enthusiastically. ¡°So, if there¡¯s something you want, better grab it right now, sir!¡±


    I found something strange. Some armor is practical, with metal tes covering almost the entire body. However, some use very little metal. I even saw an outfit that was just a bodysuit that covered the whole body, with shoulder armor and a metal belt.


    ¡°What exactly are these armors? Why is there so little metal used?¡± I pointed at the fighter suit I was referring to. ¡°Is this magically enhanced?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and it¡¯s made of Mythril!¡± Anja snapped her fingers. ¡°It only requires using a little metal, but your whole body will be protected. Your movement will be faster because of the lighter outfit, but the downside is that it¡¯s more expensive. To upgrade it also costs more.¡±


    Those words made me couldn¡¯t help but smile. It turned out that there was a way to make the armor I dreamed of. ¡°Hey, does your god ept custom orders?¡±


    ¡°You can, sir. But it wasn¡¯t the God of merchants who received the order. You have to make orders for the smithing god and the dress goddess. Well, I can take your order and pass it on to those gods. However, the price is certainly different from the already avable items. A bit more expensive, but you are free to choose the shape and color.¡±


    ¡°Then, for example, I request armor with specifications simr to this¡­¡± I pointed at an armor with attribute C on the interface, ¡°¡­how much do I have to pay?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. The armor cost 24,500s. The custom version might go as high as thirty thousand.¡±


    I only have 1500 credits. It took a very long time for me to be able to order the custom armor, even though my head was already thinking about some cool designs.


    However, I don¡¯t want to give up. ¡°Hey, is there no installment option, Anja? May I pay little by little until it is paid off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir.¡± Anja shrugged, widening her smile. ¡°The gods never used that system.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then¡­. By the way, you definitely get a sry from your work, right? You have the savings to buy what you want?¡±


    Anja¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Yes, I do get a sry and have savings, sir. But, why do you ask such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Before answering that, I want to ask another question. Your boss is very secretive with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Not only my master, but other gods are also very secretive to their servants.¡±


    Seeing Anja¡¯s face, which showed an increasingly confused expression, I knew this was the right time to carry out my n. ¡°One more question, if the gods here are so secretive, have they ever shown you thend of Levidna?¡±

 Chapter 11 11 – A Place to Hide

    ¡°Not yet¡­¡± Anja answered quietly. ¡°I only heard about things in that ce¡­.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I started walking around the woman. ¡°How old are you?¡±


    It took a while before Anja finally answered. ¡°Probably about 300 years in human calendar? I don¡¯t know. We never count ages here.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred years, you worked for a Levidna¡¯s god, but you never saw what Levidna looked like. Hell, maybe you don¡¯t know what Levidna¡¯s human form is like.¡± I chuckled when I saw Anja¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    ¡°That¡­.¡± Anja was at a loss for words.


    ¡°How about I say you can peek at Levidna from my ce?¡± I¡¯ll just invite her to sit beside me while I watch my protagonist. It doesn¡¯t hurt to be apanied by a beautiful woman, right? This is a win-win for me. ¡°There is only one condition. You pay for my custom armor order. Well, of course, I¡¯ll pay it back to you in the future. Think of it as debt.¡±


    ¡°A-are you teasing me, sir?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± I put on a meaningful smile.


    Anja gulped. ¡°Isn¡¯t that against the rules, sir? Not about debt but inviting servants to watch Levidna.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked back. ¡°Is it really against the rules?


    Hell, I don¡¯t know if something like this is against the rules or not. I¡¯m just gambling. It would be to my advantage if it turned out that I managed to find a loophole. Even if it turns out that my n vites the rules, I just have to find another way to persuade Anja.


    ¡°Hold on, Sir. I¡¯ll call my friend who works for the Goddess of Law!¡± Anja moves away from me and hides behind a pir.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, Anja.¡± I widen my smile.


    In just a few minutes, Anja came back to me with a happy face. ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s not forbidden, Sir. Other gods and goddesses never show Levidna to their servants for a reason. They don¡¯t want their servants affected by Levidna¡¯s human behavior. This tradition has been around for a long time.¡±


    Tch. I hate the gods who are pretentious.


    ¡°Before we get back to the topic, I want to ask, did you just use a device tomunicate over long distances?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but such a tool is personal. It can only be used by the owner. I can¡¯t lend you to contact other gods.¡± Anja answered so quickly. ¡°As far as I know, every god canmunicate over long distances. However, you can¡¯t just use it arbitrarily. You must meet and get permission from the party in question.¡±<sub></sub>


    So, it¡¯s like asking for their contact? As expected, it won¡¯t be that easy.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°So, if you fulfill your request, I can watch Levidna from here, right?¡± Anja clenched her fists with a sincere expression, but she spoke in an uncertain tone a secondter. ¡°But, paying for your order is hard for me¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not a cruel god.¡± I cut her off, smiling again. ¡°I will pay you every time I have money, and you can keep my promise.¡±


    Anja didn¡¯t answer and still looked doubtful. I wrapped my arms around her neck, speaking so close to the servant¡¯s ear, ¡°Come on, Anja. This is a rare opportunity. Is there another god who would offer you something like this?¡±


    Anja rubbed her face and took a deep breath. She finally answered a few secondster, ¡°All right, sir. I¡¯ll pay for your order¡­ But, I only have enough money to pay for a mediocre armor, maybe only has medium stat.¡±


    ¡°No problem at all. That armor can be upgradedter, right?¡±


    Anja nodded. A set of armor with the medium stat or C rank was a significant improvement for Elise. So, I will not protest.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Before that¡­¡± Anja took out some things from her bag. She sat on the floor, wearing old-style sses, a book in her hand, and holding a feather for writing. ¡°What kind of armor do you want, sir?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± I sat in front of the woman. ¡°I wanted something a bit shy and sexier for my servant. Something that excites me.¡±


    Anja turned her head to Elise, who was still lying down. ¡°Well, you should exin it in more detail, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I feel so enthusiastic about doing this. ¡°Does the goddess of clothing have a stretchy material?¡±


    ***


    The fast-forward feature stops automatically when Elise finally wakes up. The woman had not fully recovered. The scars and bruises on her body were still there, although they had faded.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The youngdy groaned as she was about to stand up, then her eyes fell on a set of clothes that I had prepared nearby.


    ¡°Change your clothes.¡± I gave an order. ¡°The one you¡¯re wearing now is too damaged.¡±


    Having been silent for a moment, the woman finally took the tunic, pants, and underwear. She looked around for a while and finally decided to change clothes behind one of the pirs.


    ¡°How are you?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Err¡­. It¡¯s been much better.¡± Elise answered in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°If you are fully healed, you will practice the next skill.¡±


    Elise was silent again for a few seconds before finally speaking in a low voice. ¡°That means I can¡¯t learn my family¡¯s condition yet, sir?¡±


    I sighed, closed my eyes, and leaned my back against the pir where Elise was changing. ¡°You have to run a few more missions before that happens.¡±


    Therees a time when Elise will realize that I¡¯m just giving her bullshit, and I don¡¯t know what to do next. I don¡¯t know how to find out about Elise¡¯s family condition, let alone resurrect that woman¡­.


    Huh? Why am I thinking too deep like this? If Elise knew about it, so what? It¡¯s just a game.


    ¡°If I may know, what mission will I get after this? Will it be like the previous mission?¡± Elise asked in a cautious tone.


    I shrugged. ¡°Even I don¡¯t know what your next mission will be.¡±


    Quest tabs have already appeared above the pond, but I choose to say this because I don¡¯t know which one to choose.


    ¡°I see.¡± Elise came out from behind the pir, just looked down, and didn¡¯t want to look at me. ¡°Err¡­. I want to be alone¡­. Can I?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. No one will stop you.¡±


    The woman left, then sat near another pir farthest from me. She huddled there, burying her head in her knees. I don¡¯t know whether she was crying or not, I don¡¯t know, and it¡¯s none of my business. If I think too much about that woman, I can be too attached to her.


    And it¡¯s dangerous for my own mind.

 Chapter 12 12 – The Lone Mage

    ¡°Interesting.¡± I muttered to myself and closed an article tab about this game.


    As it turns out, all missions given are randomly generated. There may be some elements inmon with everyone else¡¯s gamey, but none of the quests are the same. There are millions ofbinations of characters, locations, storyline elements, and more. The developer of this game is absolutely crazy to be able to achieve this feat.


    ¡°Heaaah!¡±


    My gaze shifted to Elise. She just woke up and practiced her new attack move, the whirlwind sh. The woman stuck out her sword and did a few spins with her body. Actually, she had been able to master that move worth two skill points before she slept. Maybe she wanted to make sure she could really do that.


    Because a new move might be able to help her in the future. And I chose this skill not without reason.


    ¡°Are you ready for the next mission?¡± I went to the woman, whose wounds and bruises were nowpletely healed, leaving no scars at all.


    Elise stopped what she was doing. ¡°Well¡­.¡±


    ¡°I assume you¡¯re ready.¡± I turned to choose the quest above the pond. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your next mission won¡¯t be as difficult as before.¡±


    This time I chose the easiest quest for her, with rewards of 1 skill point and 1000 credits. All quests have an increase of 500 credits.


    I don¡¯t want to make her even more depressed after fighting those goblins. It¡¯s not that I sympathize with her, but that one won¡¯t function well if one is too depressed. Maybe she just needed some time to calm down.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the next mission?¡± Even after hearing my words, Elise still asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s a mage who doesn¡¯t have a party to go on an adventure with.¡± I chose the quest in question. ¡°Your job is to help the mage, that¡¯s all¡­. You know what a mage is, right?¡±


    Seeing Elise shake her head, I sighed. ¡°Mage is short for a magician. The one who can perform magic, but the level is below wizard.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    I pressed a button on the interface and entered a nominal. A money bag appeared in front of Elise, floating in the air. The woman frowned.


    ¡°Take it,¡± I said again. ¡°That¡¯s for your quest. It¡¯s up to you how to use it. But, don¡¯t use it carelessly.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Elise took the money bag with her signature stiff motion.


    I then pointed to the part of the fog that glowed. ¡°Go.¡±


    Elise nodded at me, then turned to face the glowing fog. I did not waste the opportunity by pping her beautifully shaped butt. The power I used was a little harder than before.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Kyaa!!!¡± Again, she took a few steps forward and covered her asset.


    ¡°Think of it as a blessing.¡± I shrugged. ¡°It was God¡¯s hand that hit your ass, you know.¡±


    Elise looked at me with a flushed face, then continued on her way. Her steps were erratic, indicating that she was still hesitating.


    Once the woman disappeared into the fog, I turned around and pressed the phone icon on my user interface. Unfortunately, I can only contact people I¡¯ve met.


    ¡°Hello, Sir Raymund.¡± A shrill female voice entered my ears.


    ¡°Hi, Anja,¡± I answered with a smile. ¡°If you have time, you can watch my servant mission in Levidna with me.¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Anja¡¯s voice consisted of a tone of surprise and excitement. ¡°I¡¯m going there now, sir!¡±


    I haven¡¯t had a chance to answer yet, but the call has been turned off.


    The mirror-like surface of the pond began to ripple. Slowly, that thing did not reflect my body anymore but presented a different ce.<sub></sub>


    ***


    The young woman with wavy blonde hair is sitting in a small restaurant. There were only a few people there. Most of the men just kept looking at that woman. They are clearly interested in her, but she ignored them.


    The beauty of a fair-skinned woman¡¯s body is pleasant to their eyes. She only wears a robe,bined with something almost simr to a light blue bikini with a small green crystal in the middle of the bra. Moreover, every woman¡¯s asset on her body was above average in size.


    ¡°You really should clean this ce up, Hugo.¡± The woman sighed as a fat-bellied man brought her a bowl of onion soup, bread, and arge ss of water. ¡°When was thest time you swept the floor?¡±


    The man called Hugo snorted. ¡°And you should wear more proper clothes, Renee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing this for a reason, you know,¡± Renee replied in azy tone.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Hugo shrugged and left the light blue-eyed woman.


    If that ce was cleaner and more decent, more people would probablye. The food is delicious and cheap.


    Hearing the footsteps of someone approaching her, Renee sighed.


    ¡°Good evening, miss.¡± A bald-headed man sat opposite the woman. ¡°May I apany you?¡±


    Renee shed a broad smile that looked fake. ¡°Are you the adventurer who will invite me on your party, sir?¡±


    The bald man raised an eyebrow. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a fruit seller in this town.¡±


    Renee had expected it. That person¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t show that of an adventurer at all.


    ¡°Ah, looks like you¡¯ve nevere here before.¡± Renee started eating her soup.


    ¡°Give up!¡± Another man shouted at the bald man. ¡°She is a league away from you!¡±


    The insult was greeted byughter from several other men sitting at one table. The bald man looked at them with a snort. When he faced Renee again, he frowned upon seeing that Renee¡¯s food and drink were finished.


    ¡°I left the money here, Hugo!¡± Renee put some coins on the table,


    ¡°Come again tomorrow, Renee!¡± Hugo shouted from the kitchen.


    Then, the woman smiled again at the bald man. ¡°And goodbye, sir. I wish your fruit shop even more sess.¡±


    The woman took her four-foot magic staff with white crystal tip, put on her pointed hat, then rose from her seat.


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute¡­.¡± The bald man got up too and was about to touch Renee¡¯s shoulder. However, that woman turned around in a second and twisted the bald man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. I want to be alone tonight.¡± Renee was still smiling, but her gaze was so sharp at the bald man.


    The bald man couldn¡¯t fight back and only winced in pain. Renee let go of the man¡¯s hand and continued on her way. The men in that ceughed again, and Renee waved at them.


    ¡°Hopefully, you can get a party tomorrow, Renee!¡± One of them shouted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Renee shrugged, smiling faintly. ¡°It¡¯s two years anniversary since I decided to be an adventurer.¡±


    Suddenly there was a loud thud. Everyone in that ce turned their heads to where the bald man was. The man was face down on the floor, and a brown-haired woman was on top of him.

 Chapter 13 13 – Outside the Restaurant

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Elise winced in pain and lifted her body. As soon as she realized someone was below her, the woman hurriedly got up. That woman then looked around at people, waved, and smiled. With an awkward gesture, she greeted. ¡°Hi, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Did you stumble, Miss?¡± One of the men asked.


    ¡°What kind of power does she have to make a grown man faint like that just by tripping over him?¡± Another man replied.


    ¡°Renee!!!¡± Someone¡¯s scream was heard from outside the restaurant.


    The mage raised an eyebrow, then came out of that ce. The men exchanged nces, then followed Renee, leaving their friend lying on the floor. Even Hugo, the restaurant owner, also went with them.


    Meanwhile, Elise froze, looking at her victim. When she finally decided to check on the bald man, she heard Raymund¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Leave him alone, Elise. He¡¯s not important in your mission. You¡¯d better get out and see what happens.¡±


    Though still hesitant, Elise followed the others out of the restaurant. Outside there were already a few ruthless-looking men.


    ¡°I¡¯m still mad at you!¡± A man with spiky hair and a bruised left eye snapped at Renee. ¡°See these eyes!? You made it like this!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    The mage took a deep breath. ¡°It was your fault for wanting to twist my nipple. I already gave you a warning, but you insisted on doing it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because of your revealing clothes!¡± The man replied in a louder voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t dress like a slut, I won¡¯t be tempted by you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­. So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s all my fault?¡± Renee smiled. Her way of speaking was also rxed. However, the veins in her neck began to bulge. ¡°You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t keep your lewd thoughts at bay!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be fighting soon, Elise. You should pay attention to that woman named Renee.¡± Raymund gave an instruction. ¡°Maybe she was rejected by the others because of her fighting style.¡±


    Hugo hastily moved between the two groups. ¡°Hey, you two better settle things without violence¡­¡±


    Hugo¡¯s words were cut short by the spiky man¡¯s fist thatnded on his cheek, causing him to fall instantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, you fat ¡­¡±


    Elise, along with the men who visited the restaurant gasped. Not because of the sudden attack from the man with the spiky hair, but what Renee did after that. Instead of using magic to fend off the hordes of men, she jumped, then hit the spiky-haired man¡¯s head with her staff.<sub></sub>


    ¡°What the f*ck!? Why is there a mage who can melee!?¡± Raymund sounded like he was losing his mind.


    The spiky-haired man¡¯s followers were just dumbfounded when their leader fell.


    ¡°So? Is there anyone who still dares to fight me?¡± Renee asked in an oddly elegant tone.


    Instead of being frightened, the spiky-haired man followers looked even more irritated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant, bitch!¡±


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re a woman, you think we wouldn¡¯t dare beat you up!?¡±


    ¡°Die!!!¡±


    Meanwhile, the restaurant patrons were cheering with joy and ignoring Hugo, that stilly on the street. Elise, who realized that, got a warning from Raymund to stay focused on Renee.<sub></sub>


    Renee brought her hands closer to the street, then used her magic to blow dust into the faces of the spiky-haired followers. Most covered their eyes, but some managed to escape and ran to the mage.


    Renee didn¡¯t stay still. She used her magic staff to attack her enemies¡¯ stomachs, legs, and chests. Not only that, she also uses her feet to kick the men asionally.


    In addition to physical attacks, that light blue-eyed woman also uses her magic, albeit in small portions. Like when she froze her opponent¡¯s fist or stabbed a sharp piece of ice into one of the enemy¡¯s butt.


    Wanting to know what was happening, local patrons and shopkeepers came out. Most of the spiky hair¡¯s men had fallen, and there was only one left who was still determined to attack.


    Renee bent down, her right hand turning orange and emitting dim light like burning charcoal. She held the enemy¡¯s thigh with that hand. Thest enemy jumped up and down on one leg, and Renee effortlessly pushed him down.


    ¡°Arrrgghhh!!!¡± The man screamed in pain as Renee stomped hard on his private part.


    The patrons of Hugo¡¯s restaurant flinched and grimaced as if sharing the poor man¡¯s suffering. However, there is one that sticks out its tongue and breathes like a happy dog.


    ¡°I can touch your face or dick with this fire magic.¡± Renee rubbed her feet hard against her enemy¡¯s crotch. ¡°However, even though you are bastards, I still feel sorry for you. You and your friends are still humans.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me!!! Please let me go!!! I promise I won¡¯t attack you again!!!¡± The man tried to break free and cried, but his efforts were vain.


    ¡°Just kill them! They¡¯re the ones who always harass our shop!¡± One of the shopkeepers shouted loudly.


    ¡°They took money from us!¡±


    Those words were greeted with boisterous approval from other shop owners. However, Renee paid no heed to them and lifted her feet from the enemy¡¯s private parts.


    ¡°Now, get out of here,¡± Renee said in a cold tone. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you guys again.¡±


    The man immediately ran away. Meanwhile, some of his still conscious friends helped those who were still lying down. Then they hastily fled.


    As Renee examined the still unconscious Hugo, the restaurant patrons pped.


    ¡°Hey, can you guys help me get Hugo inside?¡± Renee pleaded with the visitors.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready, Master!¡± One of the men saluted. He was the one who had behaved like a dog begging for food.


    ¡°Master?¡± One of Renee¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The visitors giggled and helped Hugo in. Meanwhile, the crowd of spectators dispersed. Some of them snorted in annoyance that Renee hadn¡¯t done anything more.


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t like it when people talk about this ability,¡± Renee said before a visitorplimented her. ¡°I want to be known as a magic-user.¡±


    ¡°No wonder she is not epted in any party.¡± Raymund came to a conclusion. ¡°Maybe her magic ability is bad and can only be used for something like that.¡±


    Renee identally exchanged nces with Elise as she was about to enter the restaurant again. Slowly, the mage¡¯s eyes opened wider, fixated on the sword on Elise¡¯s back. She suddenly grabbed the green-eyed woman¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re an adventurer, right?¡± With an enthusiastic voice, Renee nced behind Elise. ¡°Where are your party mates? Are you alone? Do you need apanion!?¡±


    Hearing those rapid words and seeing Renee¡¯s pleading eyes, Elise was speechless,


    ¡°Forget everything you saw earlier! I am a capable mage!¡±

 Chapter 14 14 – A New Friend

    ¡°Just say yes, Elise,¡± Raymund asked. ¡°So that you can continue to be near her. It makes your mission easier.¡±


    Renee gripped Elise¡¯s hand tighter. The mage¡¯s eyes also started to tear up.


    ¡°Well, alright¡­ I¡¯lle with you.¡± Elise gave an awkward smile.


    ¡°Really!?¡± The mage almost jumped for joy. ¡°Thanks very much! Have you eaten yet!? Let me treat you! Oh, you have a ce to stay? If not, you can rent a room with me! You don¡¯t have to think about the cost!¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡­¡± All those cheerful gestures and words made Elise ufortable. ¡°You¡¯re wee? But, I¡¯m still full¡­.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just rest at the inn then!¡± Renee pulled Elise away from that ce. ¡°It¡¯s been three months since I¡¯ve been on a party! This will be so much fun! I ¡­. Eh, I don¡¯t know your name yet.¡±


    ¡°Elise.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    The mage wore a broad smile. ¡°Good name. I¡¯m Renee. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Seeing that lovely smile, Elise couldn¡¯t help but smile too. ¡°Nice to meet you, too.¡±


    The streets had started to quiet down. Only a few people were passing by. Most were dressed like ordinary citizens, while the rest wore the gear of adventurers from various sses. Starting from those who use melee, magic, and ranged. Some of them nced at Renee. Elise didn¡¯t know whether it was because of Renee¡¯s shy skimpy clothes or for other reasons.


    However, Renee didn¡¯t care. The woman continued walking, holding Elise¡¯s hand while whistling.


    ¡°How strange that she chose to be a mage with such closebat abilities,¡± Raymund muttered. ¡°There must be a reason for her to do that.¡±


    Elise¡¯s gaze fell on Renee¡¯s body. Because the mage¡¯s clothes are very revealing, Elise can see slight muscle bumps on Renee¡¯s arms, stomach, and back, but they aren¡¯t that noticeable. You could say that Renee is rather muscr, although she is still far from Anja¡¯s. The point was, Renee seemed more suited to be a fighter than a pure magic user.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Huh?¡± Noticing Elise watching her body, Renee chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this outfit has been forged quite a bit by magic. It has the power to warm my body, so I won¡¯t be cold¡­ Well, if the weather is extreme, I¡¯ll still shiver.¡± The mageughed again. ¡°You know why I wear clothes like this?¡±


    Elise just shook her head.


    ¡°This is to attract other parties to recruit me, especially the male members.¡± Renee exined, ¡°I also wish they¡¯d still use me on their party if I wore a slightly revealing outfit¡­. Sounds weird, doesn¡¯t it? That¡¯s how desperate I am to find friends for adventures.¡±


    Elise was silent, but she was still a good listener. Apparently, behind her appearance and smile, Renee was hiding something bitter.


    ¡°I think shees from a rich family.¡± Raymund made a guess. ¡°Otherwise, she won¡¯t be able to buy the magic-enhanced outfit. Hell, she shouldn¡¯t be able to afford food and rent a room. She has been without a party for three months. This means that she did not get money from missions during that time. ¡± After saying that, the god was silent for a moment. ¡°Perhaps now is a good time to ask, Elise¡­.¡±


    Elise listened to Raymund¡¯s question, then passed it on to Renee. ¡°Hey, Renee¡­. Why did you choose to be a mage when¡­.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°I thought you would ask that.¡± Renee interrupted Elise¡¯s words. The mage¡¯s smile now changed, looking even sadder. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t want to talk about it right now¡­ Maybe next time¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Elise was still asking questions from Raymund.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t feelfortable telling it.¡± Renee cleared her throat, then pointed to a simple three-story inn on the side of the road. ¡°We¡¯re here! Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    The two women entered the cream-walled inn. The male receptionist warmly greeted them. Renee made small talk first before getting the room key and going up to the third floor with Elise. It seemed that Renee had been staying there many times.


    ¡°How about you, Elise?¡± Now it was Renee¡¯s turn to ask. ¡°What about your story? What made youe here? From your equipment, I guess you¡¯re still a beginner¡­ Well, not that I¡¯m mocking you¡­ Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her I sent you there,¡± Raymund warned the woman. ¡°She will think you are crazy and stay away from you. Give a convincing reason, or just say you can¡¯t tell about yourself right now.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t tell you that either,¡± Elise answered Renee, still climbing the stairs with her new friend. ¡°Maybe next time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I look forward to the time we can share secrets with each other.¡± Renee smiled again.


    ***


    Renee cheered because she didn¡¯t need to wear skimpy clothes anymore. She showered and changed into a nightgown, then threw herself on the bed. Raymund was grumpy because he couldn¡¯t see Renee¡¯s private parts.


    In the bathroom with the t stone floor, Elise entered the wooden bathtub filled with water that had been heated by Renee¡¯s magic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Elise. I really can¡¯t see youpletely naked.¡± Raymund snorted in annoyance. ¡°That damn white lights.¡±


    Feeling her muscles rx because of the warm water, closed her eyes. She really enjoyed it.


    ¡°Do you have any ns to help Renee, sir?¡± Elise asked in a low voice so Renee wouldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°Well, I have a few alternatives.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°But, you better hear itter. You better calm your body and mind tonight. You haven¡¯t fully recovered from the previous mission, have you?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, sir.¡± Elise was a little surprised to get such care from her master. ¡°Well, I have a suggestion, sir. Can you bring Renee to the group I met on the previous mission? I don¡¯t know they will ept Renee, but I can try to persuade them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. What¡¯s more, they owe you one. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not that easy. I won¡¯t tell you the reason. It¡¯s just impossible right now.¡±


    Raymund didn¡¯t even know which side of the world Alex and his friends were in. Even if Raymund knew, he still couldn¡¯t bring them together. He doesn¡¯t have that ability yet.


    The god didn¡¯t tell Elise that because he didn¡¯t want to be seen as a weak god.


    ¡°I see.¡± Elise looked at her naked body, which looked wavy from being in the water. ¡°Thanks for answering me, sir.¡±


    ¡°It seems you have an interest in her, huh?¡± Raymund noticed a gloomy look on his servant¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sir.¡± Elise looked up. ¡°Perhaps, I just feel sorry for her.¡±

 Chapter 15 15 – Some Questions

    Early morning, Elise walked alone through the city streets, leaving Renee at the inn. The merchants there were still getting ready in their shops. None of them had actually opened yet. Elise often met passing horse-drawn carriages with goods or passengers.


    ¡°I could have asked you to put my n into action as soon as possible, but I¡¯m curious about Renee¡¯s background,¡± Raymund exined. ¡°So, maybe this mission will be a little longer.¡±


    To be honest, Elise didn¡¯t have a problem with that. As long as she doesn¡¯t have to fight terrible monsters like goblins.


    After a few minutes of walking, Elise arrived at a restaurant with arge sign with ¡®Hugo¡¯s¡¯ written on it. That ce was still closed, but the door was slightly open.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Elise peeked inside. Since no one answered, she entered the long, tiny restaurant. The middle part can only be passed by one person. On either side, there were round tables still decorated with the remains of oil and food stains. Coupled with the dusty floor because it is rarely swept, it is clear that people will feel ufortable there.


    The closer Elise got to the end of the ce, the more her nose could smell the meat and sauce.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Elise repeated her greeting at the kitchen door. Not long after, Hugo looked outside, raising his eyebrows as soon as he found Elise.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I haven¡¯t opened this ce yet, Miss.¡± The man wearing the stained apron said. ¡°I¡¯m still cooking. Wait a few more hours.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I just wanted to ask about Renee.¡± Elise grimaced and spoke in her trademark stiff tone.


    Hugo shed a smile and went back to work but left the kitchen door wide open, signifying that he hadn¡¯t kicked Elise out. Elise then entered the kitchen. Surprisingly, the cooking area was rtively cleanpared to the front.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say much about her.¡± Hugo stirred the stew in arge pot. ¡°I can only say that she is from my vige. We actually weren¡¯t that close when we were in the vige. I¡¯m older than her. However, she recognized me when I came to this town a year ago. And she always helps me when I run out of money.¡±


    ¡°She is rich, right?¡± Elise asked a question from Raymund.


    Hugo smiled again. ¡°Well, Renee never forbids me to tell anyone about her. However, I think she would appreciate it if I didn¡¯t do that. She had been avoiding such questions all the time.¡±<sub></sub>


    Elise was silent for a moment, then looked at the front of the restaurant. ¡°How about I clean up your restaurant, and you tell me about Renee in return.¡±


    The restaurant owner shrugged. ¡°Interesting offer. Cleaning is my least favorite thing. I prefer to cook.¡±


    ¡°Hey, your initiative is good, Elise.¡± Raymundplimented his servant.


    Elise tied her lengthy hair, preparing to do her job.


    ***


    Elise cleaned the ce thoroughly, even removing cobwebs from the ceiling. The woman had just finished mopping the floor when Hugo brought her a te of an omelet and a cup of coffee.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Breakfast, Elise. Thank you so much for helping me.¡± Hugo ced the food and drink on one of the tables, then went to the front door to flip the sign.


    Elise just stared at the omelet. Since reincarnating, she has never felt hungry or thirsty.


    ¡°Eat,¡± Raymund said. ¡°It¡¯s a gesture of respect, even though you don¡¯t really need it.¡±


    So, Elise sat down and took the fork on the te. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°So, you want to know more about Renee, huh?¡± Hugo sat opposite Elise. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start¡­. Well, as you might have guessed, his parents were rich. His father was a lord in charge of the ntationnds in our vige. Like his daughter, Mr. Emilien is also very kind. He even gave me money toe to this city. That man was amazed at me, who chose to try his luck in faraway ce and not be a farmer like my friends. In my vige, few people do what I do.¡±


    Hugo lowered his head with a faint smile. It seemed he was reminiscing about his life in his hometown.


    Elise swallowed the food in her mouth before asking again, still in a stiff tone. ¡°Then how can she be good at martial arts like that?¡±


    ¡°His father¡¯s family have been users of a martial art for generations.¡± Hugo continued his speech. ¡°Unlike other nobles, the children in that family are taught martial arts to defend themselves.¡±


    ¡°But she prefers to be a mage.¡± Elise sipped her coffee.


    ¡°Well, it happened because of¡­.¡±


    ¡°Elise!!!¡± Renee suddenly entered the restaurant and ran towards Elise. The mage¡¯s breasts bounced wildly because of that. ¡°I was worried about losing you¡­ Hey, why is this ce so clean?¡±


    ¡°This new friend of yours is helping me.¡± Hugo smiled, then got up to greet the few adventurers who had entered the restaurant. ¡°Pleasee in. Can I help you?¡±


    Renee sat across from Elise with her eyes almost tearing up. ¡°Why did you leave me this morning? You¡¯re not really going to leave me forever, are you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I only came here for breakfast, really. I just happened to want to clean this ce up.¡± Elise answered with an awkward smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t really leave you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spoil Hugo, Elise. He has to clean this ce himself.¡± Renee breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re really leaving, even though we haven¡¯t done any missions yet.¡± The mage waved at Hugo, who had just taken the guests¡¯ order. ¡°Hugo, can I order an omelet like Elise, please?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Hugo passed the women.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t go alone again, Elise. At least tell me first.¡± Renee held both of Elise¡¯s hands. ¡°You just make me nervous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Seeing Renee¡¯s slightly childish behavior, Elise wanted tough. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°After breakfast, we¡¯ll go to the adventurer¡¯s guild headquarter to pick a quest.¡± Renee smiled brightly, then looked back. ¡°Hurry up, Hugo. I¡¯ll bete!¡±


    ¡°Be patient, princess!¡± Hugo grumbled from the kitchen. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I have another visitor!?¡±

 Chapter 16 16 – The Adventurer’s Guild

    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t concentrate on overlooking Elise. No, if Anja was next to me in that position. She is lying on her stomach with her legs propped and watching the pond. It¡¯s not her pose that makes me uneasy. I kept ncing at her charmingly shaped butt. Because she only wears a loincloth on her lower body, Anja¡¯s butt cheeks are exposed. Only the middle is covered.


    ¡°I have to admit, Levidna is more vibrant than any god¡¯s ce I¡¯ve been.¡± Anja nodded as Elise and Renee walked out of the restaurant, along the streets with colorful shops. ¡°All the gods¡¯ ces look boring, except for the god of buildings.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°So is my ce, right? It looks boring here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, sir.¡± Anja gulped, looking at me nervously. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem. That¡¯s how it is.¡± I shrugged. ¡°But the buildings in your catalog also look boring, don¡¯t they? Doesn¡¯t the god of buildings want to offer something better?¡±


    Anja was silent for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s for a ssic reason; because the gods don¡¯t want to be influenced by humans¡¯ culture too much.¡±


    I nod. ¡°You¡¯re smart to be able to draw conclusions like that.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    And I pped her butt, making it echo a beautiful sound. The sensation I felt was different from when I hit Elise¡¯s. Anja¡¯s bottom has a more jelly-like consistency.


    ¡°W-what are you doing, sir?¡± With a flushed face, Anja moved her butt away from me. She looks more embarrassed than angry.


    ¡°What?¡± I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a token of my appreciation for your intelligence.¡±


    Anja rubbed her bottom and returned to her original position. ¡°What were we talking about? Ah, the gods don¡¯t want to be influenced by humans. But that¡¯s something contradictory. They like clothes that are quite shy¡­. Well, I don¡¯t know if their shy outfits are inspired by man-made ones or not, though.¡±


    I rubbed my chin. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I¡¯m curious. I want to know why buildings in the realm of gods look so boring?¡±


    Anja looked at my face. ¡°Perhaps I can put him in touch with you, sir. He¡¯s a god who likes to visit others. However, he¡¯s quite busy and doesn¡¯t seem to be able toe right away.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Great, Anja. I appreciate it.¡± Inded my palm on the woman¡¯s butt a second time.


    ***


    A hustle of peoplees from within the adventurer¡¯s guild headquarter. People were standing at the bulletin boards to choose quests, while others were sitting at tables drinking alcohol or eating. Like the time on the streets yesterday, several adventurers nced at Renee.


    Elise looked around and found several women in skimpy clothes like Renee¡¯s. Apparently, what the mage was wearing wasn¡¯t something extraordinary in this world. Elise saw something even stranger. There is a woman who puts something to cover her nipples while her entire breasts are exposed.


    ¡°We¡¯re going there.¡± Renee pointed to the board at the very end. ¡°You don¡¯t have an adventurer¡¯s license yet, and I¡¯m still F-ss. But don¡¯t worry, like I saidst night, you can join in on quests if you¡¯re with a licensed adventurer. Well, they¡¯ll cut our ie more, though. The best way is you register for a license first, but it¡¯s a long process, and I already want to go on an adventure with you! I promise you will get more share!¡±


    Elise raised an eyebrow. The people gathered on the F-ss bulletin board still looked very young, perhaps most of them well below 18 years of age.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You finally got another partner, Renee!?¡± A man with a thin beard called out from a distance, then chuckled with his friends. ¡°Just make sure you really use magic this time!¡±


    Renee did smile but gave that man a middle finger. ¡°Have a nice day, Viktor.¡±


    Viktor¡¯sughter grew louder.


    ¡°Hey, auntie! This is a ce for beginners. Why are you here!?¡± A child who was around 13-14 years old snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t belong here!¡±


    Renee smiled and rubbed the boy¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m still 22 years old, so don¡¯t call me auntie. And I¡¯m just taking this big sister to choose a beginner quest.¡±


    The boy brushed off Renee¡¯s hand and shifted away with his friends.


    Still smiling, Renee shrugged. She spoke quietly, almost in a whisper. ¡°With my height and clothes, many people think I¡¯m an expert, but I¡¯m just like them. I can¡¯t do anything yet.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± A man in a neat uniform and sses walked through the crowd carrying a pile of papers. ¡°Stand behind the lines, and no one takes the quest before I stick them all! Vitors will be suspended with their entire party.¡±


    The novice adventurers, Elise, and Renee retreated a few feet. They stood behind the white line that circled the bulletin board as ordered. While the sses-wearing officer was sticking papers to the board, another officer kept an eye on the situation. asionally, he snapped at any adventurer whose feet touched the line.


    Elise could feel an intense aura in that ce. The young adventurers were already preparing to pick up the quest paper. Some were even whispering like they wereposing tactics.


    However, they still lost to Renee, who was so focused on staring at the bulletin board. Several children around her shuddered to feel the killing aura from the mage.


    When thest piece of paper was pasted, Elise held her breath.


    ¡°Stay behind the white line before the signal!¡± The guard said firmly. ¡°And those who push each other will also be suspended!¡±


    The sses-wearing officer stood next to his colleague. The adventurers are bing more and more tense.


    That officer moves his hand upwards and exims. ¡°Go!¡±


    Renee advanced so fast, like an eagle hunting its prey. Within a second, she had already taken a quest paper. Meanwhile, the other young adventurers had to jostle to choose.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been aiming for that, Auntie!¡± The little boy who had scolded Renee earlier shouted.


    Renee put on a meaningful smile and waved, then left with Elise.

 Chapter 17 17 – The Jelly Spheres

    ¡°Perhaps the city is surrounded by a magic wall that prevents monsters from entering, but humans can pass through?¡± Raymund spoke more to himself than to Elise. A giant wall or something like that was nowhere to be seen on the city¡¯s outskirts. However, the residents look rxed.


    The longer Renee and Elise walked, the houses became fewer. And a few minutester, they arrived at a vast meadow.


    Elise couldn¡¯t help but stare at the sight of several light blue and pink creatures jumping around in the field. They are oval, about twice the size of an adult¡¯s head, have a glossy surface, two protruding ck eyes, no arms or legs, and a jelly-like consistency.


    ¡°Our job is to collect ten Jelly Sphere¡¯s cores,¡± Renee exined to her partner while holding the quest paper. ¡°I know this will be boring, but you and I are still beginners, so we¡¯d better start with the easy quests first.¡±


    Raymund yawned. After seeing an exciting fighting scene yesterday, now his protagonist is doing amon mission for beginners in any RPG. Even just hearing about that mission, the god was bored.


    Elise saw the other adventurers in the distance. One of them shed a Jelly Sphere, and then his partner shot an arrow at the monster. The monster then exploded by scattering thick liquids, dropping a shiny white ball the size of a fist.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Elise gripped her sword tightly, not fully able to move on from the fight against the goblins at that time. However, she tried to convince her heart that the monsters were not as scary as the green monsters. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen those kids do it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Renee smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll do something simr. I¡¯ll use my magic after you sh at those monsters. This mission is very useful for practicing the synchrony of our attacks. You¡¯ll see about thatter.¡±


    After taking a breath, Elise ran over and shed through one of the Jelly Spheres, causing a gaping wound that oozed thick liquid on the monster.


    And after that, nothing else happened. Elise turned to Renee, who was already pointing her magic staff forward. The muscles on the mage¡¯s face tightened. She is like someone who has trouble pooping on the toilet. Her magic staff emitted only a faint orange glow and smoke.


    ¡°Fireball¡­ Please,e out¡­.¡± Renee hissed in a muffled voice. Unfortunately, nothing meaningful has happened yet.


    The wound in the Jelly Sphere suddenly closed, and the monster was able to go up and down again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elise.¡± The mage sighed. ¡°I promise, after this, I can cast my magic.¡±<sub></sub>


    However, even after Elise shes more monsters, Renee still can¡¯t cast her magic. The mage looked even more frustrated because of that.


    ¡°If Renee still can¡¯t do her magic and the time is too long, just sh the monsters a second time.¡± Raymund was impatient. ¡°Shit. With her martial skills, this should be easy.¡±


    At the umpteenth monster, Elise turned her head to Renee, who still couldn¡¯t make the magic attacks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    And Elise shed the monster a second time before it could heal itself. The monster exploded and spouted thick liquids. A few drops of it hit Elise¡¯s clothes.


    Renee opened her mouth slightly, lowered her head, adjusted her hat, then shed a smile again. ¡°Well, it¡¯s going to be too long if you keep waiting for me, anyway. Not all Jelly Spheres have cores.¡±


    Indeed, the monster that Elise just killed didn¡¯t drop the white ball.<sub></sub>


    The two of them continued the mission. Renee still couldn¡¯t do her job as a mage, which continued to force Elise to make the second shes. Every time Elise did that, the corners of Renee¡¯s lips dropped even more, but she immediately smiled when Elise looked at her.


    It¡¯s gettingte. The two women had collected nine cores, and all of them were stored in the magic bag on Renee¡¯s waist. The bag is small but can store huge items or inrge quantities without changing its size.


    Renee was no longer focused and kept losing her spirits. Her staff wasn¡¯t emitting light anymore.


    Elise swung her sword at one of the monsters again, and Renee gasped.


    Unlike the previous one, thest Jelly Sphere is purple and has a pair of small horns.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing, Elise!?¡± Renee panicked. ¡°Kill the monster immediately! Don¡¯t wait for me to use magic!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Elise was confused.


    The monster suddenly shook violently, and its wounds healed.


    ¡°Attack again!¡± Renee was getting hysterical. ¡°That¡¯s their boss.¡±


    Elise swung her sword, but the monster could dodge quickly, unlike the others before. No matter how much Elise shed, she couldn¡¯t hit that purple jelly sphere.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± Renee looked around. The monsters were already moving closer to her and Elise. The mage then shouted. ¡°Is there anyone who can help us!?¡±


    It¡¯s useless. There¡¯s no one else in the field. Their location is also quite far from settlements.


    The two of them backed away until their backs touched each other. Elise couldn¡¯t see a way out because more and more monsters wereing.


    ¡°Great! Finally, something interesting. I feel like I¡¯m about to die of boredom.¡± Raymund¡¯s voice showed no sympathy for the women¡¯s condition. ¡°Hey, Elise! Don¡¯t just stand still like that! Ask Renee to use her martial arts!¡±


    ¡°Renee, m-maybe now¡¯s a good time to use the moves you showed yesterday¡­ I mean, when you paralyzed those thugs¡­. When you stepped on their genitals¡­.¡± Out of nervousness, Elise let out convoluted words.


    ¡°No,¡± Renee replied with trembling lips. She is pointing the magic staff again to the front. ¡°I will be a useful mage!¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to fend for yourself, Elise.¡± Raymund sighed.


    Elise bit her lip. Her hands were numb from holding the sword hilt too tightly. Yes, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t help but force herself to fight again.


    Some of the monsters jumped forward at a speed they had never shown before.

 Chapter 18 18 – The Smile

    Elise didn¡¯t just stand there. She stepped forward, stuck out her sword, then spun around in high speed. Her whirlwind sh movement exploded quite a lot of Jelly Spheres, spewing liters of thick liquid that immediately soaked Elise¡¯s body. The woman felt a disgusting stickiness, but she had no time toin.


    ¡°It looks like your attack was effective.¡± Raymund snorted. ¡°When the cooldown time is up, use it again, Elise.¡±


    Elise shed the monsters that were getting closer. Renee was still trying to cast her magic. Having no time to warn the mage to use martial arts, Elise continued to focus on repelling the monsters.


    ¡°I am a mage!!! And in the future, I will be the strongest wizard!!!¡± Renee shouted as loud as she could. The mage¡¯s staff glowed so brightly. However, instead of emitting a fireball or other magic, the staff exploded, throwing Renee into the air.


    ¡°Renee!¡± Elise screamed.<sub>.</sub>


    The magended in the midst of the monsters, who immediately surrounded her. They did nothing but enough to make Renee breathless. ¡°Help me!!!¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was muffled by the monsters that were pressing down on her even more.


    Elise did her Whirlwind move again, destroying a good portion of the mob. Then, the warrior continued to attack the Jelly Spheres almost non-stop. Even though there were many of them, the job was much easier than facing the goblins. At the very least, the jelly-like monsters didn¡¯t deliver deadly attacks.


    Half an hour passed when all the monsters were finally exterminated. There were quite a few Jelly Sphere¡¯s cores scattered about, but Elise didn¡¯t pay any heed to that. She noticed that her clothes had be slightly translucent from the sticky liquid, making her bra visible. Not only that, the fluids from the monsters entered her private parts. She felt very ufortable because of that.<sub></sub>


    Renee got up with a powerless body. Her condition looks worse. Because of her skimpy clothes, more liquid enters her private parts. Her exposed skin looked so shiny because of the liquids.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Renee,¡± Elise said while having a hard time breathing, feeling very guilty. ¡°I was careless and killed their boss.¡±


    The mage shook her head and managed to disy a faint smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault, Elise. I was the one who wasn¡¯t focused, so I didn¡¯t warn you earlier.¡±


    Someone¡¯s loudughter echoed. It came from the little boy who had called Renee aunty. He pointed at Renee from a distance until a party mate smacked his head. Then, holding backughter, the boy left with his friends.<sub></sub>


    Renee widened her eyes, then looked down with a gloomy expression. Elise just watched the mage. The atmosphere became silent because the two women chose silence.


    ***


    They returned to the city with people constantly staring at them. It seemed that such an incident was extremely rare. Renee¡¯s smile had disappeared entirely, and she was walking in silence.


    They arrived at the inn when it was already night. Fortunately, the female receptionist was a kind person and allowed the two women in. But, they had to go through the back door, use the bathroom near the barn, and then clean up the thick liquid that spilled when they entered.


    The two women sat in small chairs, bothpletely naked in the bathroom, which was only covered by a wide curtain. Elise was cleaning the mage¡¯s back using warm water and a cloth. The liquid from the monsters was difficult to clean because it had been on the skin for too long. Elise had to gently rub Renee¡¯s back.


    This time Raymund didn¡¯t get angry and just sighed. He still couldn¡¯t see the most important parts of the women¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°Damn¡­ The cost of cleaning my battle armor must be very expensive, and I only have one.¡± Reneeughed bitterly. ¡°Hey, can you guess why I chose that outfit other than to attract the attention of the party members?¡±


    Elise, feeling sorry for her friend¡¯s made-up cheerful tone, answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Elise.¡±


    ¡°Because the price is quite cheappared to equivalent clothes. That outfit has been in the store for a long, long time. The color is too tacky and¡­. Well, you know yourself, right? That thing is a little revealing.¡± Renee exined with her head lowered. ¡°And another reason is, with clothes with such high stats, the risk of myself getting hurt is small. I won¡¯t be a bother to my teammates. I realized that I am the most prone to getting hurt because I am an ipetent mage.¡±


    Elise stopped rubbing Renee¡¯s back for a few seconds before continuing again.


    ¡°But, even though it¡¯s cheap, it¡¯s still a cost fortune for me.¡± Renee continued her story in a more bitter tone. ¡°And now my money is running low¡­ Ah, maybe I should go back to my parents¡¯ house¡­. I don¡¯t want to go back there. They¡¯ll just ridicule me¡­.¡±


    The mage choked, her tears flowing. In a hoarse voice, she asked, ¡°Hey, Elise. Why don¡¯t you scold me when you know I¡¯m not a good mage? You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t give me a disdainful look¡­. I¡¯ve been changing parties for years, so I know it by heart. Well, I don¡¯t me them at all. I had given them hope, and it fell apart during the first mission¡­. Ah, sorry, I talked too much. Maybe because you didn¡¯t give me a disdainful look, I wanted to talk to you¡­.¡±


    Renee couldn¡¯t continue her words. She sobbed, and her body shook, but that woman kept her voice from being heard outside.


    Elise fell silent again. She didn¡¯t know what to do.

 Chapter 19 19 – Search for a Party

    The day had changed. Elise left Renee in the inn again. However, this time Elise left a note for the mage not to worry.


    ¡°Good morning, Renee¡¯s friend.¡± A male adventurer with a thin beard approached Elise. It was Viktor who yesterday got the middle finger from Renee. ¡°How is Renee? I heard that you two had some misfortune, right?¡±


    Kinda startled at suddenly getting such a question, Elise took a few seconds to answer. ¡°Well, she¡¯s fine now and resting at an inn.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Viktor was clearly worried. He nced at Elise¡¯s body, now wearing Renee¡¯s casual dress. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring a sword today. Looks like you won¡¯t be going on any more adventures yet¡­. Or, you left Renee already?¡±


    Elise shook her head. ¡°Not yet. I haven¡¯t left Renee yet¡­. At least for now.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll still stick with her, even though I don¡¯t deserve to ask you like that. My party rejected her after one adventure.¡± Surprisingly, the man¡¯s face is now a bit flushed. ¡°Actually, I still want to keep her in my party, but my friends have other thoughts.¡±


    Raymund snorted in annoyance. ¡°This bastard likes Renee? Seriously!?¡±


    ¡°Then, why were you mocking her yesterday?¡± Elise asked.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Hey, I wouldn¡¯t have expected that question toe out of your mouth, Elise,¡± Raymundmented.


    Even Elise was surprised that she could say such a thing.


    Viktor fiddled with his fingers like a child. His face was getting redder, a stark contrast to his tall and muscr body. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m embarrassed to be teased for liking Renee.¡±


    ¡°Just leave him, Elise.¡± Raymund was getting more and more annoyed with Viktor¡¯s behavior. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him anymore!¡±


    And Elise did Raymund¡¯s orders. She just walked away in silence, and Viktor just let her.


    Elise kept walking until she finally arrived at Hugo¡¯s. The ce was a little busier than yesterday.


    The owner came out to meet Elise with a huge smile. ¡°Good morning, Elise. This is all thanks to you! It turns out that cleanliness is important to attract customers! Come on in. I¡¯ll cook you something delicious!¡±<sub></sub>


    The thing is, the aroma from the restaurant is quite appetizing. Maybe because the conditions are always dirty, many choose to pass that ce.


    ¡°No need to bother, sir.¡± Elise politely refused. ¡°I just want to meet some of your customers¡­. You know¡­. The people who saw Renee fight two days ago.¡±


    ¡°Ah, they¡¯re inside!¡± Hugo then looked around a little. ¡°Renee isn¡¯t with you, is she? She was like that, always locking herself up after failing a mission. But don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be back tomorrow!¡±


    Seeing Hugo¡¯s smile, Elise couldn¡¯t help put a smile too.


    Elise then entered and approached the five men she wanted to meet.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t Renee with you, Miss?¡± The thinnest man among them asked. He was the one who behaved like a dog when Renee stepped on a thug¡¯s dick.


    Elise shook her head. ¡°She is resting.¡±<sub></sub>


    The men sighed in disappointment.


    ¡°She always cheers up my days just with her presence. It is a godsend.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl who won¡¯t protest even if we stare at her constantly, but I wouldn¡¯t dare touch her, though.¡±


    ¡°I will miss her beautiful clothes.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you talking like Renee isn¡¯ting back, bastard?¡±


    The four men continued to chat about Renee. However, they weren¡¯t just talking about the mage¡¯s physique.


    ¡°Renee once bought medicine for my father.¡±


    ¡°She once helped me find my cat.¡±


    ¡°She used to teach my little brother to read.¡±


    ¡°She used to pretend to be my girlfriend when my mom was in town. Well, my mom wants a daughter-inw, you know. And the great thing is, Renee doesn¡¯t ask for anything in return.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± The other men were shocked in unison.


    ¡°Even though Renee has helped you, you guys still have the heart to send a perverted man to tease her.¡± The skinny manughed disdainfully. He was the only one who didn¡¯t join the conversation.


    ¡°Youughed too, Pierre!¡± One of the men snorted. ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t send Tom to Renee. We even warned Tom. He¡¯s just been hanging out with us here and immediately lusts after Renee.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t fight in my restaurant.¡± Hugo came from the kitchen and handed two things wrapped in paper to Elise. ¡°I want you to eat here, but I think it would be better if you apanied Renee to eat breakfast in her room. So, take this.¡±


    Elise received the two things and wanted to cry. Apparently, there are still many who care for Renee.


    ¡°Before that¡­.¡± Elise looked at the male customers again. ¡°I want to ask you guys a favor¡­ If you don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s about Renee.¡±


    The thin man named Pierre raised his eyebrows. ¡°What can we do for you, Miss?¡±


    ***


    Still holding the two packages from Hugo, Elise came to the adventurer¡¯s guild headquarter. She didn¡¯t go to the bulletin board for the quest but went to the recruitment board. Since very few people gathered there, Elise could look around freely.


    ¡°Look for those who need a melee fighter, not those looking for a mage.¡± Raymund gave the order. ¡°And try to find a party with a few members. We still don¡¯t know whether Renee¡¯s martial arts will be eptable. The fewer people in a party, the less the risk of a sh of opinions.¡±


    Elise moved her hand to the papers, then pointed to the one in the far corner. She motioned for Raymund to check.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. An archer and a support sorcerer, huh? Great find, Elise. Since it¡¯s more focused on support, this sorcerer won¡¯t sh with Renee, who is still using magic.¡± Raymund gave his approval. ¡°Okay, you will have them recruit Renee.¡±


    ¡°Even if they are A rank, sir?¡± Elise was doubtful.


    ¡°Yesterday, Renee was only fighting thugs, but I believe her abilities are magnificent. Don¡¯t worry Elise. If that doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll find another party.¡± In contrast to his protagonist, Raymund sounds very sure.


    Elise started to read the text on the recruitment paper. Starting from the meeting ce to the meeting time. This afternoon, the archer and sorcerer will begin interviewing the candidates.

 Chapter 20 20 – The Interview

    In front of the inn room mirror, Elise tidied the tunic and trousers she had just bought. Her old clothes have been thrown away because they are not worth washing.


    While wearing her chest armor, Elise looked at Renee, still lying on the bed facing the opposite direction. The unwrapped sandwich was still lying on the nearby table.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit of lunch, Renee,¡± Elise spoke while putting her sword to her back. ¡°You eat too. The sandwiches are delicious.¡±


    Renee just raised and waved her hand. Elise came out of the room and walked to the adventurer¡¯s guild headquarter.


    ***


    When she finally arrived at the headquarter, Elise saw that many people had gathered near a table. That¡¯s where the interview will be conducted. All the applicants carry melee weapons, from swords, maces, sticks, tes, and more.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty early on, though,¡± Raymund muttered. ¡°But they wanted to make a good impression by arriving much earlier, huh?¡±


    The interviewer was a man with neatlybed ck hair and a woman with long purple hair and red eyes.


    The man wore a moss green tunic, and near his feet was a bow and quiver. The weapon was clearly made with the finest materials. Meanwhile, the woman was wearing a kind of ck dress that was somewhat sexy, though far from Reene¡¯s. The skirt has a long slit, and the back is open.<sub>.</sub>


    Elise could do nothing but wait. She overheard that the melee fighter from the party had just gotten pregnant with andlord¡¯s child.


    Elise could also hear the applicants¡¯ reasons wanted to join. From getting kicked out, splitting up due to differences, their friends were retiring, or all of their party mates dead.


    ¡°So, I can join you guys?¡± The woman who imed her party mates were dead wiped her tears. She had just been hugged by the sorcerer.


    ¡°We will inform youter.¡± The sorcerer answered. ¡°We have to consider a lot of things.¡±


    Compared to the other registrants, Elise¡¯s outfit was very simple. However, no one pay attention to her. They thought that Elise was a low-ss adventurer who happened to be there. So, when it waste afternoon, and the other candidates had left, the archer and sorcerer were already getting ready to go.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Elise greeted with a stiff grimace. ¡°I also want to join you two.¡±


    The archer raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sorry, miss. Looks like you haven¡¯t met our criteria.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, in.¡± The sorcerer said in a gentle tone, smiling kindly at Elise. ¡°We have to interview anyone whoes to us.¡±<sub></sub>


    The archer named in shrugged. ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you, Lauren.¡±


    ¡°Please have a seat, Miss Elise.¡± Lauren widened her smile.


    Instead of sitting down straight away, Elise was silent.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ That sorcerer seems capable. She can guess your name, even though you two have never met.¡± Raymund spoke casually, sounding not impressed at all.


    ¡°How did you know my name?¡± Elise asked in a cautious tone.


    Lauren¡¯s smile turned even more mysterious. ¡°Well, I overheard it. Some beginner adventurers tried to recruit you, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    Raymundughed, while Elise, who had just sat down, could only freeze.


    in cleared his throat. ¡°So, you want to join our party, Miss Elise?¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Errr¡­ No.¡± Elise gulped.


    The archer and the sorcerer fell silent. in kept a straight face while Lauren was still smiling with blinking eyes.


    ¡°Holy shit! This is so funny.¡± Raymundughed even louder. ¡°You guys are like exchanging pranks!¡±


    ¡°I want to rmend my friend.¡± Elise hastily corrected her words.


    ¡°Your friend? Is that Renee?¡± in massaged the nape of his neck. ¡°I saw you yesterday with her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that mage they¡¯re talking about? We haven¡¯t been here long, but we¡¯ve heard about her a lot. Your friend is very popr.¡± Lauren said in a friendly tone. ¡°Interesting offer, actually. She seems to have a unique personality. Unfortunately, we¡¯re looking for a melee fighter, not a magic-user.¡±


    Of course, Lauren didn¡¯t really know Renee¡¯s personality. The sorcerer gave the sweet words so that Elise wouldn¡¯t be offended.


    ¡°She is actually a melee fighter!¡± Elise spoke so fast that she almost choked.


    Raymund sighed. He felt that Elise would fail in this negotiation.


    And sure enough, Elise couldn¡¯t continue her words. She just stood there with her mouth opening and closing like a fish that had washed ashore and almost died.


    in cleared his throat again. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing more to talk about¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Renee is a good melee fighter. She¡¯s actually a martial arts expert.¡± A man approached the table and spoke.


    ¡°Oh hey, Pierre, my favorite wine shop owner.¡± Lauren greeted the skinny man. ¡°I rarely see you here.¡±


    Pierre smirked a little. He came with hisrades, who used to hang out at Hugo¡¯s ce. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you about the greatness of our friend named Renee.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡± Lauren put her chin in her hands. ¡°How great is your friend?¡±


    ¡°She once stabbed sharp ice into the butthole of one of Charles¡¯ men. Renee did it with fantastic speed. You wouldn¡¯t believe she could stab someone¡¯s ass at that speed.¡±


    The atmosphere became quiet. Everyone is at a loss for words. And then, Pierre was attacked by his friends. They hit his head, pinched his ear, tickled his waist, and even twisted his nipples.


    ¡°I was joking! I wanted to open the conversation with an interesting topic!¡± Pierre tried to free himself from the tantrum of his friends.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, we¡¯ll leave.¡± in forced a smile, then intended to get up, but Lauren grabbed his shoulder.


    ¡°Wait a minute, in. I¡¯m interested in hearing their stories.¡± Lauren smiled even wider. ¡°After this, we don¡¯t have anything to do, right? Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still plenty of time until your crush, the flower girl,es home from the shop.¡±


    Sighing, in sat back down.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start the story. My friends are the witnesses. They¡¯d be willing to die if I were found to be lying.¡± Pierre spoke in a serious tone. ¡°It all started when Renee identally grabbed my dick a year ago.¡±


    Pierre¡¯s friends cursed the skinny man. Raymund and Laurenughed. in folded his arms across his chest while Elise was grimacing.


    ¡°He¡¯s so fucking funny!¡± Raymund can¡¯t stopughing. ¡°If possible, I will take him as my servant, even though he is a man!¡±

 Chapter 21 21 – Thugs’ Den

    Soon, the sun will set. Elise held her bruised face. It should have made her suffer. However, Lauren had cast magic that made her feel no pain for a while.


    Elise had asked the men to beat her. However, they tly refused. Lauren had tried, but her fists were too weak to cause any damage.


    So, Elise switched to using her sword hilt to destroy her face. It was effective enough to make some obvious bruises. And after that, Lauren suddenly asked why Elise didn¡¯t just use make-up. The sorcerer had aplete set of make-up for various situations.


    Elise could only freeze after hearing that. Lauren apologized and admitted she had forgotten, while another said they hadn¡¯t thought about it at all.


    At the very least, the wound would heal faster when she returned to God¡¯s ce.


    ¡°I was only suggesting that on a whim, Elise. I didn¡¯t expect you to really do it.¡± Raymund exined. ¡°But, I apud your dedication.¡±


    Elise had no other motive than to change Renee¡¯s way of thinking. It might sound strange, but Elise felt that she already had a bond with Renee, even though the two of them had only met a few days ago.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Are you all right, Miss?¡± The receptionist at the inn gasped when she saw Elise.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, madam.¡± Elise acted with a grimace in pain but seemed a bit exaggerated.


    The receptionist came out of her desk. ¡°Let me treat it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Elise shook her head hard. ¡°But my friend has done that, and now I want to rest.¡±


    Elise hurried up the stairs so thedy receptionist wouldn¡¯t get suspicious.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only been in this city for a few days, right?¡± The receptionist asked. ¡°You have to be more careful. The thugs in this ce don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a girl or a kid. They will beat you up if you have a problem with them.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°All right, madam.¡± Elise nodded and continued on her way.


    Once in front of her bedroom door, Elise froze. Strange. Her heart was pounding uncontrobly. Was she afraid that Renee would realize this lie?


    After taking an unusually long breath, Elise knocked and opened the door. ¡°It¡¯s me, Renee.¡±


    Renee, still lying down facing the other way, just waved again. Elise closed the door from the inside and sat on the other bed, looking at the crumpled sandwich wrapper. Elise was grateful that Renee had finally eaten.


    Elise didn¡¯t know what to do. Straight away saying that she was beaten might sound weird.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± So, Elise hissed and held her face again, trying to use a more reassuring expression of pain.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I acknowledge your acting, Elise,¡± Raymund muttered.


    Finally, Renee lifted her body and looked back. How shocked the mage was when he saw Elise¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you okay!?¡± Renee hurriedly got off the bed to check Elise¡¯s face. ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°They said they were Charles Boucher¡¯s men. I know some of them. They came along when they were about to attack you in front of Hugo¡¯s.¡± Elise answered in a nervous tone, but luckily Renee didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been treated by a sorcerer named Lauren.¡±


    Renee¡¯s teeth gritted. ¡°Charles¡­. Even though I had deliberately stayed away from him and his group¡­. I don¡¯t want the shop owners or my friends here to be victims¡­. However, this has gone too far¡­. Ah, sorry, you got hurt like this because of me.¡±


    ¡°He said that he will continue to attack those closest to you if you don¡¯te to them.¡± Elise continued her lie.


    Renee¡¯s expression became even more serious. She turned around and picked up her magic bag from the floor, about to get something out of it.


    ¡°W-what are you going to do?¡± This time Elise wasn¡¯tpletely faking it. Yes, Lauren and in will be on guard. They are top-ss adventurers and will help if something wrong happens. However, Elise is still worried because Renee wille to the headquarters of dangerous thugs.


    ¡°If they want me, I¡¯ll give it to them.¡± Renee took out some clothes.


    ***


    ¡°Adventurers usually don¡¯t want to take care of the thugs in a city.¡± in shook his head. It was night, and he observed arge warehouse from a distance. From inside the warehouse, orange mes could be seen. ¡°That¡¯s because the papers after that are very troublesome. So, the adventurers prefer to kill the bandits far outside the city.¡±


    Lauren, holding her tall magic staff, smiled. ¡°Remember, this is still a mission. We will still be rewarded, even though it was Renee who did the task.¡±


    ¡°But, our reward will be cut by the police. They are very corrupt. And this is actually their job. But, they were scared of the thugs, but they said there were more things to take care of.¡± in just kept nagging. ¡°That¡¯s why the sheet for this quest is so shabby and dusty. Nobody wants to take it away in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that the police don¡¯t want to take care of them.¡± Pierre, who was also there, joined in. ¡°But, they don¡¯t want to send their best members here. They do not want to deal with thugs who are considered amateurs. What was unexpected was that Charles turned out to be very good at fighting. All the policemen sent to them were seriously injured. And Charles left a message to them not to do anything or something worse would happen.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why the government put forward this quest?¡± in replied with a sarcasticugh. ¡°I don¡¯t like arrogant people like that. I¡¯ll beat him.¡±


    When in returned his attention to the thugs¡¯ headquarters, Lauren gave a thumbs up to Pierre, who immediately did the same. Pierre had just given in a reason to fight with all his heart.


    ¡°But, don¡¯t forget that today¡¯s main character is Renee.¡± Lauren gave a warning. ¡°Let¡¯s not interfere before things get too serious.¡±


    in snorted.


    Meanwhile, Elise could only remain silent because she was too anxious.

 Chapter 22 22 - The Fighter Inside Her

    Three naked womeny on the floor. They were almost out of breath, and their bodies were covered in sweat. Not far away, a muscr man sat in a wooden box. Although his hair color was gray, his face showed that he was only in histe thirties.


    The man drank wine from a bottle while watching two men whose hands were hung above by a rope. Both are in terrible condition. Their faces were covered in blood, and their bodies were bruised. Near them, several men were just kneeling with battered faces.


    ¡°What did you do!?¡± The man, none other than Charles Boucher, snapped, pointing at one of them. ¡°I want to hear it again.¡±


    ¡°I abused a woman and was rejected. Then, I wanted to attack that woman instead.¡± The person in question answered.


    Charles Bouncer rose from the box, sipping his wine again. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you make fun of girls or what, but don¡¯t be a fool if you get rejected! I don¡¯t want this organization to be fussy over trivial matters! Understand!?¡±


    ¡°I-I understand, boss!¡±


    The boss snorted in annoyance. He just came back yesterday from out-of-town business and came across a problem like this. His mood wasn¡¯t that good.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°And you! What did you do!?¡± Charles pointed to the other man.


    ¡°I-I ran away alone while the others were still helping therades.¡±


    ¡°We are bastards, but don¡¯t forget yourrades!¡± Charles said in a firm tone, making the other men stiffen even more. ¡°There¡¯s no ce for selfish people here!¡±


    The boss sat back on the wooden chair. ¡°They need to be taught another lesson!¡±


    The two bodies trembled instantly. They shook their heads and looked like they were about to cry.


    ¡°Please, Boss¡­. Forgive us¡­¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, Boss¡­¡±


    However, the other subordinates did not heed their request. They beat up those two again. Meanwhile, Charles just watched that scene while enjoying his wine. He pulled one of the women on the floor to sit on hisp. The naked woman couldn¡¯t respond, and her body fell to Charles.


    ***


    ¡°Boss seems really mad.¡± A guard outside Charles¡¯ group headquarters let out a long sigh.


    ¡°It was Damien¡¯s own fault. I warned him, don¡¯t make a fuss if it¡¯s just a woman thing. It¡¯s embarrassing and trivial.¡± His partner is yawning.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The first guard raised his eyebrows and looked off into the distance. ¡°Who is that?¡±<sub></sub>


    Renee walked at a slow and quiet pace, approaching the two guards. In contrast to her striking mage appearance, this time, she only wore ck trousers that were a bit too big, and her chest was tightly wrapped with cloth bandages. Her hair was also tied up in a ponytail and not loose as usual.


    Even so, her left hand was still holding the magic staff.


    ¡°Hey, bitch!¡± The first guard came up to Renee with a stern face. ¡°This is no ce for someone like you! Get out of here!¡±


    Renee only stopped when she got so close to the guard. The mage¡¯s gaze was very sharp, like the eyes of an eagle looking for prey.


    ¡°Hey, I told you, you have to get out of here!¡± The guard looked at Renee¡¯s chest, which was notpletely covered. ¡°Or do you want me to destroy your pussy¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Renee hit the guard¡¯s stomach hard with the tip of her staff. The guard screamed in pain and didn¡¯t have time to react when Renee hit him on the head and leg. He fell to his knees, and Renee held his face with her smoldering hands. The man screamed louder and fell.


    ¡°Hey! You guyse out! I need help!¡± The second guard shouted while holding a sword. He started shaking as Renee began to walk again. A terrifying aura emanated from the woman¡¯s body. ¡°Hey!!! Come on out, you bastards!!!¡±


    Finally, the other members came out of their base carrying various weapons, from sickles to clubs with sharp spikes.


    However, Renee didn¡¯t show any fear at all. She ran while putting the tip of her staff on the ground. And then, Renee used it to make a move that looked like she was hitting a golf ball. The ground began to be covered with iceyer that crept quickly to the feet of the thugs. Some of them slipped, but most were able to maintain their bnce.


    Meanwhile, Renee glided like an ice skater through the ice road that she had made. The thugs couldn¡¯t do anything when Renee attacked them. The woman slid in various directions fast, delivering abination of attacks that the eye could barely follow.


    And, of course, she used her magic. With her hot hands, she gave the people a burning pain, making them unable to concentrate. They became easy targets for Renee. Several times the woman also disarmed the knives in the hands of the thugs using elemental wind magic. The knives flew and stabbed the other thugs. Then, she used her earth elemental magic to form a boulder that shot up and hit the enemy¡¯s chin. The person who was struck by the attack fainted instantly.


    Within minutes, the thugs were down. Only one managed to escape. He ran from the ice area. Elise made a move like hitting a golf ball again, just like at the beginning of her arrival. This time, she also made a sliding path that curved upwards.


    Renee slid fast and used the curve to jump high. She flipped through the air and kicked the runaway thug in the back. The thug was thrown forward, rolling around until he finally stopped in front of several other thugs who had juste out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time,¡± Renee said in a cold tone, rising to her feet, having justnded. Her body barely sweated, and her breathing was still normal. ¡°Give your boss to me.¡±


    ¡°Who are you, huh!?¡± One of the goons screamed like crazy. ¡°You can¡¯tmand us!¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you chose the same fate as your friends?¡± Renee slightly tilted her head, but her gaze was still fixed on the thugs. ¡°Then, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Heaaah!!!¡± The thugs dashed forward while Renee remained where she was.

 Chapter 23 23 – The Clash

    Charles was still sitting in the wooden box, looking at the fire in front of him, and listening to themotion from outside. Even though he was far away from the voice, Charles could guess that many of his men had lost. And from the intervals of punches and steps, he could already guess who wasing.


    ¡°All of you.¡± The leader spoke to the kneeling and battered men. ¡°You guys get out of here, take these two hanging friends of yours.¡±


    The men exchanged nces, then hurriedly let go of their two friends.


    ¡°Bring them too.¡± Charles pointed at the three women still lying on the floor.


    Some of Charles¡¯ men picked up the naked women then ran away with the others, leaving the leader alone.


    Charles knew that whoever was beating his people couldn¡¯t possibly kill. But that¡¯s no excuse. Charles should have saved his men anyway. However, that meant he had to fight that person. Even if he came out just to check, a fight would be inevitable. Charles didn¡¯t want that to happen. He chose to wait for the woman toe to his ce and talk to her first.


    A few minutes passed, and the noises from outside had stopped. The footsteps of someone echoed, approaching Charles. The man remained where he was, looking at Renee, who had finally arrived. The woman¡¯s body and clothes were sttered with blood.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I promised you not to interfere with your activities as long as your group isn¡¯t too cruel to the shop owners,¡± Renee spoke with a sharper look than before. The muscles on her face also tightened. ¡°So, why did your mene to beat me?¡±


    Charles took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault for not being able to educate them. Even Hugo became a victim.¡±


    ¡°And how could your men attack a friend of mine.¡± Renee¡¯s voice started to shake¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charles raised his head. ¡°Ah, maybe some of my subordinates have escaped my control. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Emilian. I¡¯ll look into that.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I gave up that name. Now I¡¯m just Renee.¡± Renee gritted her teeth. ¡°And I think it alles down to this, Charles. You do have to be stopped.¡±


    ¡°You know that my group is hated, but we are much better than other mafia groups or even government officials.¡± Charles finally got to his feet. ¡°You realize the importance of my men and me? Do you really want to finish me off?¡±<sub></sub>


    Renee pointed the tip of her staff forward. ¡°Shut up. I won¡¯t listen to criminals.¡±


    ¡°I know that reaching your dreams is so hard. Failures frustrate you and make you feel like you¡¯re about to explode. And with this incident, you have a justification for attacking us, even though you just want an outlet for your emotions.¡± Charles took a few steps forward. He spoke in a calm tone, ¡°So, are you not satisfied with beating my men?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m doing this!¡± Renee¡¯s expression grew more intense. ¡°I have to beat you so that my friends don¡¯t fall victim again.¡±


    The woman dashed forward and performed her ice move, sending ayer of ice floor creeping up to Charles. However, Charles jumped far. Then, he and Renee advanced toward each other.


    Renee swings her staff, but Charles catches it.


    ¡°I respect your father, Renee. He is my mentor.¡± Charles was still holding that staff. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Renee made her staff hot, and Charles was forced to let it go.


    Renee swung her staff even more fiercely. Charles could only dodge, not daring to block the glowing object.


    The leader of the thugs pushed Renee back a few steps. Then, he jumped away again.


    Just as Charlesnded, Renee smacked her staff down. Charles turned his head towards the crackling sound behind him. A boulder then came off the floor. But, the leader of the thugs managed to escape.


    Renee was ready. She jumped, spun through the air, then kicked the boulder.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Charles lost his bnce because the boulder hit his shoulder hard.


    Renee isn¡¯t done yet. She advanced again, ready to attack. This time Charles took a wooden box and threw it. Renee dodged, and Charles threw down another wooden box.


    Due to too many wooden boxes flying at her, Renee¡¯s movement was hampered. She couldn¡¯t move forward and was forced to destroy the boxes with her staff.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a coward! Fight me!¡± Renee snapped, destroying thest box, and after that, she didn¡¯t see Charles again.


    Renee moved to check her surroundings, ready with her staff.


    ¡°So, you really want to fight me?¡± Charles spoke from the tallest pile of wooden boxes. Because there was so little light from the bonfire, his face was barely visible.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Renee grew sick of the man. ¡°Fight me with all your might!¡±


    ¡°I will apologize to your father.¡± After saying that, Charles jumped up, flipped through the air, and kicked Renee. The woman avoided that attack, but Charles didn¡¯t let her go that easy.


    The leader of the thugs did a fluidbination of fists and kicks. Renee¡¯s staff was no longer burning, so Charles didn¡¯t hesitate to attack hard. Renee was overwhelmed and could only block with her staff. The woman continued to back away. And finally, Charles jumped, making the same circr motion that Renee did when kicking the boulder moments ago, then kicking that woman.


    Renee managed to block the kick with her staff, but the force of the attack still managed to send her flying fast. Her body hit one of the piles of wooden boxes until it copsed and hit the bonfire.


    Suddenly, Charles lost his bnce again. His left leg was sore and so cold.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± Charles checked his now frozen left leg.


    The fire from the bonfire grew bigger and bigger, devouring whatever was near it, filling that ce with fiery orange color.


    Renee came out of the rubble with a bit of a limp. Her staff was dotted with whitish ice particles and emitted cold steam.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Charles smirked. In his wildest dreams, he had not expected that his feet would be hit by ice magic with such a method. ¡°


    Renee opened her legs, using her stance to fight again. Her breath started to get heavy.

 Chapter 24 24 – The Connection

    This time, Renee chose to move more carefully. Charles was serious, and she could not carelessly approach that man. Therefore, Renee advanced slowly in a circr manner. It was also to rest his aching body after hitting the wooden boxes.


    ¡°Arrrgggghhh!!!¡± Charles hit his frozen leg, then shook it. The leg could move normally as if nothing had happened to it.


    Renee gulped, hoping it was just a bluff. The woman continued to approach her opponent, who was now just standing where he was. The closer she got to that man, Renee felt her heart beating wildly. Charles¡¯ next move would be unpredictable as the man just stood still.


    Suddenly, Charles gave an attack using his supposedly frozen left foot. Renee dodged, taken aback by the attack that shouldn¡¯t have happened. Then, Charles caught Renee¡¯s staff swinging at him.


    Renee activated fire magic, causing the staff to be coated in heat. However, Charles waspletely unaffected. Heughed as Renee¡¯s hands began to smoke and make a hissing sound. Even more shocked by that, Renee widened her eyes, unaware of the iing attack.<sub>.</sub>


    Renee¡¯s stomach was hit by Charles¡¯ knee strike. The woman immediately felt like the contents of her stomach were being pushed into her throat. A second had passed, and Charles had hit Renee in the face, making her stagger. However, the woman was still able to maintain her bnce.


    Did she have to use ice magic to freeze her enemy¡¯s hand? No, there was a possibility that the magic was really ineffective. So, doing that would be pointless.


    While still thinking, Renee saw the kick that came to her stomach. She was forced to let go of her staff and jumped back. Charles, who seemed to have guessed that movement, hugged the woman¡¯s body and lifted her up.


    A loud thud echoed as Charles mmed the woman¡¯s body onto the floor, creatingrge cracks. Renee couldn¡¯t move. The back of her body felt like it was crushed.<sub></sub>


    And that was coupled with Charles stepping on the woman¡¯s chest. Renee could only squirm, trying to free herself. Charles pressed his foot against Renee¡¯s chest even more, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    ¡°I have always envied the strong body of the Emilian family. They are more resistant to attack. A m like this won¡¯t really injure you, Renee.¡± Charles said in a cold tone. ¡°I¡¯m giving you time to consider this. Surrender, or I¡¯ll beat you in the face beyond recognition.¡±


    Renee knew that Charles wasn¡¯t just bluffing. From the tone of his voice, the man was really going to torture Renee. However, Renee didn¡¯t consider giving up at all. She was thinking about how to break free.


    ¡°Where are you looking, huh?¡± Charles asked when he noticed that Renee was ncing in different directions. ¡°You are waiting for your friend to help you? I¡¯ll kill them right away if theye to me. I have no connection to them, unlike you and your family.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t talk about connections! You are a disgrace to the Emilian martial school!¡± Renee snapped with tears in her eyes. ¡°My dad definitely wouldn¡¯t want you to be a bad person like this!¡±


    The fire is getting bigger. The heat made Renee¡¯s skin covered in a lot of sweat.


    ¡°The reason I want to train with the Emilian family is so that I can take my revenge on the thugs in this city.¡± Charles¡¯ voice sounded like a mixture of happy and sad tones. ¡°They killed my father, but I have no power to take revenge. And that¡¯s when I was taken to your father¡¯s ce to work at your house¡­.¡±


    ¡°And now you¡¯ve be the person you used to hate. You also finished off those who fought you, right!?¡± Renee cut off her opponent¡¯s words. ¡°Even though my father gave you a chance! He gave you a better future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m terrible. I don¡¯t deny that. I¡¯m no longer Charles the gardener you sometimes y with, Renee¡­ No, that wasn¡¯t me in the first ce. I¡¯m hiding the real me.¡±


    Suddenly Renee picked up a piece of burning wood that had just fallen nearby. Holding the unbearable heat in her hands, Renee used her wind magic to magnify the mes in that piece of wood.


    The fire devoured Charles¡¯ hand, which was raised to protect his face. The leader of the thugs immediately backed away, then rolled hard on the floor. Renee, who was finally free from Charles¡¯ feet, tried to get up even if it was so hard for her. Grimacing in pain, she looked at her scalding and smoking right hand.


    The fire on Charles¡¯ body had been extinguished, leaving a burn on his right hand that spread to his shoulders and back. The man was also getting up but seemed more troubled than Renee. His left leg could not be used to support his body properly.


    It was then that Renee realized her ice attack on the man¡¯s leg had seeded. So far, Charles had just forced himself to move as usual.


    Renee didn¡¯t waste her chance. She kicked the man¡¯s head. However, Charles was still able to block it with his other hand.


    Even with injuries like that, Charles didn¡¯t just dodge or parry. The exchange of attacks between the two was unavoidable. Renee can indeed give Charles kicks and punches. However, the leader of the thugs could also counter those attacks. He repeatedly hit Renee¡¯s stomach, chest, face, and thighs, using his uninjured limbs. However, the impact of his attack was reduced considerably, allowing Renee to still hold on.


    Charles used hisst strength to throw a thrust kick at Renee. The woman stumbled back a few feet while Charles fell to his knees with an uncontroble gasp.


    Renee still hasn¡¯t given up. She still tried to get up again, even though the pain in her body was more immeasurable.


    ¡°You are so stubborn, Miss Emilian¡­.¡± Charles choked when he heard a loud crackling from above. When he looked up, he found a section of the ceiling copsing.

 Chapter 25 25 – Flames

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Charles jumped forward and pushed Renee away.


    Renee tumbled backward again, then the roar of the falling rubble echoed.


    The woman coughed from the rising dust. Before long, the fog thinned, and finally, she saw Charles, whose body was already under the big logs and building frames.


    ¡°We were so absorbed in fighting that we forgot that this ce was on fire.¡± Charlesughed, then coughed. His mouth sttered red blood.


    Renee froze with her mouth open. She only intends to incapacitate Charles and take him to the police. There was no point in killing the man.


    ¡°Charles!¡± Renee crept up to the man, then tried to free him. However, the rubble on top of Charles was too much and too heavy. Not to mention the fire that burned some of the ruins.


    ¡°Forget about me, Renee.¡± Charles coughed again. ¡°I can¡¯t be saved anymore. Go.¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡± Renee kept trying to lift the rubble, but it was to no avail. The woman was crying and screaming. ¡°I will save you!!¡±


    ¡°No, Renee. You have to get out of here.¡± Charles insisted. ¡°I believe you are destined for something greater. You may not be a high wizard, and maybe you have tried to forget your roots as a martial artist. However, that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t be great. By learning magic and remembering the teachings of your father, you created something new¡­.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Charles coughed a third time and spurted more blood.


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t talk anymore! Save your energy to run!¡± Renee¡¯s cries grew louder.


    ¡°Please, Renee. If you die here, then your struggle will be in vain. The magic and martial arts you learned will be meaningless.¡± Charles¡¯ voice grew hoarse.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that great.¡± Realizing that her efforts were in vain, Renee finally chose to withdraw. She couldn¡¯t even look at her father¡¯s disciple and just cried.


    ¡°Maybe you already have a feeling¡­. The feeling in your heart that you will make something great like this¡­. So, you can¡¯t forget the martial arts teachings¡­. You¡¯re still training¡­.¡±


    Renee closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she tried to speak in a calmer tone. She didn¡¯t want Charles to spend thest time looking at her remorse. ¡°Well, I guess because I¡¯m used to it¡­. Even when I was in the magical academy, I still practiced that damn martial art every morning, even if only a little¡­.¡±


    A wide grin formed on Charles¡¯ mouth. ¡°We¡¯ve been chatting too long, Renee. You better go now. Ah, and remember this, you managed to beat the greatest disciple of your father. You really are great.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that you are still arrogant.¡± Renee crouched down in front of the leader of the thugs, then forced a smile, though tears were still streaming down her face. In a very hoarse voice, she said again. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we talked like this.¡±<sub></sub>


    ***


    in and Pierre were already running towards the city for help. Meanwhile, Lauren was near the burning building, keeping an eye on the situation. Only Elise was still where she was.


    ¡°Shit! Is it possible that she is still alive?¡± Raymund sounded so worried.


    Elise¡¯s body shook violently. The massive zing fire seemed hazy in her tear-stained eyes. She remembered her house, which was also severely burned.


    Even though this was Raymund¡¯s suggestion, Elise also yed a role in getting Renee toe here. Her lie might have killed Renee, and she was so frightened that she didn¡¯t want to go near the ce, let alone help.


    What kind of friend is she?


    Elise clenched her fists tightly, then forced her legs to run.


    ¡°If you want to help her, forget it!¡± Lauren, who noticed Elise¡¯s arrival, gave a warning. The sorcerer was already quite far from the fire. ¡°The fire is too big! If you insist, I will stop you myself!¡±<sub></sub>


    Without being told, Elise still stopped. Her mentality wasn¡¯t strong enough for her to run toward the fire. It was the fire that took her life.


    ¡°Boss¡­. Has my boss been able to escape?¡± A thug who was behind Lauren asked. His tears were already flowing. Along with his friends, he could do nothing buty on the grass. Their hands and feet were bound by something ck that came out of Lauren¡¯s staff.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know,¡± Lauren answered.


    Elise¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks. The warrior knelt down and looked at the huge warehouse that had begun to crumble, feeling its heat.


    Suddenly, the wooden seal on arge window in the building shattered when Renee jumped from inside. The woman thennded on the grass with a roll. Elise widened her eyes and immediately came to her friend. ¡°Renee!¡±


    Renee coughed and writhed in the grass. In addition to the injuries from Charles¡¯ attack, she also suffered burns to several parts of her body.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Elise asked frantically when she realized the wounds.


    ¡± Dunno.¡± Renee sighed. ¡°At least I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°We have to get her away from here.¡± Lauren walked over to the two women, then pulled out another ck thing from her staff. That thing has a smoke-like consistency but looks much denser.


    Renee winced in pain as that thing crawled behind her back, transformed into a stretcher-like shape, then lifted her body and floated, carrying her away.


    ¡°Did I tell you why I wanted to be a mage?¡± Renee raved while Lauren and Elise walked beside her.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Elise shook her head as she wiped her tears.


    ¡°When I was 13 years old, my parents and I had to go far away. However, there was a lot of attack from the big winged monsters at that time. Long-distance travel is not rmended.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that phenomenon that happened 9 years ago?¡± Lauren replied.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Renee nodded slowly. ¡°Well, we usually go with my father¡¯s students, who are the best at martial arts. However, my father felt that it was not enough at that time. So, he hired the services of high-level adventurers.¡± A small chuckle escaped from Renee¡¯s mouth. ¡°I remember, at that time, I protested. I felt that our people alone would be enough.¡±


    ¡°Could it be the legend of the scarlet wizard and her party who managed to kill many of those monsters?¡± So shocked, Lauren could not breathe. ¡°At that time, they were guarding a travel group. Is that your parents¡¯ group?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are guarded by the scarlet wizard.¡± Renee shed a smile. ¡°I was amazed when she managed to fight those monsters with her friends. Her magic is wonderful and elegant but still deadly.¡±


    Lauren put Renee some distance away from the thugs. Not long after, help arrived, and some government magic users came to put out the fire while the police started checking the thugs on the ground. There are too few of them. The officers would obviously have lost if the thugs had not been neutralized.


    ¡°I have to exin things to them.¡± Lauren walked away after examining Renee¡¯s wound. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The wounds on your body won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to listen to me, Elise?¡± Renee asked as her body began to be taken care of by a healer.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Elise, who was kneeling near Renee, smiled faintly.


    ¡°A year after seeing the scarlet wizard, I ran away from home because my father didn¡¯t want me to be a mage. I was fourteen at the time and decided to go to a magic academy with forged papers.¡± Renee exined. ¡°But, I was unable to follow the lessons there. Six years after studying there, I was expelled because I couldn¡¯t master the basic techniques.¡± The woman started to tear up again. ¡°Fortunately, to be an adventurer, I don¡¯t have to have a certificate or anything like that. There are so many sessful adventurers without formal education¡­ Ah, I sound stupid, don¡¯t I? That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never told anyone about this.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Elise wore a faint smile, gently stroked Renee¡¯s hair.

 Chapter 26 26 – A Vanishing Dream

    It was already noon, and Renee had just opened her eyes. When she checked the white surroundings, she immediately remembered that she was in the hospital. Some parts of her body that the healer couldn¡¯t handle also still felt a little sore.


    Her gaze then turned to Elise, sitting on the chair and still asleep. Smiling, Renee whispered. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Renee had heard everything, that Elise had nned all of this. Elise wanted Renee to open her eyes, that another opportunity was waiting. Even though Elise might just want Renee to have a few friends to go on an adventure with, Renee felt like she got something more than that.


    And because of Elise, Renee faces off against her father¡¯s most outstanding student, who is respected by his peers and even his opponents. Renee fights on par with that guy. This means that herbination of martial arts and magic is something extraordinary. Renee wanted to explore it further.


    Even if she has to give up her dream of bing a wizard


    Yes, all of that had to be paid a heavy price because Charles was gone. However, Renee didn¡¯t me Elise at all. Elise wouldn¡¯t have known that something terrible would happen. Renee med herself for not being able to save Charles.


    As Renee wiped her tears, there was a knock on the bedroom door. ¡°Renee? It¡¯s me, Pierre.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Ah,e in, Pierre,¡± Renee answered when she was sure that her tears were gone.


    Pierre came in carrying a small wooden box with a red seal. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to bring, and I was getting busy. So, I brought one of my things. Hopefully, the hospital will allow it.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, you are so sweet, Pierre. You know that I need alcohol after everything that happened.¡± Renee epted the bottle of wine with a big smile. ¡°Thanks very much.¡±


    ¡°My friends say hello to you,¡± Pierre spoke again, then greeted Elise, who finally opened her eyes. ¡°They are very busy too.¡±


    ¡°Is this rted to the existing power vacuum?¡± Renee asked in a serious tone. The power vacuum that exists is not something official. With Charles¡¯ death, the chance for criminals to take over this city is even greater. ¡°You want to be the head of a criminal organization? You and your friends were the children of the top criminals before Charles arrived, right?¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s men asked me to carry out this task.¡± Pierre took a deep breath. ¡°Well, it turns out that my father¡¯s big name still has power. Even though I hate it. My father was terrible. Honestly, I was grateful when Charles killed him.¡±<sub></sub>


    Seeing the worried look on Renee¡¯s face, Pierre chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be like my cruel father. Hell, I won¡¯t be like Charles either. Even if he¡¯s better, he¡¯s still intimidating the people in this town. I¡¯ll just fill in the nks without thinking about profit. So, if you¡¯re still in this city, I ask you to watch over me, so I don¡¯t go down the wrong path.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Renee raised an eyebrow, looking dubious. ¡°How do you do that?¡±


    Pierre shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I¡¯ll think of a way. I don¡¯t want to be a cruel person. I¡¯ve felt it myself. My shop has to pay a hefty deposit in Charles¡¯ regime.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Renee was speechless. She hoped that Pierre really didn¡¯t be like Charles, who had the same goal: to be better than the previous thug leader.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I have to go now, Renee, Elise.¡± Pierre waved his hand. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯ve been busy because of various things.¡±


    ¡°All right, Pierre. I wish you sess in achieving your goals.¡± Renee smiled again. ¡°And pass on my thanks to the others.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Take care, Pierre.¡± Elise joined in.


    in and Lauren entered the room. After greeting the two, Pierre finally left.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Renee. This is for you.¡± Smiling broadly, Lauren handed a brown envelope to Renee.


    Renee frowned, looking at the envelope lying on herp.


    ¡°That¡¯s your reward for defeating Charles¡¯ group,¡± in said while folding his arms across his chest. His mouth also formed a smile. ¡°Fortunately, one of the top police officers turned out to be a big fan of yours. So, withdrawing money is fast, and they don¡¯t dare to cut it. Well, I saw that he put something else in the envelope anyway. Maybe it¡¯s a love letter.¡±


    Confused, Renee turned her head to Elise.


    ¡°That was our deal, Renee. They¡¯ll be willing to see you fight Charles¡¯ group and will also be willing to help if something bad happens.¡± Elise exined.


    ¡°As long as the money from the mission to beat Charles¡¯ group goes into our pockets,¡± in added.


    ¡°But we changed our minds,¡± Lauren spoke again. ¡°We are amazed by your unique and effective way of fighting. We epted the offer with the tendency that we would help you. So, we thought we deserved to be rewarded. But, in the end, it was you who finished off those thugs.¡±


    Renee shook her head. ¡°But, I don¡¯t intend to earn any money from defeated them¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± Lauren put her index finger to Renee¡¯s lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to ept it, I will burn this money.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Renee was at a loss for words. ¡°I think that¡¯s too much.¡±


    Lauren then winked at in, who immediately cleared his throat.


    ¡°I apologize for underestimating you, Renee.¡± The archer sighed and looked out the window. ¡°That ability of yours is not something to be taken lightly. Yes, the thugs weren¡¯t very well trained, but there were plenty of them. Not to mention their leader who is known to have the ability to fight on par with A-ss. However, you can beat them all.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t turn a blind eye to your talent and ability.¡± Lauren sat on the edge of the hospital bed, smiling again. ¡°So, we decided to recruit you.¡±


    Renee was at a loss for words for the second time. He looked at Elise again. The warrior just smiled and nodded his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m very ttered by your offer.¡± Renee closed her eyes, smiling too. ¡°But, I already have a party.¡±


    Elise choked.


    Lauren nodded her head, also looking at Elise, the warrior. ¡°I see, so you prefer Elise, huh? Well, she was the one who yed the most part in all of this. She is the key that opens your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But¡­¡± in stopped his protest as Lauren shook her head lightly at the archer.


    Elise could only look down. This all happened not because of her. All the ideas came from Raymund.

 Chapter 27 27 – An Object

    Elise was still looking down, staring at her hands which were tightly clenched on her thighs. She desperately kept her tears from spilling out. ¡°But I¡¯m still a beginner.¡±


    ¡°Me too, right?¡± Renee shrugged, smiling again. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t join Lauren¡¯s party, but you can still adventure with me. We will reach the highest ss in no time!¡±


    Elise¡¯s mouth opened, then closed again. She took a deep breath, then smiled too, even though it looked so forced. ¡°I can¡¯t, Renee.¡±


    Renee¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Go where?¡± Renee couldn¡¯t understand her friend¡¯s expression even more.


    In her heart, Elise still wanted to be with this woman, who might be someone she could really be friends with. In all her life, Elise had not had a self-sacrificing friend like Renee, who would clearly prosper if she joined Lauren¡¯s party.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡± After Elise said that, a wisp of white fog appeared on the ceiling, making everyone else gasp except for Elise. Lauren immediately raised her staff while in pulled a knife from behind his back.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°What the hell is that!?¡± Renee shouted, getting out of bed.


    ¡°Looks like my time hase.¡± Elise sighed again. She was still smiling, but this time it was fainter. Her eyes were already hot and cloudy with tears.


    Renee widened her eyes. ¡°W-where are you going?¡±


    Instead of lifting Elise¡¯s body, the fog lowered an object that glowed brightly. It continued to descend until it finallynded in Elise¡¯s hands. Slowly the light in the thing faded.


    And once the light on that thing disappearedpletely, everyone just froze. Elise widened her eyes until they looked like they were about to pop out of their sockets. Her mouth also gaped very wide as if it could swallow the thing in her hand.


    It was shaped like male genitalia of an absurd size, perhaps five times the size of an average penis. The object is so realistic, with a tip shape simr to the original,bined with wrinkles and prominent veins. It¡¯s just that the color is dark brown, not like skin color.


    ¡°Hi, everyone. My name is Raymund.¡± Suddenly that thing let out someone¡¯s voice.<sub></sub>


    Lauren and in jumped back, while Renee switched to her fighting stance.


    ¡°Err¡­. Sir?¡± Elise was still looking at the thing in her hands. ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a talking dildo!¡± Renee was loud, almost hysterical.


    ¡°Oh, in that world, there were dildos too?¡± Raymund continued his words through that thing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this thing is harmless. It¡¯s just amunication tool.¡±


    ¡°Communication tool?¡± in frowned. ¡°And who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am the God of hope, the one who sent Elise to Renee. I am the one who heard Renee¡¯s prayer.¡±


    Renee looked directly at Elise again. Elise just nodded in a slow motion.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but Elise has to go. I know you two have forged a bond of friendship in just a few days, Renee.¡± Raymund sighed, using a tone that gave the impression that he was sad. ¡°Unfortunately, I only have one servant, and I have to help others achieve their wishes.¡±


    Renee, Lauren, and in were again unable to speak. They were all still trying to digest the words of the dildo-shaped object.


    ¡°Give that thing you¡¯re holding to Renee, Elise.¡± Raymund gave the order.


    Elise really handed the thing to her friend. The woman¡¯s movements were stiff due to a mixture of feelings of unwillingness to leave Renee and the very odd shape of the object.


    However, Renee did not immediately ept it. ¡°If you really are the god of hope, can you grant my wish to stay with Elise?¡±


    Elise held her breath.


    ¡°You have got one of my blessings, Renee.¡± Raymund¡¯s words grew firmer. ¡°Asking for more than that is too much! Understand your position, mortal!¡±


    Renee had already opened her mouth to argue, but Elise signaled her to be quiet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt, Renee,¡± Elise spoke in a pleading tone. ¡°He can give you a nasty lightning strike¡­. I¡¯ve seen it once.¡±


    ¡°At the time, it was the goblin boss, and I wasn¡¯t in the mood to use all my abilities,¡± Raymund added in a haughty tone. ¡°In truth, we were forbidden to interfere too directly with what was happening in the human world. That¡¯s why I sent servants like Elise. However, when I¡¯m angry, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    Raymund was satisfied with his acting as a god.


    ¡°Is he really a god, Elise?¡± Lauren sounded skeptical.


    Suddenly, a sh of light appeared, followed by a roar of thunder from outside. Everyone in the room flinched at that.


    in hurriedly looked outside and said, ¡°It¡¯s still bright outside. There¡¯s no sign of rain.¡±


    ¡°You guys still doubt me, huh!? You want to get more than that!?¡± Raymund sounded so angry. But inside, he wasughing. ¡°I was kind enough to give themunication tool. You can ask me to take Elise down again if you need her, Renee. But, if you guys disrespect me like this, I could change my mind.¡±


    ¡°At the very least, use a normal shape.¡± Renee hissed quietly.


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Raymund¡¯s tone rose even more.


    ¡°Ah no¡­.¡± Renee grimaced. ¡°I would dly ept this thing, sir.¡±


    Despite her doubts and disgust, Renee took that thing.


    ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s multifunctional.¡± Lauren chuckled, seemingly unaffected by the God¡¯s ¡®rage.¡¯


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t talk like that.¡± Renee couldn¡¯t imagine using that thing other than as amunication tool. The shape is too gigantic. It will be painful to use that thing for a different purpose.


    ¡°As I said, that thing can be used tomunicate with me. Depending on the situation, I can send Elise to your world again. However, remember that I can¡¯t do it carelessly. So don¡¯t call me if you¡¯re not really having a hard time or facing something big. If you disobey my words, I¡¯ll have to take that thing again, Renee.¡± Raymund spoke at length, then sighed. ¡°So, now I have to take Elise from you.¡±

 Chapter 28 28 – A Crystal

    ¡°I want to confirm something first, sir.¡± Elise wiped her tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The god asked.


    Elise looked into Renee¡¯s eyes intently. ¡°So, how about it, Renee? Are you going to join Lauren¡¯s party?¡±


    Renee was silent for a moment, then looked at Lauren and in with eyes that also started to water.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we pity you,¡± in exined. ¡°As I said earlier, we fully acknowledge your abilities. If you join us, our adventures will be interesting. There are many new strategies to explore.¡±


    Renee¡¯s smile widened. ¡°But, maybe I won¡¯t be as effective as when I fight against Charles. After all, I¡¯m not talented in magic.¡±


    Lauren patted Renee¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Maybe you actually have a talent for magic, Renee.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Renee frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°You used Mana Pills before fighting Charles, right?¡± Lauren asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s very dangerous. One pill is already risky, let alone many at once.¡± in added. ¡°Yes, your mana capacity does get bigger, but it could kill you. It¡¯s a miracle you were only hospitalized. If it weren¡¯t for those pills, you would probably be fine with the help of a healer and wouldn¡¯t need treatment.¡±


    Lauren pressed her palm to Renee¡¯s chest. ¡°Yes, your mana capacity is low, but it¡¯s not due to gics. There are nerves in you that need to be properly adjusted for that capacity to function normally. I can tell with my magical abilities.¡±


    in drew closer to Renee. ¡°I know a healer who can do just that. This method wasn¡¯t invented long ago, but its effectiveness has been proven.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can endure the two-week trip, we will go there once you are fully recovered.¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes also started to get wet.


    Renee¡¯s tears finally started to flow. ¡°W-why? Why do you want to help me like that? Two weeks is a very long time. You can use it to carry out some profitable missions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never get tired of saying this.¡± in gave an affirmation. ¡°We believe in your talent and ability. We really want you in our party.¡±<sub></sub>


    Renee¡¯s tears were getting heavier. She then covered her face with both hands.


    ¡°Wee to our party.¡± Lauren rubbed the corners of her eyes, then smiled at in.


    Raymund¡¯s sigh was heard from the dildo-shaped object. ¡°Sorry, but Elise really has toe back now. There are still other requests she has to answer.¡±


    ¡°Just a moment, sir.¡± Renee grabbed her magic bag, and took out her usual light blue bra.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to give that to Elise?¡± Lauren chuckled. ¡°Even if it¡¯s your trademark?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, please don¡¯t remind me of that.¡± Renee snorted, then removed the green crystal attached to the bra and handed it to Elise. ¡°This stone doesn¡¯t have any abilities, and I put it up just for decoration. Now it¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡± Elise gripped the crystal tightly. Her tears were still flowing.<sub></sub>


    ¡°That¡¯s in return for giving thismunication tool.¡± Renee nced at the dildo-shaped object lying on the bed. Her left eye is wincing.


    Renee and Elise hugged each other. When Elise finally let go of her friend, she looked at Lauren and in.


    ¡°Thanks, everyone.¡± Elise smiled faintly. ¡°Until we meet again.¡±


    Then, her body floated upwards, entering the fog, causing the others to gape in disbelief.


    ***


    I didn¡¯t choose a skill that could open the censorship of private parts in this game. Instead, the skill I picked up was the ability to give a particr item to one Levidna resident once every three missions. That special item I gave Renee wasn¡¯t just amunication tool. It was also a tracking device. So, I can still watch Renee even though this mission is over. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.


    She must be mine, and I will wait for the right moment.


    ¡°Why?¡± Anja, sitting next to me, was sobbing with her snoting out. ¡°Even though it was so emotional, why did the scene have to be ruined with that ugly dick-shaped object?¡±


    ¡°So, are you crying because you are touched or because of that masterpiece?¡± I chuckled. Among the forms of artifacts provided, the shape of the penis and vagina is the most unique. I have to admit, whoever took care of the artifacts¡¯ shape must have had a great sense of humor.


    Therefore, I wonder why nipples and genitals are censored in the game. There is a choice of object shapes like that.


    ¡°I cried because I was moved!¡± Anja screamed in annoyance, continuing to sob.


    Elise then came out of one part of the fog. Anja immediately got up, ran fast, and hugged that woman¡¯s body.


    Elise couldn¡¯t help but freeze in confusion, maybe because she had never met Anja before.


    ¡°She is one of the servants of the god of merchants. She apanies me while watching over you.¡± I walked up to Elise, giving her a warm smile. ¡°Congrattions, Elise. Once again, you did a great job.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re wee, sir.¡± Elise looked the other way. Remnants of tears still lingered at the corners of her eyes. She can¡¯t hide her sadness.


    Anja let go of her hug, then grabbed Elise¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Believe me, you¡¯ll get to see Renee again. By the way, I¡¯m Anja. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­. Nice to meet you too.¡±


    ¡°May I see the green crystal Renee gave you?¡± I asked my servant.


    Despite looking so doubtful, Elise still opened her right hand, revealing the shiny crystal.


    ¡°How about the crystals fitted into your new armor?¡± I made an offer to cheer her up a little bit. I don¡¯t want her sadness to get in the way of her abilities. ¡°You know, like in Renee¡¯s outfit.¡±


    Anja sucked the snot in her nose. ¡°That can be arranged! Your new outfit isn¡¯t finished yet, Elise. So, I can request the god of armor to install the crystal! Even if he refuses, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to get him to agree.¡±


    ¡°Errrr¡­ Thanks?¡± Elise gave her signature grimace. She didn¡¯t seem too sure or understand what she had just heard.

 Chapter 29 29 – Little Madness

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Elise, who had just jumped from one of the pirs, held her feet. Thending failed miserably. Still, she got up, limped, and climbed up the pir again.


    I just stood there and watched that woman. Maybe because she had experienced such unbearable pain before, her brain went wrong, and she didn¡¯t care about other pains anymore. I knew she would recover faster from her wound here, but it was still stupid.


    The thing is, when it falls to Levidna, Elise will not be injured. The makers of this game did program it that way so that there is no handicap when the protagonist starts the mission.


    Moreover, her reason to practice like that is no less absurd. She didn¡¯t want to be awkward every time she came to a new mission. Indeed, every time shends, she has to face confused people. Elise is not someone with good social skills.


    I chose to leave her alone. After all, it was her own will. If she¡¯s seriously injured, I just have to use the fast-forward feature until she¡¯s healed.


    There was a terrible cracking sound as Elisended on her shoulder. This time, she did not scream, only puffed out her mouth, held the painful part, and squirmed a little.


    Ah, I don¡¯t think she will be able to do that stupid thing for a while. The fall just now was very nasty.


    I was about to use the fast-forward feature when Anja came to visit me. The brown-skinned woman threw her giant bag on the floor, then ran up to me with an eager face. In her hand was a medium-sized wooden box.


    ¡°Outfit for Elise is ready, sir!¡± The woman chirped, handing the box to me.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Finally,¡± I smirked as I opened the box.


    ¡°So, you will immediately order Elise to carry out another mission, right!? After the outfit is finished, you said the next mission will be carried out.¡±


    Yes, I did wait until this armor was finished before Elise went on the next mission. I want Elise to use this armor of my dreams in her adventure in Levidna. I will enjoy watching her more.


    ¡°Come on, sir!¡± Anja scowled as I was still observing the armor in the box. ¡°I¡¯ve already exchanged my vacation for a friend¡¯s! I don¡¯t want to waste any time! I want to see Levidna again soon!¡±


    ¡°Be patient, Anja.¡± I turned my head to Elise, who was still lying on the floor. ¡°Wait until she gets better. I can¡¯t send her in that condition.¡±


    Anja raised her eyebrows, also looking at Elise. ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Injuries in training.¡± I shrugged, then went to my servant. ¡°If you are fully healed, wear this. It will protect you even more, Elise.¡±


    Elise just nced at me as I put the wooden box near her.<sub></sub>


    Anja crouched down and studied the warrior. ¡°Are you all right, Elise?¡±


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Elise groaned in pain.


    ¡°I have a potion to heal wounds!¡± Anja ran to her bag and grabbed a clear ss bottle filled with red liquid. ¡°In the God Realm, your wounds will heal quickly, but your healing speed will increase many times over with this potion.¡±


    Without asking Elise¡¯s approval, Anja supported the warrior¡¯s head with her arms, then shoved the potion into the woman¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Slow down, Anja,¡± I smirked again as Elise choked. Anja¡¯s enthusiasm is funny to me.


    After a while, Elise frowned. She got up and moved her shoulder and leg, signifying that she had recovered.


    ¡°Thank you, Anja.¡± She said. ¡°I don¡¯t feel pain anymore.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give some of those potions to Elise for the mission?¡± I asked Anja.<sub></sub>


    Anja snorted and folded her arms across her chest. ¡°No, sir! I¡¯ve been too kind by lending my money to order this outfit! Now I¡¯m broke! And instead of talking nonsense like this, you better send Elise right away on a mission!¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Wait a minute, Anja. Elise has to change her clothes first.¡±


    Anja ruffled her own hair. Elise crouched down, opened the wooden box, then looked at me with her mouth slightly open.


    I winked at her.


    ***


    Anja changed positions many times. From squatting, standing while scratching her head, to lying on the floor. However, Elise had not yete out from behind a pir. I also feel that the woman has been changing clothes for too long.


    ¡°Elise?¡± I finally asked the woman. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­. Looks like this outfit is iplete, sir.¡± Elise asked in a timid tone. ¡°Maybe the pants or skirt are missing? And I think it¡¯s too small for me. I feel a bit too tight, especially the stomach and¡­. Besides, the chest may be too low.¡±


    I grin widely. ¡°No, Elise. That¡¯s the model. You know leotards, right? That¡¯s the kind of clothing that aerobics athletes wear to move freely. The principle of that outfit is the same.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out, Elise. You¡¯ve wasted a lot of my time.¡± I use a firm tone.


    Anja looked more and more impatient.


    Slowly, Elise came out from behind the pir with a red face. My smile became much broader when I saw the woman¡¯s attire. It consisted of metal armor on the chest and shoulders,bined with a tight crimson bodysuit covering her torso, but only until the waist, leaving her smooth hips and thighs bare. That bodysuit also barely covered the female warrior¡¯s crotch.


    The beauty of Elise¡¯s body is clearly disyed.


    ¡°Y-you sure the clothes are really like this?¡± Elise tried to cover her lower body as well as her chest. Maybe almost half of her breasts are also visible. ¡°I feel more exposed than in my previous clothes.¡±


    ¡°That outfit is magically enhanced like Renee¡¯s. So, your body will still be protected.¡± I gave a hand signal to my servant. ¡°Turn around. I want to see the back of it.¡±


    With her face turning even redder, Elise stiffly obeyed my orders.


    ¡°Hey, get your hands off! I want to see that more clearly!¡± I gave her a warning.


    Elise removed her hands from her butt cheeks which were also almost bare. The bodysuit only protects the middle of her butt.


    Yes, this is the main dish. I can see that woman¡¯s greatest asset at any time. And I can¡¯t wait tond my palms on it.


    ¡°So, now Elise can carry out a mission, right?¡± Anja almost jumped. ¡°I really can¡¯t wait!¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± I opened the photography menu on my game interface while Anja snorted in disappointment.


    I nced at Elise again. She examined the green crystal mounted on her chest armor, disyed a faint smile, and gently stroked that stuff.

 Chapter 30 30 - The Mighty One Who Came

    Elise¡¯s face was getting redder like a ripe tomato. She was doing the all-four positions ording to my orders. It was the umpteenth pose she had done this hour. I just kept walking around her while continuing to press the photo button to capture this woman¡¯s image. Something like this wouldn¡¯t be possible in the real world, so I made the most of this opportunity.


    Meanwhile, Anja now chose to hug one of the pirs and pressed her head against it.


    ¡°I-is this not over yet, sir?¡± Elise, who had been silent during the photoshoot, finally spoke up.


    ¡°Hmmm?¡± I was silent, looking at her. After feeling that there was nothing else she could pose, I told her. ¡°Okay, get up.¡±


    Elise hurriedly got up, trying to cover her crotch and cleavage with her hands again. She also pressed her thighs together, lightly rubbing them against each other.


    ¡°You should be more confident, Elise.¡± I snorted. ¡°Those are clothes you will continue to wear. Are you going to be like that all the time?¡±


    Slowly, Elise lowered her hands and straightened herself, though her face was still red.


    Once again, I looked at the armor that I had designed myself. My mouth grins wide. The result is better than I imagined. In an era like this, you won¡¯t find skimpy clothes like that in any RPG. This game provides excellent customization options.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Sir?¡± Elise asked me who was frozen.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s time for you to go on a mission, Elise.¡±


    Suddenly Anja ran to me. ¡°This time, you really sending her, right!?¡±


    I just nodded with a smile, gesturing for the two people toe to the pond. Anja pranced and immediately ran to that ce while Elise walked slowly and stiffly. And when she passed me, I held my hands up high.


    ¡°Kyaaa!!!¡± It was probably Elise¡¯s most intense shriek when her butt was pped by me. I did increase the power of my favorite move many times over. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do that again, sir¡­¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. Since Elise¡¯s butt was almost bare, I felt a more pleasant sensation. Apart from feeling the impact on the lump of flesh, I also felt the softness of Elise¡¯s skin. However, I also noticed something strange.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cover it up.¡± I pulled Elise¡¯s hand that covered her ass. There was a red mark in the shape of my hand there.<sub></sub>


    This armor should magically protect the user, right?


    ¡°The armor is okay, sir! The attacks that hit the armor must reach a certain power before the magical protective energy activates! So that p in the ass will still be felt by Elise, but I guarantee that the sword won¡¯t pierce her body!¡± Anja exined in a loud and fast voice. ¡°So, can we send Elise now?¡±


    I see. I will prove what Anja said when Elise went on a mission.


    I was about to choose a quest near the pond, but a part of the fog approached me. Then, as usual, the silhouette of a figure appeared from here.


    Anja snorted loudly. ¡°Who¡¯sing!? Doesn¡¯t they know that I¡¯ve been waiting for this for too long!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to have a short talk with the god of hope, Anja.¡± A slender figure emerged from the fog, giving a wide smile with brightly colored lips.


    I held my breath when I saw that beautiful figure with long yellow hair. She wears light green clothes with charming ents, making her appearance even more attractive.<sub></sub>


    Perhaps she was the most beautiful creature I had ever seen. Every feature of her face matched each other perfectly.


    ¡°My name is Erbau. I am the god of buildings.¡±


    Even the figure¡¯s voice sounded so sweet to my ears¡­. Wait.


    ¡°You are the Goddess of building, you mean?¡± I corrected the figure while raising an eyebrow.


    The figure¡¯s smile widened. ¡°No, I¡¯m a god.¡±


    I turned to Anja, who answered immediately. ¡°Yes, he is a god.¡±


    Trying to hide my shock and disappointment, I watched the god more closely. Her body did not show the curves of a woman, and her chest was one hundred percent t.


    This is a crime!


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside the building unless you enter it, do you?¡± The god named Erbauughed.


    No, I can¡¯t ept this. Why is this the most beautiful person I¡¯ve ever seen a man!?


    ¡°This is your servant, huh? Elise, right?¡± Erbau smiled at the woman.


    Elise nodded slightly and introduced herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you any longer. I think Anja is really looking forward to seeing Levidna again. She is one of my best friends.¡± Erbau walked towards the pond. ¡°And I also don¡¯t want to bother you while watching your hero below. So, I will immediately answer your most crucial question.¡±


    ¡°Erbau is such aid-back god! He didn¡¯t even scold me when I told him I likeding here to watch Levidna!¡± Anja said in a cheerful tone.


    ¡°Ah¡­. Thank you foring here just to answer my question.¡± I¡¯m still trying to be friendly to Erbau. I don¡¯t really know anything about the other gods, but I think it¡¯s wise to make one of them an ally.


    Erbau looked at his own body reflected by the surface of the pond. ¡°So, you want to know why the buildings I offer are so boring?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s if you don¡¯t mind answering.¡± I sensed such a serious aura from this god. Perhaps the answer that will be given provides an astonishing fact. So, I prepared myself.


    Erbau took a deep breath. His hands clenched into fists, and he finally opened his mouth again. ¡°Those damn gods never appreciate my work. I¡¯ve made the best design possible, but they make a lot of requests for things that are not important and spoil the aesthetics. There are even those whose shape is very far from my design. I was so sick of it that I cursed their ce to be boring. The building I¡¯m offering is also boring!¡±


    After saying at length like that, Erbau took a deep breath. I approached him and said, ¡°Well, it really doesn¡¯t feel good if your work is not appreciated by others.¡±


    Even though I said that I felt even more irritated. Erbau¡¯s reasons are valid, but I expected more from the build-up he made. I was disappointed twice.

 Chapter 31 31 – The Irritated God

    ¡°You are the god of buildings.¡± I continued my praise. ¡°They should know that your design building is the best. Nothing beats you.¡±


    Erbau looked at me and was expressionless. I smiled, thinking of making a newpliment. It wouldn¡¯t be that easy to convince a god, would it?


    Suddenly Erbau hugged me. Because his appearance is very simr to that of a woman, I was surprised that there was no sensation of breasts sticking to my body. I wanted to push the god away in annoyance, but I hugged him back. I even patted him on the back, albeit in an awkward motion.


    ¡°Without even seeing it, you have recognized my abilities, Raymund,¡± Erbau spoke in a slightly hoarse tone like someone was about to cry. ¡°I will build you a temple for your servant for free here. And if you want to build another building, including a shrine for the next servant, I¡¯ll give you a hefty discount.¡±


    Huh? Easy as that? I became suspicious that he had more intentions. However, making a shrine for Elise is something I can¡¯t refuse. This ce is too dull.


    Unfortunately, if I only relied on the money from the missions, it would be a long time before I could make a lot of lovely buildings here.


    ¡°Do you ept credit payments?¡± I asked the god again. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you little by little when I have money.¡±


    ¡°Sir Raymund!¡± Anja protested, but I signaled her to be quiet.


    Erbau gave a thumbs up and smiled so wide his teeth showed. ¡°Of course! You are my best friend now!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    It looks like this god had no friends before, so it was easy to do this.


    ¡°Sir Raymund¡­. When will you start the mission?¡± Anja scowled. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting a long time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry, Erbau,¡± I called the god¡¯s name to familiarize myself. ¡°I have to send my servant to Levidna. You can also watch her adventures if you want.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure,¡± Erbau replied with another smile.


    I switched to the three tabs of quest floating above the pond.


    [A virgin man wants to get apanion from a beautiful woman for just one day]


    Credit points: 1500


    Skill points: 1<sub></sub>


    [A group of merchants must pass through a dangerous area]


    Credit points: 3000


    Skill points: 2


    [Residents of a vige are bothered by the attacks of monsters from the forest]


    Credit points: 4500


    Skill points: 3


    I¡¯m not going to ask Elise to run the first option. There¡¯s a possibility that the virgin is a pervert and will do something to Elise. Elise might be able to do something to him, but it still made me ufortable.


    What caught my attention the most was third option. The description is almost simr to the second option in the first mission. However, at that time, the enemies were the giant rats. Now, this mission doesn¡¯t mention the specific type of monster. Maybe the monsters that Elise will face are varied? Another difference is that the third option in this quest has a greater difficulty.<sub></sub>


    It didn¡¯t take me long to think. I chose that option.


    As usual, part of the fog on the outskirts of the ce lit up.


    ¡°Good luck!¡± I gave Elise a second ass p, cing another red hand mark on that woman¡¯s asset. Elise flinched and screamed again, then walked towards the glowing fog.


    ***


    A man stood at the edge of arge field with odd nts. The nts extend from the ground, then the top end has a kind of green ball with a crown.


    The lightly brown-skinned man, who looked over forty years old, looked not at the fields but at the forest fifteen feet in front of him. His hair on the sides and back was shaved, while it was left slightly longer at the top. Yes, like the modern mohawk hairstyle.


    ¡°Hey, Checo! Why are you daydreaming alone like that!?¡± Another man approached him, carrying a knife in his belt. ¡°You should be patrolling with your group!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry! I was just impressed by the beauty of the forest!¡± The man called Checo smiled.


    ¡°You have to be careful.¡± Diego, having long hair in a ponytail, sighed. ¡°Many of the guards died without the others knowing. Not to mention the increasingly fierce attacks of the monsters. Luckily no big monsters have appeared yet. Otherwise, we are doomed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you know, right? My group hates me.¡± Checo chuckled. ¡°Maybe they did a prank by leaving me.¡±


    ¡°I was amazed by all of them. You look like a decent person. But why do they always fight with you?¡±


    Checo shrugged, smiling again. He started walking. ¡°What about you? Why are you alone now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an assassin who usually moves alone.¡± Diego took out his knife and toyed with it. ¡°From the start, I wasn¡¯t really suited for guard missions, but because the money was pretty good, I signed up too. Then, today the boss gave me the freedom to move. They suspect that the people who died weren¡¯t the result of an attack from a forest monster.¡±


    ¡°So, he thought there¡¯s a traitor among us?¡±


    Diego shrugged. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any clues yet.¡±


    ¡°Then, what else did you hear about from the boss?¡± Checo asked again, continuing to walk. ¡°Has he nned on doing that n, about putting up fences and clearing the forest further away from the ntation?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mention that.¡± Diego raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    Checo nced at Diego. ¡°Well, a lot of people have died here. In my opinion, the n should be executed immediately. The workers and we will feel safer. The fence will protect against monsters, and the long-distance from the forest will give us more time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to increase the number of guards.¡±


    ¡°Well, that too. We are very few in number. But, I guess the boss is only thinking aboutnd expansion¡­.¡±


    Checo¡¯s words were cut off by a loud thud. He and Diego stopped, looking at the armored person face down on the ground.


    ¡°Ass¡­¡± Diego hissed when he saw Elise¡¯s almost bare ass.


    Checo took the shield on his back, then pulled his weapon from his waist, a club with several embedded obsidian des. He put on a fighting stance. Diego also drew his knife again and was ready to fight.


    ¡°I never saw you here,dy.¡± Checo confronted the female warrior. ¡°Who are you, and what is your purpose here? This is a forbidden area.¡±


    Because of her outfit¡¯s magical abilities, Elise didn¡¯t whimper in pain anymore. She got up while cleaning her clothes, then gave the two people her trademark awkward grin.


    Checo was about to ask again, but suddenly his gaze turned towards the forest. From there, a strange buzzing sound was heard.

 Chapter 32 32 – Monsters’ Attack

    ¡°Those are flying scorpions.¡± Checo hissed. The muscles on his face tightened.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Diego widened his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Checo! Their habitat is very far! They couldn¡¯t havee here!¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re anything good.¡± Checho took a curved trumpet from his waist. ¡°So, run!¡±


    Diego and Checo immediately ran through the fields while Elise froze in confusion. The buzzing sounds were getting more deafening.


    ¡°What are you doing, Elise!?¡± Raymund grumbled. ¡°Run with them!¡±


    Just as the beasts finally came out of the forest, Elise got up and eventually ran along, past the waist-high nts. Checo was blowing his trumpet loudly.


    Elise looked back and gasped at the sight of the hideous dark-colored beasts. They are about one-third the size of an average human and have a pair ofrge pincers in their hands. They also have a tail with a sharp tip that curves forward. They are definitely scorpions. What distinguishes them from ordinary scorpions, among others, is their higher legs, like the feet of grasshoppers. However, what stands out the most are the wings on their backs, simr to those of dragonflies.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Shit! This is why I always ask for extra guards!¡± Diego grumbled, not realizing that a flying scorpion was swooping down on him.


    Checo turned, then ran and jumped. He put his foot on one of Diego¡¯s shoulders to propel himself higher.


    ¡°Heaah!!!¡± The man then hit the flying scorpion¡¯s head with his club. White liquid sttered in all directions, and Checo managed tond by rolling among the fields. However, another scorpion was already flying low toward him.


    Elise dashed past Checo, then elerated high, jumping while drawing her sword forward. Elise¡¯s charging thrust managed to hit the scorpion, which eventually fell to the ground.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Checo looked amazed at Elise, who now drew her sword from the monster. The female warrior grimaced as she looked at her sword, which was covered in a foaming white liquid.


    ¡°Come on, we still have to get out of here,¡± Checo said to the woman.<sub></sub>


    The two ran again while the scorpions flew only a few meters away from their head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them arrive at the workers¡¯ vige!!!¡± A loud voice could be heard from a distance. ¡°Attack!!!¡±


    Arrows, fireballs, sharp ices, and shes of electricity came at the scorpions in the air. Many of the monsters were crushed, sttered white liquid, thennded down.


    Elise got goosebumps with disgust when she was hit by the liquids. Especially to the skin that is not protected by clothing. The liquid felt sticky and warm and made her ufortable. However, she was grateful she didn¡¯t have to face them again. The monsters didn¡¯te near her anymore, perhaps because their attention was distracted by the other attackers.


    ¡°Shit, more and more of them areing!¡± Checo hissed, looking increasingly anxious.


    ¡°Arrrgggghhh!!!¡± A male magic user was grabbed by one of the scorpions. ¡°Let me go!!!¡±<sub></sub>


    Elise was horrified when she saw the scorpion split the man¡¯s body in two and release him from a height. The feeling of wanting to vomit instantly hit that woman.


    ¡°As expected, they don¡¯t attack to eat us because humans are not their prey.¡± Checho gulped. ¡°We can only run. As melee warriors, we won¡¯t be of much use here¡­. Oh, I don¡¯t know your name yet.¡±


    ¡°Elise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sergio, but you can call me Checo.¡± Checo gave a bitter smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, Elise. Too bad we have to meet at a time like this.¡±


    More and more scorpions were arriving. Many of the guards were overwhelmed and ended up killed by the monsters.


    ¡°Kyaa!!!¡± Elise screamed as the upper body of a woman fell in front of her. However, Checo grabbed her hand, making her keep running.


    ¡°We¡¯re hiding here!¡± Checo then took Elise to hide behind a giant rock almost three times as high as an adult.


    ¡°They came from a ce where there shouldn¡¯t be many monsters, in an area I guard. The forest experts say that the section isn¡¯t filled with monsters because there are big carnivorous flowers there.¡± Checo exined breathlessly. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle we¡¯re still alive.¡±


    ¡°No wonder there was so little guard in that ce,¡± Raymund concluded.


    The guard¡¯s formation began to disintegrate, causing the scorpions to fly in all directions to catch those who were running.


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any sign of the situation calming down.¡± Checo chuckles in frustration.


    ¡°So, the n is to hide until the monsters are gone?¡± Raymund snorted. ¡°If this continues, there will be no progress. Elise, you go up and use your whirlwind attack while jumping. I know you¡¯ve never used your technique like that, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t do it. There¡¯s no pressure. If sessful, you will make significant progress by killing many monsters. Otherwise, you are just waiting for your death toe. Well, you won¡¯t really die. You wille back here with slightly more severe injuries.¡±


    Elise¡¯s body felt like it was being electrocuted after hearing that. In fact, she thought that she was not very skilled at using that technique, even on the ground. She had only executed it a few times, and herst opponents were cute colorful jelly monsters.


    ¡°So, you choose to just die?¡± Raymund pushed his servant even more. ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    Elise bit the corner of her lip. If she gave up, then someone else would die. This situation is almost like when she fought the goblins. Maybe this n would fail, but Elise felt that she would be very sorry if she didn¡¯t try.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t flown in one direction. That means they are still hunting for the guards and haven¡¯t headed to the vige yet.¡± Checo rubbed his face.


    Those words made Elise¡¯s heartbeat even more. Finally, she got up and started climbing that big rock.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!?¡± Checo immediately caught Elise¡¯s leg. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless!¡±


    ¡°Kick him! We have no time left!¡± Raymund snapped.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Elise kicked Checo in the face with the heel. The unexpected attack made Checo fall with his nose bleeding.

 Chapter 33 33 – The White Liquid

    Checo was about to climb the rock as well, but seeing several scorpions flying through the air, he restrained himself. The man could only stare at Elise¡¯s butt which kept moving upward.


    ¡°Hey,e down, Elise!¡± Checo shouted desperately. ¡°You really are going to die!¡±


    However, Elise kept climbing until she finally reached the top of the rock. After only a second of standing there, she had to duck to avoid a flying scorpion.


    ¡°It¡¯s now or never, Elise.¡± Raymund hissed.


    The top surface of the rock was rtively t but not very wide. There was little room to run. Elise took a few inches back until her feet were really on edge, then dashed forward.


    ¡°Arrrgghhh!!!¡± The woman screamed. As soon as she reached the other end, she put great strength into her legs, then jumped up while spinning and stretching her sword.


    Checo ran to the other side of the rock to see what was happening. The man was stunned. ¡°Holy shit¡­¡±


    Elise¡¯s body kept spinning in the air. Her sharp sword shed flying scorpions. Rain of white liquid appeared from the many monsters hit by that whirlwind attack.<sub>.</sub>


    However, the attack onlysted a moment. In the end, Elise¡¯s body rotation slowed down. She screamed as her body finally started to fall. A loud thud echoed, her body rolling hard in the fields, knocking down the nts.


    ¡°How? Does it still hurt with that armor?¡± Raymund asked.


    Elise was able to immediately get up and answer. ¡°Errrr¡­. Not really, sir.¡±


    The female warrior grimaced in disgust as she watched her body almost entirely covered in a white liquid. She really wanted to take a shower to clean up that disgusting thing.


    ¡°Are you all right!?¡± Checo ran up to the woman, jumping over some fallen scorpion corpses. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­.¡± Elise choked. Her ears heard more buzzing in the distance.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± Checo was at a loss for words.<sub></sub>


    From the direction of the forest, a different batch of flying scorpions came in more significant numbers.


    Because of the shock, Elise couldn¡¯t move. The arrival of the new group of monsters meant that her efforts had been in vain. No matter how many monsters she defeats, there are still new monsters.


    And then, from the opposite direction, came a deafening roar. The roar was like a beast, but it was foreign to Elise¡¯s ears. A strong wind then hit her from behind, and when she looked up, she saw a giant burst of fire. The mes grabbed several scorpions, which instantly fell with their bodies burning and smoking.


    That mes came from a dark colored creature with a head like a lizard¡¯s, wings like a bat¡¯s, and maybe five times the size of a typical car. A dragon. And someone was riding on its back.


    ¡°Come on! This ce might catch on fire!¡± Checo grabbed Elise¡¯s shoulder.


    Elise gasped, looking around. The fire from the burning bodies of the scorpions had already spread, devouring the crops. Even the heat radiation has reached Elise¡¯s body.


    ¡°Come on, Elise!¡± Checo repeated his words louder.<sub></sub>


    As the images of her house burning shed through her head, it took a while for Elise toe to her senses and run along.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting more interesting. I didn¡¯t expect a dragon to appear in that ce.¡± Raymundughed like a child who had just gotten a toy. ¡°Ask him, Elise! Who rode the beast!?¡±


    ¡°W-who is on that dragon¡¯s back?¡± Elise asked as per Raymund¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°You seem really new here, huh?¡± Checo frowned but answered the woman¡¯s question anyway. ¡°He is Don Jorge who oversees this ce. He is our boss.¡±


    The battle between the dragons and the scorpions continued. The fire beast found no trouble at all. If a scorpion managed to get close to it, the dragon would fly backward and spit the mes again.


    However, as the number of burnt corpses of the scorpions increased, the fire that burned the fields grew even bigger. There were indeed water sprays here and there from magic users, but that wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Our boss doesn¡¯t want his preciousnd to burn.¡± Checo snorted, continuing to run. ¡°He only brought out his dragons after many had died. An attack from that beast does have a high risk of burning the nts in this ce.¡±


    Together with several guard members, Elise and Checo continued to run. And finally, they came out of the ntation area. Too tired and out of breath, Elise fell on the dirt road, covering her mouth because she wanted to vomit. Her sweat mixed with the thick liquid from the scorpion made her body feel even more ufortable.


    This was worse than when the liquid from those jelly monsters soaked her and Renee¡¯s bodies.


    ***


    Late afternoon, Elise walked toward a small river with clear water. Some women wash their bodies there. Instead of going with them, Elise stayed where she was, even though a lot of the white, sticky liquids were still stuck to her body.


    ¡°Hey, why just stand still? Why don¡¯t you clean yourself up yet?¡± A woman in a brown robe came up to the female warrior. Unlike Elise, the woman¡¯s body was not stained with white liquid.


    Elise turned to the woman with short wavy ck hair. In contrast to Checo, who have faces like people born in Latin countries, this woman looks like an ordinary European.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a change of clothes,¡± Elise answered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already brought you a change of clothes.¡± The woman lifted a cloth bag while putting on a smile. ¡°This is a request from Checo. He¡¯s very grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take her word for it, Elise.¡± Raymund gave a warning. ¡°I know you really want to cleanse your body. However, she can steal your armor if you are careless.¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­¡± Elise Gulped. ¡°Thank you very much, but I can¡¯t do it. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The woman carrying the bag frowned. However, a few secondster, she snapped her fingers. ¡°Ah, I see. You¡¯re a cautious person, aren¡¯t you? Okay, then. I¡¯ll wash your armor and dry it. You can keep an eye on me while showering.¡±


    ¡°Dry it out?¡±


    ¡°I am a mage who focuses on fire magic. Doing something like that is a piece of cake for me.¡± The woman smiled again. ¡°My name is Regina. Just call me Gina.¡±

 Chapter 34 34 – Curious Mage

    Elise had taken off all her clothes, letting the cool breeze touch her skin. She entered the shallow river while covering her chest, shivering immediately. The water was quite cold, maybe because it was close to the mountains. Even so, she still felt a pleasant fresh sensation.


    The female warrior then submerged her body in the water.


    ¡°Wow, this outfit is so stretchy.¡± Gina slightly stretched the crimson bodysuit from Elise¡¯s outfit. ¡°Perhaps this is new material from your home country?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is,¡± Elise did wash her body in the river, but she still faced Gina at close range. So, if Gina messed with her clothes, Elise could immediately do something.


    ¡°Ugh, I kinda regret doing this,¡± Raymund grumbled. He did end up letting Elise wash herself in the river out of pity. ¡°I can¡¯t really trust her yet.¡±


    ¡°And this metal too¡­ I¡¯ve never seen one before.¡± Gina narrowed her eyes, observing Elise¡¯s shoulder armor. ¡°Could it be from another world?¡±


    ¡°Actually, what do you want?¡± Elise asked that not out of her own will but on Raymund¡¯s orders.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I really want to help you.¡± Gina started washing the bodysuit from Elise¡¯s outfit into the river. ¡°There¡¯s really no other reason.¡±


    Suddenly Elise came out of the river, pointed a knife at Gina¡¯s neck, still with her naked body dripping with water. Elise also did this on orders from her master. She hid the knife behind her hand that covered her chest. Because she and Gina were blocked byrge river rock, the other women who bathed there wouldn¡¯t be able to see what was happening. The women were also quite far from Elise and Gina.


    Instead of being scared, Ginaughed. ¡°Hey,dy. You¡¯re really going to kill me with such an expression?¡±


    Elise¡¯s face showed extreme doubt. Even her hands can¡¯t hold the knife steady.


    ¡°I asked once again. Tell me, what do you want?¡± Elise tried to keep her tone solid.


    ¡°I really want to help you. Look, even I left my weapon there¡­ Well, I can do it with my bare hands if it¡¯s just drying clothes.¡± Gina pointed to a pair of gloves with magic circles lying a few feet away from her. ¡°I¡¯m in the same group as Checo. I often disagree with him, but he¡¯s still my teammate. What I¡¯m doing is really a form of thanks from that old man.¡±<sub></sub>


    Raymund then spoke to Elise again. The female warrior grimaced as she listened to the absurd instructions.


    ¡°O-okay, you can wash my outfit,¡± Elise spoke hesitantly. She couldn¡¯t go against her master¡¯s orders. ¡°B-but, you have to take off all your clothes while doing it.¡±


    Gina froze. Slowly, her mouth opened. Then, sheughed like crazy.


    ¡°So that you can confirm whether I carry a hidden weapon, right? You can also check whether my physique is good or not! If my muscles are developed even a bit, it could be a sign that I¡¯ve learned close-range lethal attacks! Excellent, Elise! Your mind is so sharp!¡±


    Actually, Elise didn¡¯t think that far. She just executesmands from her master.


    Gina wiped away a tear that appeared in the corner of her eye because sheughed too much. ¡°Okay, okay¡­ I¡¯ll do your request.¡±<sub></sub>


    Gina immediately took off her robe, shirt, pants, shoes, and even her underwear. She then spread her arms while fully naked in front of Elise. Gina really didn¡¯t carry any hidden weapons.


    ¡°Look! I won¡¯t be able to attack you with a body like this!¡± Gina¡¯s body was so thin her ribs were slightly protruding. Her muscle mass is also almost non-existent.


    Meanwhile, Raymund was grumbling about censorship again.


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gina,¡± Elise muttered after walking quite a distance from the river. She felt that her body had be refreshed.


    Gina, walking beside the female warrior, chuckled. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s actually good that you are careful like that.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m really curious, Elise,¡± Gina spoke again. ¡°You are from overseas, right? Where are you from? I never heard your ent. Are you also from the west like me?¡±


    Elise gulped in confusion. She couldn¡¯t lie at all. That woman didn¡¯t even know the names of the countries in Levidna.


    Gina narrowed her eyes again while studying Elise¡¯s face but then said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to be careful with that woman, Elise.¡± Raymund gave a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    They arrived at a street with simple houses made of woods on either side.  Those houses were different from the ones Elise had seen in the first mission. Here, they are circr instead of square.


    ¡°Oh, hello.¡± Gina smiled and waved, returning the greetings of the residents for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°Looks like they are workers in that ntation.¡± Raymund made a guess.


    Elise didn¡¯t listen to her master¡¯s words. She tried to ignore the little kids whomented on her exposed ass. The adultsughing at the children didn¡¯t help her either. Her face now looks so red.


    ¡°Well, sometimes they are still surprised by the culture of othernds.¡± Gina stifled augh when one of the kids said Elise¡¯s bottoms looked like two giant melons. ¡°When I first came here, they alsomented on my clothes.¡±


    However, Gina¡¯s case is different from Elise¡¯s. Apart from feeling embarrassed that her clothes were too revealing, Elise also felt ufortable wearing them. Every time she moves, her crotch and buttocks always feel wedgies. The bottom of her outfit always goes where it shouldn¡¯t. What¡¯s worse, she just can¡¯t fix it in public. That would be even more embarrassing.


    After a few minutes of walking, the two women arrived at another locations in the workers¡¯ vige. This time, Elise saw bigger buildings, although they were the same shape as the previous houses. They are all made of woods. Those buildings were arranged around arge space, and in the center of the area was a giant bonfire.


    ¡°You two are moving on your own again! What happens if you run into those flying scorpions when you enter that forest, huh!?¡± Checo¡¯s yell echoed from near the fire.

 Chapter 35 35 – A Womans Secrets

    ¡°Not again.¡± Gina sighed as she massaged her forehead.


    The other guards who came from various jobs were just whispering. Elise was surprised to see Checo¡¯s expression so fierce. When she first met the man, Elise didn¡¯t feel a scary impression from him.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I!? I felt something in the forest!¡± A slender but muscr man replied in an equally fierce tone. The voice of the man with reddish hair was somewhat muffled because he was wearing a ck mask that covered his mouth. ¡°And I had the right feeling, didn¡¯t I!? It turns out that flying scorpions appeared from there!¡±


    ¡°If you really knew they wereing, so what!? In the end, you couldn¡¯t do anything to exterminate those monsters!¡±


    ¡°Guys, enough!¡± Gina interrupted before the two of them shouted at each other again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the situation!?¡±


    Elise held her breath when she realized that the big fire in the middle wasn¡¯t a bonfire. Inside the mes, wooden frames serve as a ce to put human bodies.


    The man wearing the mask snorted, then just walked away from the ce.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I just want you and Gina to be safe, Dani!¡± Checo shouted again, causing Gina to re at him.


    The roar of the great footsteps made the guards gasp. They retreated as the silhouette of a gigantic dragon appeared and grew bigger, a sign that the creature was getting closer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you many times, haven¡¯t I? To destroy one nt in that field is a big mistake, let alone so many.¡± A man with gray hair and a thick beard came from near the dragon. ¡°Look what happened! Since all of you are ipetent, I have to bring out my dragon. If I bring out the dragon, then fire in the fields would be inevitable.¡±


    A knight in full armor stepped forward and spit, ¡°Hey, you should have brought out that dragon earlier! Our lives can¡¯t bepared to nts! It¡¯s obvious we¡¯re not prepared for air attacks¡­.¡±


    As soon as the man with the bushy beard moved his hand, the dragon brought its face closer to the knight, who immediately froze with a look full of terror.


    ¡°You dare to argue with me, Jorge the dragon tamer?¡± The long-bearded man hissed, approaching the knight. ¡°I paid you guys to look after this ntation, but you weren¡¯t good at it. Isn¡¯t it natural for me toin? It¡¯s still a good thing I didn¡¯t burn all of you, even though I¡¯ve already lost a lot of money.¡±<sub></sub>


    Jorge gave a hand signal to the dragon, which immediately retracted its head, looking at the other guards with intimidating yellow eyes.


    Feeling frightened, Elise could only remain silent and watch Jorge. The man did look old, with wrinkles on his face. But with his massive, muscr build, thick eyebrows, stern expression, and menacing aura, Jorge was like a monster, and Elise didn¡¯t want to be near him.


    ¡°You guys won¡¯t get dinner!!!¡± Jorge shouted in a booming voice. ¡°You should be grateful that your punishment is just like this!!!¡±


    After saying that, Jorge left the ce. The guards dispersed with disappointed faces. After a fierce fight, they should fill their stomachs to recover their energy.


    Gina went to Elise and put a smile as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll walk you to your room.¡±


    ***<sub></sub>


    As soon as she entered one of the buildings, Elise got a questioning look from the upants. They hadn¡¯t gone into their rooms yet and were chatting in the hallway.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised by her appearance,dies. She is a new member who just came today.¡± Gina responded to those people. ¡°Well, she dresses like this because that¡¯s what she wears in her home country.¡±


    Eventually, the women chatted again, although some were still staring at Elise.


    ¡°The first time I came here, I and a few who looked like me also got that look.¡± Gina shrugged. ¡°But when you get to know them, they are very friendly.¡±


    The two women stopped at the wooden door at the very end of the building. As soon as Gina opened it, Elise found a dull-colored room with two leather sleeping bags on a y floor.


    Gina entered the room and lit a candle with her index finger, making the room dimly lit.


    ¡°This sleeping bag belongs to my roommate.¡± Gina pointed to one of those things. ¡°We didn¡¯t really get along because she was quiet, but it still feels weird to me. I saw her this morning, but now she¡¯s gone.¡±


    Elise rubbed the back of her neck that felt like it had been struck by a cold wind. Meanwhile, Gina was silent and looked like she was about to cry.


    ¡°Well, I hope you don¡¯t mind using that.¡± Ginaughed bitterly after a few seconds. ¡°You¡¯re new here, and things just happen to be very chaotic. Not many people will question your whereabouts. So, it¡¯s better if you mingle with the others. They¡¯ll get used to you in no time.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to help me like this?¡± Elise asked, at her master¡¯s orders again. ¡°You did myundry, and now this? You haven¡¯t known me that long.¡±


    Gina grinned, then sat cross-legged in her sleeping bag. ¡°That¡¯s because you caught my eye so much, Elise.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elise scratched her hair in a stiff motion


    ¡°Besides being a magic user, I also like history and legends,¡± Gina answered. ¡°Do you know? Those type of metal and fabric you used was mentioned in the existing manuscripts hundreds of years ago?¡±


    Elise¡¯s body instantly froze. She didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Raymund hastily gave Elise an instruction. The god of hope had a bad feeling about all of this.


    ¡°So, what if the clothes I¡¯m wearing are in an ancient manuscript?¡± Instead of asking with a stern expression, Elise grimaced.


    ¡°The manuscript describes people iming to be from the ce of god.¡± Gina narrowed her eyes. Her smile is so mysterious now. ¡°So, are you also from that ce, Elise?¡±


    Those words at slow intervals were enough to make Elise¡¯s body tremble.


    ¡°Be careful, Elise. You can¡¯t change rooms because that will make the others suspicious of you even more.¡± Actually, Raymund wasn¡¯t sure Elise could ask the other residents for that. ¡°If you¡¯re going to sleep, it¡¯s better not to take off your outfit. She¡¯s clearly interested in that.¡±


    Raymund certainly didn¡¯t want Elise¡¯s armor to be stolen by someone else. At the same time, the god also felt that Gina was looking for something more than that.


    ¡°Oh, you want to sleep in that outfit?¡± Gina chuckled as Elise slipped into the sleeping bag. ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to find any clues about you? Well, it¡¯s okay. Everyone has secrets.¡±

 Chapter 36 36 – A Vast Vacant Lot

    ¡°Would you answer my questions, Erbau?¡± I kept looking at my protagonist, who was sleeping. She continues to be watched by Gina.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll answer as best I can.¡± Erbau chuckled.


    I took a breath. ¡°You have servants, right? Like Anja? Where did you get them from?¡±


    ¡°It turns out that much information wasn¡¯t transferred to you from the previous god of hopes, huh?¡± Erbau¡¯s tone changed slightly. ¡°Well, the answer to your question, we got it from the souls of the people who died in Levidna.¡±


    ¡°So, you got them from the goddess of death, huh?¡± I nod. ¡°I didn¡¯t get any servants from him. The reason is that it will upset the bnce of nature.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the imbnce urred because of the servant used by the previous god of hope. And the servant I¡¯m referring to does that imbnce in Levidna.¡±


    ¡°Ah, my predecessors also sent servants to Levidna. And they were obtained from the goddess of death in this realm.¡± I made a guess. ¡°However, the goddess of death no longer wants to send the souls to me anymore. I have to get a soul from another world, you know.¡±


    ¡°Another World?¡± Erbau was silent for a moment. ¡°I see¡­. No wonder this woman named Elise behaved a little odd. Long ago, you were the only god who was blessed by Levi and Edna to be able to send servants to earth, to give hope to those who need it. As for what the servant did that is considered an imbnce, I honestly don¡¯t know. Only the goddess of death He, Levi, and Edna know that.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I smirked a little, feeling the mystery in this game just getting more interesting.<sub>.</sub>


    Erbau sighed. ¡°As one who is considered a minor god, there¡¯s a lot of information that I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°But, do you know the cause of death of my predecessor?¡± I nced at the god.


    ¡°Perhaps you have heard this from Anja. Long ago, there was an entity that attacked the realm of gods.¡± Erbau continued his speech as soon as I nodded at him. ¡°That entity was so powerful, and we were overwhelmed by it. It was then that we realized that we too could die. We¡¯re called gods, but we¡¯re not really mighty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I sacrificed myself or anything.¡± I¡¯m joking because the atmosphere is too serious for me


    ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± Erbau sighed again. ¡°With your abilities, you granted the wishes of other gods to defeat that entity.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Easy as that?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not easy at all.¡± Erbau¡¯s tone turned more serious. ¡°The proof is that your predecessor died from using all his divine energy.¡±


    I looked back at the pond, watching Gina already in the sleeping bag. Honestly, I can¡¯t imagine myself sacrificing myself like that.<sub></sub>


    ¡°So, who exactly is that entity?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°We call him the unknowns.¡± Erbau hissed. ¡°That¡¯s because until now, we didn¡¯t know who they were.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how to respond after hearing that information.


    ¡°Please, sir Erbau,¡± Anja whispered while covering her ears. ¡°That information should not be heard by servants like me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because the other gods are afraid of the servants leaking sensitive things to the enemy. Thew was only made after the arrival of the unknowns. The gods don¡¯t believe the souls of the mortals will be loyal.¡± Erbau put a faint smile. ¡°But I trust you, Anja.¡±


    ***


    Elise came out of her room with heavy eyes. And in the hallway, she immediately met someone she didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡°Good morning. Can you sleep with Gina¡¯s loud snoring?¡± Dani asked while leaning against the wall. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to share a room with her.¡±<sub></sub>


    Dani¡¯s words made Elise confused. Or maybe because it was still morning and Elise had trouble sleepingst night, she had difficulty processing the information she got.


    ¡°Dani is a girl.¡± Gina jumped up and put her arm around Elise¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Because of her build and almost non-existent breasts, she is often mistaken for a man.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, skeleton body.¡± Dani mocked her colleague but didn¡¯t sound serious.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m already starving. We didn¡¯t have dinnerst night.¡± Gina rubbed her stomach.


    Along with the other women, the three exited the building and walked down the dirt road. Several female guards were still staring at Elise, which made her feel ufortable.


    ¡°All of you, please gather at the vige square, except for the guards who got the morning shift!¡± A man tapped two wooden sticks, which made a loud sound. ¡°There is an announcement from Don Jorge!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Gina grumbled. ¡°Why at a time like this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tin too much, Gina,¡± Dani replied. ¡°You just need to postpone your breakfast for a while.¡±


    The guards changed course towards the workers¡¯ vige road. Several times, Elise saw small children running in the same direction. Theyughed out loud.


    ¡°What will be announced, huh?¡± A male viger asked his partner, also walking towards the vige square.


    ¡°He might announce another feast!¡± The partnerughed.


    Since yesterday, Elise noticed that almost all the people in the vige smiled so often. They also continued to greet the guards and thanked them for their protection.


    ¡°It feels so peaceful, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Dani asked in a t tone. ¡°They all seem to have no burdens to live with. A very ideal vige. No one is hungry, and the sick are well cared for.¡±


    Yes, the vige does look perfect, even though the clothes and houses of the people look so modest.


    Gina chuckled. ¡°Well, if only my hometown was like this.¡±


    Elise felt that there was something strange about Gina¡¯s way of speaking. However, because her social skills weren¡¯t that great, Elise didn¡¯t ask any further.


    By the time the three women arrived at the vige square, arge crowd had already gathered. Whispers were heard here and there, and they didn¡¯t indicate anything good. Those who came looked worried.


    ¡°We climb this tree to see more clearly,¡± Dani suggested while pointing to arge tree. Without asking for approval, she threw a rope that immediately entangled one of therge branches. Then, she uses the rope as a tool to climb. Her movement is so fast, like a ninja.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Gina grumbled. ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Elise climbed the tree at Raymund¡¯s orders, using Dani¡¯s rope. Since Elise didn¡¯t have Dani¡¯s technique, the female warrior climbed up at a much slower pace.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Elise caught Dani¡¯s hand. Dani then helped Elise up the branch.


    ¡°Well, the show is about to start,¡± Dani said while looking at that open area.


    Three people are tied to wooden stakes in the middle of that vast vacant lot. They were all writhing like animals about to be ughtered.

 Chapter 37 37 – The Don’s Rage

    ¡°This is what will happen if you are consumed the items from our fields!!!¡± Don Jorge gave a thunderous shout. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times. You can¡¯t do something like this! They¡¯re going crazy just from not consuming that evil item for a while! They can¡¯t work at all!¡±


    ¡°As I thought, it turns out that the ntation is for drug crops.¡± Instead of being angry or sad, Raymund used an enthusiastic tone. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what happens next. How about you, Elise?¡±


    Of course, Elise didn¡¯t answer. She has never consumed an item like that, so she doesn¡¯t know how to react. The female warrior only knew that she was in a bad ce, although the residents seemed happy.


    Don Jorge massaged his forehead, pacing back and forth in front of the three addicts. ¡°I¡¯m very frustrated. Sales are very hampered because government forces are tightening guard, some of my fields are on fire, and some of my own workers are addicts. Even though I¡¯ve tried to be good with you, the workers and guards alike. Every now and then, I have a feast for all of you. Your life is prosperous. You have enough food, and you can sleep well. But, why are you repaying my favor like this!?¡±


    Don Jorge was silent as he stared at the ground. The vigers and guards also kept their mouths shut. ording to them, especially the vigers, Don Jorge was a good person. Most of them came from poor families, and it was Don Jorge who improved their lives. However, if Don Jorge is already angry, it means that something is not going well.


    ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing that disappointed me.¡± Don Jorge raised a hand and snapped his fingers.


    Diego stepped out of the crowd, dragging arge sack. The people were shocked when Diego took something out of that sack.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Finally, Jorge did it.¡± Dani hissed.


    Elise covered her mouth with her hand. Again, she felt the sensation of wanting to vomit.


    With his body covered in bruises and wounds, a man¡¯s corpse was now lying at Diego¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Carlos!!!¡± A middle-aged woman ran from the crowd, instantly kneeling near the corpse. ¡°Carlos! Carlos! Wake up, my son!!!¡±


    With a sad face, Don Jorge looked at a mother who continued to cry for her son. His tears even started to fall.


    ¡°This man is taking our oil supply bit by bit! He sent it to someone!¡± Don Jorge shouted again. ¡°When confronted by me, he wouldn¡¯t tell me who he was working with! He¡¯s just saying that he and his friends are nning to burn our fields! The fields that feed us! The fields that are the source of our livelihood!¡±<sub></sub>


    Don Jorge¡¯s breath became uncontroble. His face turned red, and the veins in his neck popped up to the surface. Meanwhile, the vigers and guards remained silent. The only sound that echoed was the cry of a mother.


    ¡°Please, whoever is acquainted with this man,e out.¡± Don Jorge rubbed his face with trembling hands. ¡°I will not kill you. I¡¯ll just give you severance pay and let you go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Dani hissed again, holding the branch he was sitting on so tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sure he will kill everyone who confesses. That¡¯s the real him.¡±


    Not seeing anyone advancing from the crowd, Don Jorge took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s fine if no one turns themselves in. But remember, sooner orter, I will find you guys. And the punishment I will give will be excruciating.¡±


    There was silence as Don Jorge waited. Elise looked up to find arge white bird flying in its ce as if watching what was happening in the area.


    ***<sub></sub>


    In therge dining room filled with long tables and chairs, Elise looked down at her breakfast, a te of tortis with meat and various vegetables. The image of the man who had been tortured kept haunting her. She has no appetite.


    Now, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Fight Don Jorge, or join his crimes by guarding the ntation from wild beasts? Preventing the cirction of dangerous drugs or leaving the vigers happy? Actually, what is her task here?


    At a time like this, Elise wanted to get a hint from God. However, her master was still silent.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat, Elise?¡± Gina asked with her mouth full. The food on her te was almost gone.


    ¡°Eat.¡± Dani tore some of the tortis with the toppings, then put them in her mouth. The mask on her face had been lowered, revealing her otherwise feminine face. ¡°You are still given a chance to eat.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Gina snorted when she noticed Checo approaching the table they were sitting on.


    ¡°I want to speak to Elise.¡± Checo sat across from Elise without asking the others for approval.


    Elise just looked around as the two women left her without saying anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the higher-ups for you to join my group. Our first task is to be on the shift tonight.¡± Checo immediately spoke while starting to eat his breakfast.


    ¡°Err¡­. Well¡­¡± Elise felt awkward at the sudden words.


    Chewing, Checo looked around. There were fewer and fewer people in the dining room.


    ¡°So¡­¡± The man lowered his head and whispered. ¡°What do you think about Don Jorge?¡±


    Taken back with the question, it took some time for Elise to answer. ¡°Honestly, sir. I do not know.¡±


    Checo looked at Elise¡¯s face while narrowing his eyes. That made Elise even more awkward. The woman then looked away and did not dare to speak further.


    ¡°Drop the Sir. Call me Checo.¡± The man took a deep breath. ¡°Wee to my group, Elise. Hopefully, we can get along well, unlike those two women.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Elise still couldn¡¯t look at Checo. To cover up her awkwardness, she finally started eating her breakfast. However, being too quick to do so, she choked and hastily drank some water from arge wooden ss.


    Checo chuckled at the scene. ¡°You remind me of my daughter. Well, even if your skin color ispletely different from hers.¡±


    Wiping her mouth with her hand, Elise replied, ¡°Ah¡­ I see¡­¡±


    ¡°And another difference is, she is not a warrior like you.¡±


    Elise could detect the sad look on the man¡¯s face.

 Chapter 38 38 – The Patrol

    Checo and his group gathered near the fields. Each of them had brought a torch to light up the dark night. Except for Gina. A small ball of light floated above her palm.


    Several times, Elise nced at the fire in her torch. She was shaken and wanted to let that thing go. The idea of ??her hand being so close to the fire made Elise want to scream. However, Raymund said that Elise should start working on her phobia of fire.


    ¡°So, is this briefing necessary?¡± Dani asked in a fierce tone. She wrapped a long chain around her body.


    Gina sighed. ¡°Well, I still wonder why we¡¯re still a group.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯d better split up.¡± Checo chuckled. ¡°With two teams, we can cover a wider area.¡±


    ¡°That means we¡¯re in agreement, right?¡± Dani retorted.


    ¡°Who are you going with, Elise?¡± Checo shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you go with them. You¡¯re already close with Gina and Dani, right?¡±


    ¡°I think you better choose Checo, Elise.¡± Raymund made a suggestion. ¡°We don¡¯t know the strength of Gina and Dani, but we already know that Checo is a capable warrior. You will be safer if you are with Checo.¡±


    Elise knows. Raymund said things like that didn¡¯t necessarily mean he cared about the female warrior. If Elise dies, then the mission will fail.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Errr¡­. I¡¯lle with you, Checo,¡± Elise answered after a few seconds.


    Gina and Dani exchanged nces.


    ¡°Well, it would be better if we split up with an even number of people, anyway.¡± Gina sneered a little.


    Dani added. ¡°Be careful, Elise. He¡¯s not what he seems.¡±


    Checo put on a sarcastic smile, then turned and started walking. ¡°Come on, Elise.¡±


    Slightly surprised by Checo¡¯s sudden departure, Elise froze, then waved to her two new colleagues and started following Checo.


    Checo took the lead while Elise trailed with asional nces at the man¡¯s face.


    Elise wasn¡¯t a conversation starter, and Checo didn¡¯t look like he wanted to talk. The patrols duty to check the areas of the field passed in silence.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you wondering why I don¡¯t get along with Gina and Dani?¡± Checo finally asked.


    Elise couldn¡¯t answer. She was curious about that topic but didn¡¯t feelfortable asking it. Maybe those three people¡¯s problems were too personal.


    ¡°Well, those two are reckless, while I¡¯m more careful.¡± Checo rubbed his face. ¡°Therefore, as soon as you climbed onto that rock yesterday, I knew right away that you would match those two.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Checo smiled at his travelingpanion. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t do something like that again. I just want my teammates to be safe.¡±


    Elise just nodded, albeit with a stiff motion. The journey continued, and they began to enter a darker ce. The moonlight could barely pass through the gaps in the leaves.


    ¡°Why did he take you to the forest, Elise?¡± Raymund asked warily. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t overdo it!¡±


    Toote, Checo already noticed Elise, who looked around in panic.<sub></sub>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Elise?¡± The man asked in a cold tone.


    ¡°Aah, it¡¯s nothing, Checo.¡± Elise tried to keep her tone as normal as possible, but her awkwardugh made her behavior look strange.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this ce is still within our patrol path.¡± Checo smiled.


    Elise Gulped. There was something mysterious in that smile.


    ¡°Stay with Checo. I feel like you should know something about him, Elise.¡± Raymund gave his orders.


    Elise couldn¡¯t do anything but follow the man and walk through the forest filled with massive roots. asionally, she gasped when a creature that looked like a mix of a mouse and cat passed by.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen an animal like that?¡± Checo asked again. ¡°They are natives of this ce, harmless if not provoked.¡±


    Deeper into the forest, Elise¡¯s cold sweat began to flow, and her heart rate crawled up. She had a bad feeling, but her master had not given further instructions.


    Suddenly, a glowing object flew from behind one of the trees. Feeling the re in her eyes, Elise jumped back. The jelly-like thingnded on the ground, brightening the surroundings with a bluish glow.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± Elise covered her eyes with one hand. Nothing strange happened after that.


    ¡°Watch out to your left!¡± Raymund shouted.


    Elise had reacted, but a spike-tipped chain immediately hit her right hand, knocking her torch off.


    The mes from the torch grew rapidly, burning the nt roots. Elise jumped to avoid it because she was so scared.


    ¡°Take out your sword!¡± Raymund snapped.


    As soon as shended, Elise drew her sword from her back. And that¡¯s when she saw something strange happen.


    ¡°Gina? Why are you here?¡±


    Gina stood by the fire, letting out a white cold gust from her hand, quickly extinguishing the fire. With a big smile, she answered Elise¡¯s question. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m here to put out the fire.¡±


    After that, Checo ran past Gina, jumped, then swung his club. Elise blocked the man¡¯s attack with her sword, retreating a few feet again.


    ¡°Checo?¡± Elise couldn¡¯t believe that the man had attacked her.


    Checo raised his shield, taking a fighting stance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elise.¡± Gina made a hand gesture simr to pushing something forward. A strong wind then shot out from the mage¡¯s palm, hit Elise¡¯s body, and sent her into the air.


    Elise¡¯s body crashed into arge tree and fell into a clump of roots, making her whimper in pain. Her magically enhanced outfit wasn¡¯t enough to dampen the impact on her back.


    ¡°Stand up, Elise!¡± Raymund¡¯s breath started to run wild. ¡°Don¡¯t let them attack you again!¡±


    Using her sword as a crutch, Elise staggered to her feet. Her body was shaking, and the pain in her back was unbearable.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Just as she pointed her sword forward, Elise felt a tremendous impact on her stomach. That area on her body was hit by a giant spike with chain. She waspletely unaware of the direction the weapon wasing from.


    ¡°Keep standing, don¡¯t fall!!¡± Raymund gave the order in a more thunderous voice. ¡°You mustplete your mission!¡±


    Elise used her sword as a crutch again.


    ¡°Why?¡± The female warrior asked in a muffled voice. The pain in her body made her joints stiffen.

 Chapter 39 39 – A Surprise

    ¡°Unleash your true abilities, Elise!¡± Gina started to panic. ¡°You are God¡¯s servant, right!?¡±


    A burst of lightning appeared in the distance. Gina and Elise were startled and looked around, but Checo waspletely unaffected.


    ¡°Th-that is the proof.¡± Elise caught her breath. ¡°My master sent the thunderbolt.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Checo raised his eyebrows. ¡°The explosion could mean anything. It could just be something you prepared. Maybe you¡¯ve set it to explode at some point. Or you have a magic tool tomunicate remotely with your acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Raymund Snorted. ¡°I did the lightning far away to not start a fire in the forest. If my guess is right, they keep the oil there, and I don¡¯t know where it is. It will be bad if the oil gets hit by my lightning.¡±


    ¡°Send them amunication device like you gave Renee, sir!¡± Elise didn¡¯t care anymore and pleaded with her master.


    ¡°A tool like that takes time to make. I currently don¡¯t have it in stock.¡± Raymund lied. There were still two more missions before he could get his hands on the tool again.<sub>.</sub>


    Gina took a few steps forward. ¡°We don¡¯t want to kill you, Elise. I already know that you are from God¡¯s ce, but my friends need proof!¡±


    Elise couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    ¡°I had to paralyze her, Gina. She has seen what we did.¡± Checo¡¯s gaze became even more serious.


    Gina closed her eyes. ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Checo sighed. ¡°Sorry for bringing you to a ce like this. We don¡¯t want other people to see¡­.¡±


    Instead of going forward, Checo turned his body around, blocking the knife attack from Diego, who was already there. Diego then gave abination of knife swings and kicks to Checo. Checo did not stay still. He also swung his club at Diego, but his enemy was able to dodge swiftly.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Elise!¡± Diego chuckled as he continued to attack. ¡°I have to confirm that you are not their friend.¡±


    ¡°Attack Gina, Elise!¡± Raymund¡¯s orders filled Elise¡¯s ears. Gina¡¯s attention is now turned to the battle between Checo and Diego.


    Elise widened her eyes. She didn¡¯t really know Gina, and the female warrior had never attacked a human before.


    ¡°Why are you standing still¡­.¡± Raymund gasped, then was silent for a moment. ¡°No, I have another n. Listen to me¡­¡±


    The female warrior¡¯s chin started to drop. She couldn¡¯t believe her own ears. How could her master order her to do something like that?


    Diego doesn¡¯t look defeated yet, even though he has to dodge Dani¡¯s chain attacks from various directions and magic shots from Gina¡¯s hands.<sub></sub>


    The assassinughed again. ¡°Ah, this is my bad habit. Even though I¡¯m an assassin, I love directbat like this.¡±


    After delivering a sh that managed to injure Checo¡¯s cheek, Diego leaped back and disappeared among the trees. Checo and Gina pressed their backs against each other, checking their surroundings.


    ¡°There¡¯s a chance he¡¯s escaped!¡± Gina panicked again. Her two raised hands began to tremble.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, we still don¡¯t know which way he¡¯s going.¡± Checo snorted. ¡°We¡¯d better be on guard if he attacks and leaves all of this to Dani. Diego and Dani are fighters of the same type.¡±


    ¡°I think the three of them get along just fine. They just pretended to be fighting a lot. It was so that if they split up in guarding the ntation, there would be a reason.¡± Raymund came to a conclusion. ¡°They need to move freely by dividing the task of preparing for field sabotage. They are few in number.¡±


    Gina smirks, despite the situation. ¡°If Diego runs away, we¡¯re really screwed¡­ Aah, we have to leave that vige, even though I really like the food they cook.¡±


    Checo nced at Elise, who already looked ready to fight again. ¡°I hope you don¡¯tplicate things, Elise. Our fight is postponed. And don¡¯t run away, or we¡¯ll have to kill you. We will definitely be able to catch you.¡±


    ¡°That old man was just bluffing.¡± The God told his servant. ¡°If you run now, they won¡¯t be able to catch you because they¡¯re focused on Diego. However, this is not the time to run away, Elise.¡±


    There was a rustling sound above the tree, followed by falling leaves. Apparently, the fight between Dani and Diego is already underway. Checo and Gina couldn¡¯t help but stare in different directions again, wary of what might happen.


    Suddenly, something fell onto the clump of roots, making a loud crackling sound, and made Checo and Gina gasp. It was Dani, who was now lying on the ground holding his bleeding right shoulder.


    ¡°Dani!!!¡± Gina immediately crouched down to check on her partner¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Seeing Dani¡¯s condition, Checo is getting more and more frustrated. ¡°Diego¡¯s abilities are really above us.¡±


    There was a tter of quick steps. Yes, Elise is about to make a charging thrust move.


    ¡°What!?¡± Diego, who was about to attack Checo from behind, was forced to jump back to avoid Elise¡¯s sword. However, Elise manages to injure Diego¡¯s arm. As soon as hended, the assassin snapped. ¡°What are you doing, Elise!?¡±


    Gina and Checo opened their mouths in surprise, watching Elise with her back to them. The female warrior now raised her sword at Diego.


    ¡°Look, Diego¡¯s abilities are clearly above the rest.¡± Elise¡¯s brain repeated Raymund¡¯s words just a moment ago. ¡°But, he is alone, Elise. Soon he will lose. You¡¯d better be on the side with more people.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Elise couldn¡¯t hide her nervousness. ¡°You have helped me, but our goals are different. I must destroy this ce ording to my master¡¯s request.¡±


    Elise spoke ording to her master¡¯s order.


    Diego wiped the blood on his arm, chuckling again. ¡°Humph, I have to admit that your attack was unexpected, but it wasn¡¯t enough to defeat me. Now I¡¯m angry, and you don¡¯t want to see me angry¡­.¡±


    The man suddenly froze. His eyes widened, and he looked down. Dani¡¯s chain spike had already pierced his stomach, making a wound that was so bloody.


    Feeling goosebumps, Elise checked under her left armpit. There was already a chain stretched out there. Yes, Dani threw his weapon past the female warrior¡¯s armpit.


    ¡°The great Diego, huh?¡± Dani chuckled back. ¡°Perhaps you were still so shocked by Elise¡¯s attack that you forgot about me?¡±

 Chapter 40 40 – A Friend’s Request

    ¡°Fuck you!!!¡± Diego¡¯s curse was like a roar.


    Daniunched his second spike, which went straight through the man¡¯s heart. This time, he could do nothing but spit blood from his mouth.


    ¡°Arrrghhh!¡± Dani pulled the chain with all his might, forcing Diego to fall forward.


    Elise winced in horror, seeing the pool of blood from Diego¡¯s wound. The man¡¯s body twitched a little, then stopped altogether. Gina came over, crouched down, and put two fingers on that man¡¯s neck.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Gina spoke in a calm tone as if she wasn¡¯t handled a corpse.


    Elise felt like her stomach was being shaken hard. A murder had just happened before her eyes.


    Sighed, Checo sits on one of the big roots. ¡°You must have a lot of questions, Elise.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Gina passed Elise to check on Dani again. The female warrior just stood with an expression still full of terror.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be suspicious if I show up with a wound like this.¡± Dani winced in pain as Gina started to clean her wound.


    ¡°Don¡¯tin, Dani.¡± Gina took out a few things from the waist bag she was carrying. ¡°You¡¯re always like this when you feel pain. You always cry.¡±


    Dani wiped the clear liquid from the corners of her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. It hurts so bad.¡±


    Checo chuckled when Elise didn¡¯t ask any questions. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the kind of person to start a conversation, do you? Alright then, I¡¯ll just tell the story. Maybe you already guessed it. We are the ones who receive the stolen oil and store it in the forest, bit by bit.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, we¡¯re pretty surprised you chose Checo. Whoever is with you should check the situation before attacking you.¡± Gina added. ¡°And as you can see, we failed to detect Diego¡¯s whereabouts.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Your group doesn¡¯t just consist of three people, right?¡± Elise finally asked, even though the words came from her master. ¡°A lot of people helped you? One of them was Carlos, who was caught and killed?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Gina started to bandage her partner¡¯s wound. ¡°The ones managing the guard groups are also our friends. So, we always get the ideal area near the forest at the furthest edge of the ntation. So, we can move freely to collect the oils.¡±


    ¡°Including a ¡®forest expert¡¯ who said that there are a lot of carnivorous nts in this forest, right?¡± Elise gulped, still imitating her master¡¯s words. ¡°That area isn¡¯t really safe from monsters, is it?¡±


    ¡°We started by eliminating people who entered the forest.¡± Checo rubbed his face. ¡°You know, setting traps to catch the guards who came here¡­ After that, we said that carnivorous nts had sprung up in the area. Monsters won¡¯te from here, so the number of guards near this forest has been reduced for efficiency.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you make it happen? Keeping those monsters froming to this forest area?¡± Elise kept asking. ¡°It¡¯s not an easy thing, is it?¡±


    Gina helps Dani lean against one of the trees. ¡°I once said that I like history and legends, right? In the past, on my journey through a ruin, I found an ancient artifact that could ward off monsters and beasts. Only humans and non-aggressive animals will be able to approach it. The thing is, the method to make that artifact is gone. So, people will not suspect that someone is using it here.¡±<sub></sub>


    Raymund gave a round of apuse, even though no one could hear him but Elise. ¡°They are amazing, able to think of ns to such detail.¡±


    Elise looked at the three people in turn. They looked so tired. Either because of fighting or their low morale. Their long n must have required a lot of time and sacrifice. Unfortunately, one of their key yers is dead, the oil thief named Carlos.


    ¡°So, what should we do after this?¡± Dani asked in a heavy tone.


    Gulped, Gina approached Elise. ¡°You were sent by God to answer Checo¡¯s prayers, right? You must have a n to destroy that cursed ntation?¡±


    Elise¡¯s chin dropped. She doesn¡¯t even know the mission and goals yet. Her master hasn¡¯t said anything else yet.


    ¡°Yeah, she did fall before me after I started praying to god again.¡± Checo rose from the roots he was sitting on. ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s really a servant of God.¡±


    ¡°Then, how about this?¡± Gina suddenly tapped Elise¡¯s shoulder guard, causing the female warrior to flinch. ¡°You heard this, right? It¡¯s clearer when tapped and has distinctive sounds! You guys heard something like this when I tapped on that ancient artifact of my collection, right?¡±


    ¡°There could have been a method of making metal like that in the past, so that doesn¡¯t mean it has toe from a god¡¯s ce. Then, that method disappeared with time like a lot of the ancient magic you talked about, Gina.¡± Checo answered while massaging his forehead. ¡°Maybe Elise just bought that armor from someone who sessfully replicated it.¡±


    ¡°Then, how about this stretchy material!?¡± Gina sounded desperate, slightly tugging at the garment on the female warrior¡¯s stomach. ¡°After all, there is nothing in the world that is close to this thing!¡±


    Checo shook his head. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the same. The method of making that material was lost with time, and someone found it again.¡±


    Getting even more frustrated, Gina brought her face closer to Elise¡¯s. ¡°Hey, Elise! Answer my question! You really are from God¡¯s ce, right!?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me the truth, Elise,¡± Raymund said again after a long silence.


    Elise was about to answer when Dani got up with the help of the tree she was leaning on. ¡°She doesn¡¯t show any special abilities either, Gina. Yes, her armor was magically enhanced, and my weapon couldn¡¯t prate it, even though I had reduced my strength that time. However, armor like that can be bought in this world, even though it is costly and rare.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡± Gina was at a loss for words. She could only clench her fists and bit the corners of her lips.


    ¡°We have to focus on what we have to do next.¡± Dani continued her words. ¡°Like I said, I can¡¯t hide my wound, and Diego is dead from the wound from my weapon. People can tell that Diego¡¯s wounds are from my uniquely shaped weapon.¡±


    Gina looked at her friend with eyes filled with tears. The muscles in her face tightened, and she shook her head in a rigid motion. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to say whatever is in your mind.¡±


    ¡°You guys have to kill me.¡±

 Chapter 41 41 – Pain and Hate

    Dani removed the bandage on her right shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be caught and tortured like Carlos. I don¡¯t like pain, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, Dani!¡± Gina cut her friend¡¯s words. ¡°We don¡¯t need to do such a mad thing! We just have to do what we normally do. We¡¯ll either manipte the wounds on Diego¡¯s body to make them look like the marks of a monster attack or destroy the corpse!¡±


    Elise¡¯s heart felt like it had been hit by something hard. The request from Dani made her shiver like crazy.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Dani closed his eyes. ¡°I was able to eavesdrop on Jorge and several of his men. Diego actually suspected us and wasn¡¯t sure about the wounds on the people we killed. He also said that we must be targeted if he dies. Therefore, it is better to focus all their attention on me. They wouldn¡¯t have thought you guys, especially Gina, would kill me. I will be the sole perpetrator of the oil theft n.¡±


    Gina¡¯s tears started to flow. She hastily took out a new bandage to treat her best friend again. However, Dani pressed his palm to the woman¡¯s chest.


    ¡°We promised to destroy this evil ce, didn¡¯t we?¡± Dani shed a smile. ¡°We¡¯ve sworn to die to achieve our goal? If I don¡¯t die now, our efforts will be in vain. All of you will be interrogated¡­ No, maybe you¡¯ll be killed right away. Diego was the first to detect our movements. The other people we killed in the past were just finding clues, not suspecting us to be the perpetrators. He is a capable person who managed to make Jorge believe in him.¡±


    ¡°No, Dani.¡± Gina¡¯s voice sounded like a pained groan. ¡°Your theory is too wild.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°You three should kill me,¡± Dani repeated her request. ¡°So that you all have a role in my death¡­¡±


    Still crying, Gina hugged her best friend¡¯s body tightly. Her mouth opened, but no more words coulde out.


    ¡°Remember our friends who died from the addiction, Gina.¡± Dani hissed. Her voice became hoarse as her tears also started to flow. ¡°Louis, Greg, Melissa, and Rowan. They cursed the drug but couldn¡¯t get away from it. Remember our struggles to get over addiction. We don¡¯t want anyone to be like our friends or us, do we?¡±


    ¡°I-if only I decided to stop after we destroyed that small field in our home country¡­.¡± Gina bit her lip harder. ¡°But, when I found out that drug trafficking was still happening in our country, I couldn¡¯t help myself¡­. I kept looking for the source¡­. And finally, I found information about this cursed ce. Ah, if we had stopped at that time, we wouldn¡¯t be faced with a situation like this.¡±


    Dani rubbed the mage¡¯s back gently. ¡°I have no regrets, Gina. In the end, I died because¡­. Akkkhhhh!!!¡±


    Elise backed away and covered her mouth with her hand. Her eyes widened, fixated on the smoke rising from behind Dani.<sub></sub>


    The smell of burning meat began to waft. Dani hugged Gina¡¯s body back so tight as if she would crush the mage¡¯s body.


    Dani is in a lot of pain. Her mouth opened to the maximum, and her eyes rolled back. The heat from Gina¡¯s hands was burning her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Gina¡¯s voice became so hoarse. ¡°But I really can¡¯t stop now. I won¡¯t be able to calm down until the drug trade is fully gone.¡±


    Dani¡¯s smile returned. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Gina. Even if I¡¯m gone, I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±


    Elise¡¯s eyes became hot and blurry. She then turned her face away because she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The female warrior had not known the two women for a long time, but her heart was crushed when faced with such a tragic thing.


    Still sobbing, Gina let Dani fall to her knees, then took a few steps back.<sub></sub>


    Now, it was Checo¡¯s turn toe to Dani. His eyes had also started to ze over.


    ¡°I¡¯m in your care, Checo,¡± Dani spoke breathlessly. Her smile is still there, though weak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too.¡± Checo held his club high.


    Dani closed her eyes, and Checo hit her temple hard.


    Elise still couldn¡¯t see the scene. Especially when Checo keeps hitting Dani¡¯s head. The sound of the weapon shattering the skull made Elise even more frightened.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn, Elise,¡± Gina said in a low, barely audible voice. She didn¡¯t look at the female warrior at all.


    Elise forced herself to open one eye, immediately gasped, and backed away when she saw Dani¡¯s bloodied head.


    ¡°No¡­. I can¡¯t do this¡­.¡± Elise choked.


    ¡°You have to do this to make Jorge believe in you. The wound from your sword will prove that you really yed a part in Dani¡¯s murder.¡± Raymund said in a casual tone, as if that scene was nothing but spectacle.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve never hurt a human before?¡± Checo asked with tears already flowing. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you need to participate. You¡¯re already with us. Jorge would immediately believe you yed a part in the murder of the traitor.¡±


    Raymund took a deep breath. ¡°No, Elise. This is your chance to practice killing. In the future, you may encounter missions that require you to kill your fellow humans.¡±


    Elise looked up. ¡°Sir¡­. What do you mean?¡±


    She had no intention of asking such a question at all. It happened without her even thinking about it.


    Checo and Gina looked at Elise and frowned.


    ¡°Again, you have to kill her. That¡¯s so you get used to it.¡± Raymund continued.


    ¡°No, Sir Raymund.¡± Elise walked backward, almost tripping over a root. Her head felt light, disturbing her bnce. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    The god snapped. ¡°You want to go against my orders!? I¡¯m tired of reminding you that you won¡¯t know about your family, and you will also be tortured in hell!!!¡±


    Elise squeezed her head with tears streaming down even more. This was already too much for the female warrior. Human life is a precious thing, and Elise doesn¡¯t want to take it away from other people just like that. ¡°I won¡¯t do it, Sir Raymund!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­.¡± Dani¡¯s hoarse groan floated in the air. ¡°Can you guys finish this quickly? I really hate pain. It reminds me of my withdrawal moments in the past.¡±

 Chapter 42 42 – The Execution

    ¡°Elise, hold your sword more steadily, walk over to Dani, then use your sword to stab her in the neck,¡± Raymund said in a lower but firmer tone. ¡°That way, you won¡¯t make her suffer.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it¡­.¡± Elise¡¯s tears were getting heavier. She leaned her back against the tree. The sword in his hand slipped and fell. ¡°Why can you talk so easily, asking me to kill people, sir?¡±


    Gina approached Elise and took the female warrior¡¯s sword. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll borrow your sword, okay?¡±


    Elise still couldn¡¯t move, only looking at Gina, who was moving away from her. The mage then approached Dani and raised the sword high.


    ¡°Again, I¡¯m sorry, Dani.¡± Gina hissed.


    Elise felt the tremors in her body getting out of control. She didn¡¯t want anyone to die in front of her, but her body couldn¡¯t cooperate.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want Dani to die, but you choose to stand still.¡± Raymund seemed to be able to read Elise¡¯s mind. ¡°It¡¯s the same, right? In the end, she will die. Why don¡¯t you just use your hands? Do you still want to be a saint? Bad news, Elise. If you be my servant, your hands will definitely get dirty. Sooner orter, you have to kill someone else.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Elise,¡± Checo muttered without looking at the female warrior. ¡°Not everyone is made for this kind of thing.¡±


    Several minutes had passed since Gina raised the sword. Dani¡¯s breath was already so ragged.


    ¡°Please¡­ Free me from this pain.¡± Dani whispered.


    Finally, the tip of the sword pierced Dani¡¯s neck.


    ***


    It was my method of making myself less attached to Elise. Yes, I do have fantasies about that woman sometimes. However, emotional feelings beyond that are something that is not normal. I still have to keep my distance.<sub></sub>


    I nced at Anja, who was lying on her stomach by the pond. Instead of staring at the scene through that pond, she nced at me while slightly opening her mouth. I replied to her with a sharp look. Anja flinched looked at the pond again.


    Maybe the woman thought I was just as cruel as the other gods.


    ¡°We are gods, but we are only allowed to send ideas to the beings we are responsible for. We did it without them knowing. However, whether those ideas will be epted by the being or not, we have no power. They sometimese up with their own ideas too.¡± Erbau exined. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you remember that information or not.¡±


    ¡°So, you give people ideas about building designs and constructions, right?¡± I answered him. ¡°If it¡¯s a god of nature, maybe he gives ideas to the animals. For example, when there are signs of an earthquake or something.¡±


    ¡°Goddess of nature.¡± Erbau corrected me. ¡°Your conclusion is absolutely correct, Ray.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes people have tried hard and never reached their goals.¡± I sighed. ¡°I imagine that my predecessor simply gave people ideas to keep trying or told them how to reach their goals. However, many still fail to achieve their dreams. So, maybe he asked Levi and Edna for blessings to be allowed to send his servants.¡±<sub></sub>


    A small chuckle escaped Erbau¡¯s mouth. ¡°Well, maybe that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Ugh. Why am I talking about things like that?


    ¡°Looks like another guest has arrived.¡± Anja got up from the floor, staring at the fog approaching me.


    When I looked over there, I saw the silhouette of a slim person who looked like a girl. I immediately doubted that it was really a girl after the incident with Erbau. However, when the figure emerged from the fog, I breathed a sigh of relief. On her chest was clearly a medium-sized breast that was almost bare, only covered by a pair of tiny leaves on the nipples. Her beautifully curvy hips were just wearing a super short skirt made of something like bark. Other than those two things, there was only a crown made of roots on her head and green nt vines that slightly wrapped around her arms and legs.


    Damn it, she was almost naked, and it made her extremely hot.


    ¡°Raymund, the god of hope.¡± The dark green-haired woman folded her arms across her chest. ¡°I ask you to withdraw your servant from that ce. After watching her for a long time, I feel that your servant will interfere with my efforts to destroy the ntation. I can feel she is your servant, and I don¡¯t want to kill her out of respect.¡±


    No wonder the flying scorpions didn¡¯t try to kill Elise after the first attempt.


    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t even introduced yourself, Frei.¡± Erbau chuckled and stood next to me. ¡°And I¡¯m sure you can onlye to this ce now because you¡¯ve been with the god of love, not watching Ray¡¯s servant.¡±


    The goddess named Frei¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk about unimportant things, Erbau¡­. Why are you here!?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice me until now!?¡± Erbau chuckled again.


    ¡°So, your name is Frei, the goddess of nature?¡± I asked with a friendly smile. ¡°I am Raymund¡­. Ah, it seems you already know my predecessor, right?¡±


    ¡°I have seen what you did, Frei,¡± Erbau smirked. ¡°You stirred up those monsters with more power than just giving an idea, right? You control them directly. You should have known it was illegal. If Levi and Enda find out, you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡± Frei looked away from Erbau. ¡°I¡¯m so sick of seeing people destroying the forest for their own sake! They had already got their share ofnd for their livelihood! Why did they even cut down to the remote corners of the pristine forest!? I can¡¯t stand just watching them through the eyes of the wild animals! I have to do something directly! Or my forest will bepletely destroyed by them! Over time there will be fewer wild nts and less variety because they are reced by homogeneous nts!¡±


    I wonder if the white bird that Elise saw at that time was Frei¡¯s spy.


    Erbau took a deep breath. ¡°I know we often sh. I am the one who supports the expansion of human buildings, opposite you, who maintains nature. However, I think what you are doing is overkill, Frei. To the point of sending those monsters to die.¡±


    Frei wiped her tears, still not wanting to look at Erbau. ¡°You think I like doing it? By sending those monsters, their poption decreases, which is dangerous for nature.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t justify you doing what you do¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I have a proposal, Frei.¡± I joined in before the heated argument broke out. ¡°But before that, did you know that some people in that ntation stole the oil?¡±

 Chapter 43 43 – The Lunch

    ¡°I know that,¡± Frei answered my question. ¡°I know oil is dangerous because it is used to burn forests to make farnd. However, I can¡¯t ask the animals and monsters to take care of it, take it away, or destroy it. I¡¯m afraid that the oil will be spilled and, for some reason, cause a massive fire.¡±


    So, Frei is a careful person? Or is she just being too paranoid? As long as there is no ignition source, the oils will save.


    ¡°But, if left unchecked, it will be hazardous for your forest, Frei.¡± I put on a smile. ¡°Some people want to use it as fuel to destroy the crop fields. Your goals and those people align, but their methods are against yours.¡±


    Frei raised an eyebrow. ¡°You have a safe way to get rid of that cursed oil from my forest?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I shook my head and approached the goddess of nature. ¡°But, before I say my n. I have a question. I heard from one of the guys down here that there weren¡¯t any big monsters attacking the ntation, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Frei¡¯s forehead furrowed even more. ¡°Controlling the giant monster is not impossible, but there must be special criteria. For example, the monster shouldn¡¯t be too wild and so on. The problem was that the big monster near the ntation didn¡¯t meet those criteria. So, I only sent small ones to chase away the humans.¡±


    I put on my smile. ¡°I see.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ***


    It took some time for Gina to stop crying. The sun was already rising, but Elise and her twopanions had juste out of the forest. The female warrior walked with a nk stare while Checo led the way, carrying Diego¡¯s body wrapped in a sheet of brown cloth.


    Behind them, Gina pulled a chain tied to Dani¡¯s bloodied body. The difference in the handling of the two bodies was so contrasting. One was handled with respect, the other left to be dragged on the ground and covered in nothing. Anyone can see her pathetic condition.


    Even so, Gina kept walking, even with her eyes so puffy. She had been crying all night.


    ¡°Ah, you still refuse to listen to me, huh?¡± Raymund sighed in frustration. He didn¡¯t know if his servant was listening to him or not. Elise continued to walk in silence, even though Raymund had asked her to signal if she understood his n. ¡°You were really shaken by that incident, weren¡¯t you, Elise?¡±


    Raymund was about to threaten his servant again, but he wasn¡¯t sure it would work. He had to string together new words.<sub></sub>


    The group stopped when they met several other guards. Checo was in charge of exining what had just happened to them. Seeing the condition of Dani¡¯s corpse, they looked surprised, especially when they saw Gina dragging her.


    ¡°He¡¯s a traitor.¡± Gina gave a genuine-looking triumphant smile. ¡°Even she almost killed me.¡±


    ¡°Let me help to carry it.¡± One of the guards approached Dani¡¯s corpse.


    Gina blocked the person¡¯s steps, then said in a cold tone. ¡°No, she is mine.¡±


    ¡°But, you look tired¡­.¡± The guard¡¯s words were cut short when he received a re from Gina. ¡°Well, suit yourself.¡±


    No one dared to stand in the way anymore as Gina¡¯s group continued their march. Checo will reply to anyone they meet on the vige streets that Diego is the hero, while Dani is the viin. Since it was still early in the morning, not many people had left the house yet, and they were all praising Checo and his friends. Several times there were also those who offered to help Gina carry Dani¡¯s body. Still, the mage always refused, even though her breath ran out and she was sweating a lot.<sub></sub>


    And finally, they arrived at therge and luxurious house with intricate carvings in the vige. The people guarding the building were also shocked when they saw Dani¡¯s body. After hearing Checo¡¯s exnation, one of them immediately entered the house.


    Not long after, that person came out with Jorge, the big boss.


    ¡°What a great sight!¡± Jorge looked so enthusiastic. He came to Dani¡¯s body.


    Gina didn¡¯t move at all when Jorge stepped on her best friend¡¯s head. ¡°So, this is the traitor who ran the oil theft operation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir.¡± Gina shed her best smile. ¡°I thought she was my friend, but now that I think about it, I don¡¯t know about her. Sometimes she woulde out of our room at night or separate herself from me on a mission. When I asked her why she did that, she never answered¡­. Ah, sorry, I just caught her now, sir¡­. Before this, I still felt she was a friend, so I let her be¡­. Because of my negligence, she killed one of your best men. Diego fought really well. He was also the first to confront this bitch¡­ Too bad we haven¡¯t been able to find the oils she¡¯s been hiding¡­.¡±


    Suddenly, Jorge hugged Gina¡¯s body tightly. The mage could only freeze with his mouth agape.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough,¡± Jorge said in a warm tone. ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to be betrayed by someone like that.¡±


    Gina¡¯s tears fell again, but her face was filled with immeasurable anger this time.


    ***


    In Jorge¡¯s palm-lined backyard, Elise just stared at the steak on the table. Meanwhile, Gina was eating like a madman. The mage looked like someone who hadn¡¯t eaten in days.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t touched your food.¡± Jorge, who sat opposite the three people, raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that not to your taste?¡±


    Sitting on Elise¡¯s side, Checo replied, ¡°Ah, she did the finishing blow to that traitor. It was the first time she killed a human.¡±


    Jorge nodded. ¡°Well, my first kill was tough too. It took me days for the shaking in my hands to go away. But don¡¯t worry, the second kill and so on will be much easier.¡±


    Elise winced. Her hands trembled even more.


    There were super-fast footstepsing from the house. A woman ran over to the table where Jorge and the three were sitting.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Gabrie?¡± Jorge didn¡¯t show any annoyed or angry expression despite asking such a question. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m having lunch with these three heroes?¡±


    The woman named Gabrie paused, then answered with difficulty breathing. ¡°Sorry, Don Jorge. I know this is rude, but I have important news! Someone managed to find where the oils were hidden! The volume is huge! They must be nning to make a big fire right away, so it¡¯s hard for people to put it out!¡±


    Gina and Checo froze in an instant.


    Jorge pounded the table andughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re right, that¡¯s great news! Today is the day of our victory! Bring the person who found the oils here!¡±

 Chapter 44 44 – Not an Option

    The party at Jorge¡¯s housested into the night. The vige streets are empty, and Elise has to help drunk Gina walk to the dormitory.


    ¡°I told you about my quiet roommate, didn¡¯t I?¡± Gina raved with a red face andughed. ¡°She¡¯s not really quiet¡­. She loves to talk about sex¡­ You can read her book, which is still in my room¡­ About sex positions¡­ Dani actually wants to have a boyfriend, but because of me, she¡¯s focused on destroying¡­ .¡±


    Elise hastily covered Gina¡¯s mouth, then looked around, worried that someone would hear.


    Gina then burst into tears. ¡°Elise, the day before I chose to sleep with you to observe your outfit, Dani said she wanted to talk about a new sex theory¡­. As her roommate, I never tire of hearing her stories before sleep¡­. But now I¡¯ll never know about those new theories ¡­.¡±


    Ginaughed but then cried again a few secondster. Elise didn¡¯t know how to respond to that woman.


    ¡°We have arrived,¡± Elise said, about to open the dorm door, but Gina broke away instead.


    The mage looked the other way and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going somewhere. You go in first.¡±


    Gina started walking, and miraculously her steps were steady. Elise was about to stop her, but Raymund said, ¡°Better to follow her, Elise. Looks like she¡¯s using magic or something to lessen the effect of the alcohol on her. Maybe there¡¯s something interesting she wants to do.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Elise obeyed her master¡¯s orders. She walked the dirt roads, only helped by the dim light from the torches in front of the houses.


    ¡°Huh? You still want to follow me?¡± Gina¡¯s voice doesn¡¯t sound like gibberish anymore. ¡°Ah, I guess that¡¯s fine.¡±


    The further they went, the darker the street became. The two women no longer saw the torches. Gina raised her right hand, releasing a ball of light to illuminate the road. After a while, Elise could hear something being hit in the distance, and the sound grew louder and clearer.


    Then, Elise could see a torch again, this time stuck in the ground.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired, Checo?¡± Gina asked the man who was in the practice area.


    Checo stopped beating the training dummy, made of wood and a sack filled with straw.


    ¡°Do you have any other ns to destroy this ce?¡± The man asked back.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Hey, hey.¡± Gina put on a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hours since we heard our oil was stolen. I haven¡¯t thought of anything yet.¡±


    Checo rubbed his face. ¡°Sorry, I really want this to be over.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve all lost loved ones to those cursed drugs, Checo.¡± Gina took a deep breath. ¡°Just like Dani, Carlos, and the others who helped us. I understand your anger, but we have to be patient. A n to destroy a ce like this can¡¯t juste out of nowhere.¡±


    Checo gulped, then sat on the ground and leaned against the training dummy. He wiped his sweat with his hands and caught his breath. ncing at Elise, he asked. ¡°How about you, Elise? Like Gina said earlier, we all have reasons to destroy this ce. What are your reasons?¡±


    Startled because he was asked like that, Elise could only look down. ¡°That¡­.¡±


    The female warrior couldn¡¯t continue her words.


    A small chuckle escaped Checo¡¯s mouth. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll tell you my reasons first.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen too, even though I already know the story.¡± Gina sat next to the man. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep yet.¡±


    Checo heaved an unusually long breath. ¡°Like I said before. My daughter is quite simr to you, Elise. From her appearance and even to her shy nature.¡±


    ¡°I hope you pay attention to his story, Elise,¡± Raymund said.


    ¡°Overall, she is a sweet child. She has no special talents but always tries her best to achieve her dream of bing a painter.¡± Checo closed his eyes. ¡°Unfortunately, such a cute child has a scumbag father like me.¡±


    As the man fell silent, Elise could feel a dark aura around her. Either because of how Checo was talking just now or something else. She doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how often I¡¯ve beaten her mother.¡± Checo¡¯s voice began to sound hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m not a good father, oftene home drunk, and always angry for trivial reasons. My wife always became my outlet until she finally couldn¡¯t stand it and left us.¡±


    Elise¡¯s body began to tremble hearing that story.


    Checo massaged the spot in the middle of his forehead. ¡°No one could have guessed it. Such a gentle and kind mother was able to leave her daughter to me, her terrible husband¡­. That incident affected my daughter mentally. She was very close to her mother¡­. Because of her shy nature, she had no friends to talk¡­. She did have friends in the end, but you could say they weren¡¯t any good¡­.¡±


    With one hand, Elise held her head which was slightly hurt.


    ¡°Because of her new friends, my daughter got to know the forbidden powder¡­. She used it as a coping mechanism for her mother¡¯s disappearance.¡± Checo continued his story. ¡°And I, as her father, couldn¡¯t prevent that¡­. The disaster came¡­. I remember how it felt to hug her cold body in her room¡­.¡±


    The man choked and then wiped his tears.


    ¡°What happened to you, Elise?¡± Gina raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Elise was still holding her head. The muscles on her face tightened, forming an expression like she was in pain, although the dizziness in her head wasn¡¯t really that painful.


    There is something that feels familiar to her in the Checo story.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard the reason those people did this, Elise.¡± Raymund started talking again. ¡°The question is, are you still unwilling to do anything? Are you going to let Gina fail to destroy the drug¡¯s cirction? Are you also going to let Checo can¡¯t make amends? You want them not to be able to live in peace?¡±


    Elise froze again. Checo was about to ask the female warrior, but Gina stopped him. It seemed Gina could guess that the god was talking to Elise.


    ¡°And remember Dani¡¯s sacrifice so that her friends can still fight.¡±


    Elise folded her arms across her chest tightly like someone shivering, even though the temperature wasn¡¯t too cold.


    ¡°You know I will help you, but you still won¡¯t grant their wish. You are evil, Elise.¡± Raymund¡¯s voice had slow intervals, but it made Elise¡¯s heartbeat go up. ¡°It¡¯s wrong to let that cursed thing continue to circte. It means you¡¯re letting people get addicted to it, and then they die. Yes, just like Checo and Gina¡¯s beloved people.¡±


    Elise¡¯s chin started to drop, and her eyes widened.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re still very depressed, and you want to run away, Elise. But, you have to convey my n to Gina and Checo. Standing still isn¡¯t an option, Elise. If you still don¡¯t do anything, you will make people even more desperate and allow others to die of addiction.¡±

 Chapter 45 45 – A New Plan

    Jorge was doing push-ups in his yard that morning, and an aide approached him.


    ¡°Good morning, Don Jorge. Sorry to bother you.¡± The aide lowered his head. ¡°I would like to report the disappearance of several people at our ce.¡±


    Jorge stopped his workout, then drank water from therge wooden ss on the table. ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°A man named Sergio and his two female colleagues named Elise and Gina.¡± The aide answered. ¡°They are in one group, and since yesterday they have not reported to their superiors. Their rooms are empty, and neither the guards nor the vigers have seen them sincest night.¡±


    Jorge wiped his sweat with a cloth.¡± As I expected, they were keeping something. I can already feel it but can¡¯t do anything to heroes like them. Others might curse me¡­. Ah, sorry, I was rambling on to myself. Ask some of our men to look for them.¡±


    ¡°All right, sir.¡± The aide then backed away.<sub>.</sub>


    ***


    After Elise exined Raymund¡¯s n to Gina and Checo, they took a day off. After that, they came out of the ntation area at night and headed eastward through the wilderness.


    They had walked there long enough, and Elise could feel the warmth of the morning sun entering through the leaves.


    ¡°So, Frei, the goddess of nature, was the one who asked for the oils to be found? She doesn¡¯t believe that animals can handle those oils because they don¡¯t havemon sense like humans? Then, the god of hope suggested choosing one of the most striking-looking animals in order to attract the attention of a guard? The animal then led the guard to the hiding ce for the oils?¡± Gina asked a long question.


    Elise nodded.<sub></sub>


    ¡°How many times have you asked something like that since yesterday, Gina?¡± Checo, who was leading the group, sighed.¡±  You¡¯re the one who proposed betting onElise¡¯ss n. Why are you the most doubtful one?¡±


    ¡°It is not like that.¡± Gina shrugged.¡±  I¡¯m only interested in the way the gods interfere in human affairs.¡±


    Checo looked at Elise. ¡°I hope that this n of yours really works, Elise. We can¡¯t go back anymore because we must be suspected. We left without permission. This is ourst chance.¡±


    ¡°Hey, did you forget, Checo?¡± Gina chuckled. ¡°She is the servant of the god of hope! Your wish will surelye true!¡±


    Suddenly Checo gave a hand signal and leaned closer to one of the trees. Gina and Elise immediately followed the man¡¯s movements.<sub></sub>


    A sound like several pping wings approached. Checo and Elise readied their weapons while Gina had raised her hands that were wearing magical gloves.


    ¡°Take it easy, Elise,¡± Raymund told his servant. ¡°They are not your enemies, but the ones who will carry you to your destination. Frei apologized that the beasts could onlye now. Their original location is quite far from the fields.¡±


    Raymund could have asked Elise andpany to wait for the beasts somewhere instead of walking a long distance. However, Raymund felt it would be better if they left as soon as possible from that cursed ntation.


    When they heard that the location of their oil had been discovered, Gina and Checo¡¯s expressions changedpletely. Most likely, Jorge realized that, but the big boss chose to remain silent first, for whatever reason.


    The sound of the pping of the wings stopped. Elise walked away from the tworades, ording to her master¡¯s request.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Elise!?¡± Checo quickly grabbed the woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°We have to meet them.¡± Elise answered.


    Gina put her hand on Checo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s trust her, Checo. Elise wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would go into danger carelessly. She must have good reasons for doing this, such as getting a whisper from a God she believes in.¡±


    Having been silent for a moment, Checo let go of Elise¡¯s hand, allowing the female warrior to continue on her way.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid, Elise. They won¡¯t attack you. The one who guarantees that is the goddess of nature herself.¡± Raymund tried to calm his servant.¡±


    ¡± What the¡­¡± Gina gasped when they finally arrived at an empty lot in the middle of the forest.


    Elise and Checo could only open their mouths wide when they saw what was in front of them: two creatures with bodies like lions but whose heads and feet were shaped like those of a white-feathered eagle. On the backs of the two beasts were gigantic wings that made them look so mighty.


    ¡°Griffin.¡± Gina hissed. Her mouth began to form a smile. ¡°Holy shit! They are bigger than I thought!¡±


    ¡°They are extremely rare beasts, Elise.¡± Raymund spoke with an enthusiastic tone. ¡°One of the fastest and can carry all of you. Don¡¯t forget to thank the god of natureter when youe back here.¡±


    One of the griffins walked over to the three. Gina and Checo immediately flinched and readied their weapons, but Elise stayed where she was. It wasn¡¯t because she was too scared to move or because her master ordered her to. Elise had a feeling that she would be fine around the legendary beast.


    The female warrior rubbed the beast¡¯s neck gently. Her tworades held their breath when they saw that scene as if what Elise did was an act that could threaten their life.


    ¡°Frei said, you are natural at handling animals, Elise.¡± Raymund chuckled. ¡°We will ride them to get to the destination,¡± Elise said as she turned to her tworades. As usual, the female warrior ryed her master¡¯s words.


    ¡°Elise, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡± Checo gave a bitter chuckle. ¡°A legendary beast like that can¡¯t be controlled by someone.¡±


    Gina lowered her hands that were ready tounch magic. ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Checo? Various literature said Griffins would attack anyone who gets too close to them. Basically, they are not aggressive if we keep our distance. But look what¡¯s going on now. Elise is fucking petting the beast like she¡¯s petting a house cat! Her head should have been crushed by that beast!¡±

 Chapter 46 46 – The Joy of Fly

    ¡°Wohooo!!!¡± Gina screamed with joy as the Griffin they were riding flew into the air.


    Feeling the wind on her face, Elise couldn¡¯t help but smile at the expression of Gina sitting in front of her.


    ¡°Holy shit! We really fly!¡± Checo sounded more frightened than delighted. He rode the other Griffin alone and held on to it so tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold him so tight, Checo!¡± Ginaughed. ¡°He¡¯ll knock you down!¡±


    Gina then looked at the trees that looked like they were shrinking below. Her smile now looks faint. ¡°Ah, when was thest time I did something fascinating like this, huh? When I recruit people who have the same goal? Ah, maybe long before that. I have fun sometimes, but I can¡¯t say I really enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°How did you meet Checo and the others?¡± Elise asked, this time of her own ord.


    Gina was silent for a moment, still smiling. ¡°As I said earlier, I recruited them, Elise. You know that Dani and I are old friends, right? For others, I did some research. Asking here and there to find people who share the same fate as us.¡±


    The journey continued for a few minutes, and finally, they almost reached their destination.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Titan Mandrake.¡± Gina hissed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really belong to the mandrake family, but people have named the nt that way because their looks are simr.¡±


    Elise Gulped. The creature that Gina was referring to was already visible in the distance. It is shaped like a giant baby made of roots, has a dark purple color, its head is covered with leaves, and there is only a hole where the eyes should be. And what made it even more intimidating was that it was taller than the surrounding trees.


    It is a giant.


    ¡°A-as we nned, we will jump when we get close to the trees!¡± Elise said with a nervous gesture. She looked at the purple leaf trees below that looked like they were getting closer and closer. The Griffin she was riding in had already begun to lower its flight. ¡°The goddess of nature doesn¡¯t want these griffins to join the fight. They are very rare animals, and they are also needed for us to go home¡­. Kyaaa!!!¡±


    The Griffins¡¯ descent speed increased even more. Gina stood with her feet on the beast¡¯s back, then shouted. ¡°Catch my body!!!¡±


    The woman jumped up, releasing wind pressure from her hand, which she aimed downwards. Her falling speed is reduced, her friends then jumped to her. Checo managed to hug Gina¡¯s stomach while Elise caught the mage¡¯s leg.


    ¡°What are you doing, Elise!?¡± Gina screamed in panic. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hug me before I jumped!?¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m so nervous!¡±


    The three of them were moving wildly in the air and screaming. Gina tried to stabilize her position with her magic. Still, her bnce was messed up because Elise held onto her legs instead of her body.


    ¡°Can you climb onto my body, Elise!?¡± Gina pleaded, but Elise didn¡¯t listen and was still busy screaming. The mage had no choice but to continue to activate her wind magic. She must slow down their falling momentum, even though she and her twopanions swayed in various directions.


    And then, Checo puffed his cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare throw up on my clothes, Checo!!!¡± Gina seemed more afraid of that happening than falling down.


    ¡°Follow Gina¡¯s orders, Elise! Or you and them will get a nasty fall! They don¡¯t have armor as good as you or the privilege to be revived in God¡¯s realm!¡± Raymund snapped.


    Elise tried to ignore the wild movements that kept throwing her and her two friends. Slowly she began to climb onto the mage¡¯s body.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Wait, Elise! Don¡¯t hold on to that part!¡± Gina panicked even more, when Elise grabbed the top of her pants.


    Suddenly Elise¡¯s body fell quickly, taking Gina¡¯s pants with her. The lower part of the mage¡¯s body becamepletely bare because her panties were also carried by Elise¡¯s hands.


    ¡°That looks familiar¡­.¡± Raymund muttered.


    Luckily, the pants caught in both of Gina¡¯s shoes, and they weren¡¯t tossed around anymore. Gina managed to get herself and her two friends down at a slow speed.


    ¡°Finally, we stabilized.¡± Checo breathed a sigh of relief after swallowing his own vomit. ¡°I thought we were going to die.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are not tossed around anymore!!!¡± Gina grumbled with a face as red as a ripe tomato. ¡°But, my pussy almost froze because of the strong wind, you know!!??¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Elise just said a word, and one of Gina¡¯s shoes came off, making the female warrior¡¯s position even more dangerous. She clinging to Gina¡¯s pants like a Tarzan.


    ¡°No¡­. Please¡­. No¡­.¡± Gina looks almost crying. Her other shoe is about toe off as well. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you let go of that too, Elise.¡±


    They continued to approach the purple leaves above the trees. Elise looked at Gina nervously, and the mage responded by shaking her head.


    Finally, Gina¡¯sst shoe came off, along with her pants and panties.


    ¡°Kyaaaaa!!!¡± Elise plunged, entered the thicket of leaves, hit various branches, then fell face down on the big roots. ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    And after that, one of Gina¡¯s shoesnded on her head.


    ¡°It seems you really have to practice goodnding.¡± Raymund stifled augh.


    Elise didn¡¯t really feel the impact because her fall was reduced by the leaves and twigs. She quickly got up and cleaned her body.


    A gust of wind hit Elise. Gina came down, still using her wind magic.


    Elise could see the mage¡¯s private parts clearly.


    ¡°Give me our bag, Checo!¡± Once shended on the ground, Gina held out a hand to Checo while she used the other to keep her robe from moving in an unwanted direction. Unfortunately, her robe wasn¡¯t very long and only reached her buttocks, barely covering her crotch.


    If she¡¯s fighting, that will create problems.


    Checo grimaced. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t even know where our bag is. Maybe it fell when I jumped or when we swayed.¡±


    With an unusually stiff movement, Gina turned to her male partner. ¡°Excuse me? What the fuck?¡±


    Elise came to Gina with a pair of shoes belonging to the mage, which happened to be lying nearby. The female warrior also grimaced. ¡°I am really, really sorry.¡±

 Chapter 47 47 – The Oddness

    ¡°Those damn that white light!¡± Raymondints again about the censorship.


    To maintain her decency, Gina chose to tie her robe to her waist. Her pants and panties are gone and probably stuck in the trees. It will be hard to find.


    ¡°The texture of the trees here is the same as themon trees.¡± Checo examined the bark on a tree that was a bit dark in color. ¡°Only the color is different.¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re not the same.¡± Gina had juste out from behind a tree, checking if the knot in her robes was tight enough. ¡°If a nt affected by a titan mandrake had fruit, the taste would be much different.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about the opium nt? Will it also change if it bes like this?


    ¡°I think it will work.¡± Gina sighed. ¡°Even though no one has ever proven it, we have no other choice. Even if we fail in making those evil nts obsolete, people won¡¯te to the ntation if we manage to move the titan mandrake there.¡±


    ¡°Sir Raymund says we have to be careful with nts that aren¡¯t as big as these trees.¡± Elise ryed a message from her master. ¡°That titan mandrake is still a child, so it can¡¯t give life to nts this big.¡±


    Gina nodded, walking over to the female warrior. ¡°I see. That¡¯s new information that isn¡¯t in any manuscripts.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    They continued their journey through the ce. Elise could feel something different there whenpared to the regr forests.


    ¡°Is it just me, or am I not hearing any animal noises from there?¡± Raymund pointed at the difference. ¡°You can¡¯t hear it either, can you, Elise?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir,¡± Elise answered, causing her twopanions to nce at her.


    The female warrior also saw no animals at all, even small insects.


    Due to the extreme silence, Elise could hear her own heartbeat and breathing, as well as the footsteps of herself and her friends. The female warrior wanted to get out of that ce immediately. The eerie atmosphere tormented her, though she didn¡¯t know why.


    Raymund¡¯s ce was quiet too, but not so terrible as this.


    ¡°So, I never found the origin of god servants in any manuscript.¡± Gina started the conversation. ¡°Were you created like this? Or were you raised in the realm of God?¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡± That question that came from nowhere surprised Elise.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to tell it or not, Elise. I won¡¯t stop you from doing that.¡± Raymund said before the servant asked. ¡°The important thing is to talk to her. It seems the silence makes you ufortable, and she realizes it. She just wants to help you. And I agree with her.¡±


    ¡°Well, you could say I reincarnated, maybe?¡± Elise Grimaced. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gina raised her eyebrows, looking at the female warrior¡¯s face. ¡°So¡­. Sorry, you¡¯re actually dead?¡±


    Elise nodded. ¡°That¡¯s how it is¡­ But I¡¯m not from this world. I¡¯m not from the realm of gods either.¡±


    Gina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re from a different dimension!?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡± Once again, Elise wasn¡¯t sure of her own words.<sub></sub>


    Gina¡¯s face began to fill with excitement. ¡°After this, you have to tell me about the world you came from! I will¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhhh¡­.¡± Checo gave a hand signal for hisrades to stop walking.


    A few feet in front of them was a tree. The height is equal to that of an average human, the leaves are few, and the trunk looks like a tangle of roots. The nt¡¯s color is the same as the other trees in that forest.


    ¡°Elise, you said earlier we should be wary of the smaller nts, right?¡± Checo hissed, preparing to use his club and shield.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s right.¡± Elise also drew the sword from the sheath on her back.


    Led by Checo, they approached the tree with slow steps. With every step she took, Elise could feel her heart rate increasing.


    However, after a while, something still hadn¡¯t happened.


    Gina narrowed her eyes. ¡°I really have a bad feeling about this tree. The shape ispletely abnormal.¡±


    Suddenly there was a rustling sound from above. Something fell and hit Gina¡¯s body. Her twopanions had just turned around to help her, but the mage had already cast wind pressure magic that threw her body into the air, along with the monster on her back.


    Checo returned to face the small tree earlier and immediately blocked an attack from another monster.


    It was the tree they had checked earlier. It had just changed shape. Now, it has two hands and feet, as well as a faceless head.


    Checo counterattacked the monster with his club. Even though its movement looks irregr, the monster can block Checo¡¯s attacks, even to the point of making counter attacks. Luckily, Checo was also able to defend himself from the monster¡¯s blows.


    Meanwhile, the monster that fell on Gina was flung far away, while the mage descended slowly using her wind magic.


    This time, Elise took the initiative to attack, even though she had frozen in confusion for seconds. The female warrior came to the monster that had fallen on Gina.


    Elise¡¯s sword managed to sh the monster¡¯s bark, but she received a punch in the stomach. That woman was staggered but still maintained her bnce and blocked her opponent¡¯s blow.


    Gina looked at Elise and Checo in turn. Her friends can push their respective opponents. However, the mage felt that it would take time until the monsters were defeated.


    So, the mageunched two fireballs at the monsters with her two hands.


    The monsters¡¯ bodies exploded from Gina¡¯s fireballs. That attack didn¡¯t destroy them, but it was enough to knock them down. This allowed Elise to sh the tree monster¡¯s neck many times until it broke while Checo beat his enemy¡¯s head to shreds.


    Elise and Checo drew closer to Gina when their respective enemies were not moving anymore. They faced different directions and were ready to attack.


    There was another crackling sound from above, but there were far more of them this time. Not only that, but several footsteps also echoed from various directions.

 Chapter 48 48 – Advancing

    ¡°Checo,unch me up!¡± Elise shouted. ¡°Just like we practiced yesterday!¡±


    Checo knelt down while positioning his shield upwards. Elise ran, jumped, and as soon as she put her foot on the shield, Checo pushed her up. The female warrior soared high, then twisted her body. Her whirlwind attack cut down the monsters that started to fall.


    Meanwhile, Gina pressed her hands to the ground. ¡°Give me ten seconds, Checo!¡±


    Checo protects Gina from the monsters¡¯ attacks. Using his club, that guy beats the legs of the monsters thate. It didn¡¯t defeat them right away, but it was enough to slow them down.


    Elise fell on a big root, and Checo gave her an order. ¡°Just attack their feet, Elise!¡±


    ¡°Looks like you really need to practice yournding, Elise,¡± Raymund muttered.


    The female warrior paid no heed to that and immediately got up, knocking down the iing monsters with her sword.


    However, Checo and Elise were quickly overwhelmed by the monsters. The two warriors drew closer to Gina as they continued to receive fists from their enemies.<sub>.</sub>


    Suddenly a rumble came, and the ground shook hard. The monsters lost their bnce, then their feet sank into the cracks in the ground created by Gina¡¯s magic.


    ¡°Hold on to me!¡± After that, the mage gave an order.


    Because their enemy was immobilized, Checo and Elise could hug Gina¡¯s body again. The mage then flew herself and her friends using the wind pressure from her palms.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep this up for too long.¡± The mage sounded like she was in pain. ¡°So, prepare yourself from the impact.¡±


    Not long after, the three of them finally descended. Checo and Gina made a goodnding, but Elise crashed hard again. She immediately got help from her two friends.


    ¡°We have to keep running towards the east!¡± Elise imitated her master¡¯s instructions. ¡°Remember, we only need to poke the titan mandrake!¡±


    They ran, asionally jumping between the roots. Their bnce wobbled a bit as the roots began to squirm.<sub></sub>


    The first victim was Checo. His leg was entangled by one of the roots, but Elise was able to sh that thing. When it was Elise¡¯s turn to be trapped, Gina freed her with a fireball.


    And so on, the three of them cooperate with each other against those roots. Their progress was slowing down, but they were all still able to advance.


    ¡°Shit!!!¡± Gina cursed with all her might when she heard the footsteps bigger than the monsters they had fought earlier. ¡°You said the monster we¡¯re going to face isn¡¯t too big, Elise! Why is that thing so humongous!?¡±


    Yes, a root monster that was three times an adult¡¯s height was running towards them.


    ¡°Do not stop! Keep going!!!¡± Raymund shouted as Elise, and her three friends stopped.


    ¡°Argggghhhh!!!¡± Elise ran again at a quick pace, then she jumped and stuck her sword forward.


    Elise¡¯s charge thrust hit the monster¡¯s knee, forcing it to stagger. Checo also made a simr move, but he used his shield to hit the monster¡¯s other leg.<sub></sub>


    The giant monster fell, and Gina didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. The mage dropped arge, sharp chunk of ice onto the enemy¡¯s back.


    And then they continued running.


    The three arrived at an area where trees were sparse. They could already see the titan mandrake¡¯s feet from a distance, but they were intercepted by monsters the same size as the first one they fought.


    ¡°Fuck you all!!!¡± Checo¡¯s voice sounded like a roar. His body color turned red, and suddenly the muscles in his body expanded.


    ¡°You can die if you use that technique, Checo!¡± Gina gave a warning.


    However, Checo didn¡¯t care. With a speed that increased many times over, he charged forward while raising his weapon high.


    One strike from the man was enough to crush the head of one of the monsters. Previously, he had to do it many times until it happened.


    That man continued to advance and attack. This time he didn¡¯t just use his club. He also uses his shield to hit opponents. The monsters fought back, but their fists were all meaningless. Checo¡¯s body is like armor that repels all attacks.


    Seeing many monsters escaping Checo, Elise did not stand still. The female warrior used her sword to eradicate the monsters. Gina also helps by casting various types of magic attacks.


    Minutes passed, and Checo destroyed thest monster. His body color turned to normal, and his muscles shrank to their original size.


    ¡°Keep going, Elise! Don¡¯t you dare to stop!¡± Raymund shouted again.


    However, Elise prefers to approach Checo. Together with Gina, the female warrior helped Checo stand up.


    ¡°Just leave me. You still have to go forward.¡± Checo¡¯s voice sounded like gibberish. His body was covered in thick sweat, barely open his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t fight anymore. I just want to rest¡­Please.¡±


    ¡°No, Checo!¡± Gina objected. ¡°The three of us will get out of this ce! I don¡¯t want to lose myrades again!¡±


    They were only ten feet away from the Titan Mandrake. However, they have to face another obstacle. The ground in front of them was covered with long, sharp little thorns.


    Gina put on a bitter smile. ¡± We¡¯re so close¡­.¡­.¡±


    She stopped her speech as soon as she heard another rumbling from behind.


    The three looked back and immediately saw another monster figure in the distance, shaped like an apple with a giant mouth, had thousands of fat tendrils at the bottom. The tendrils serve as legs for it to move forward.


    ¡°Oh, God¡­.¡± Elise sounded like she was whimpering in pain. However, she removed Checo¡¯s hand from her neck, then pointed her sword at the rapidly approaching monster.


    Gina tried to bring out the fireball in her hand. She intends to throw it at the titan mandrake. All they needed was a little touch to the giant monster.


    However, what appeared above Gina¡¯s palm were only sparks that quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Gina cursed out of frustration. ¡°My mana is running out!¡±

 Chapter 49 49 – Just One Touch

    Elise kept her sword from falling, even though her hands shook like crazy. The monster continued to approach, knocking down any trees in its path, causing more rumblings.


    Meanwhile, Gina was still trying to get anything out of her hands. Tiny sparks, water, ice, and even foam appeared alternately from her hands. However, nothing became solid enough to shoot.


    Elise backed away until her back touched Gina¡¯s. The mage could feel the intense shaking in the female warrior¡¯s body.


    ¡°Sorry, Elise. We won¡¯t have a chance to escape even if I manage to poke that titan mandrake.¡± Ginaughed bitterly.


    The original n was to touch the giant monster, then run as hard as they could from there. The titan mandrake will look for its intruder until he finds it, then Elise and her friends will direct that being to the ntation.


    ¡°Gina, do what you have to do!!¡± Elise¡¯s voice was barely intelligible. The apple-shaped monster had already opened its mouth like it was about to eat her and the others.


    Gina closed her eyes, searching for all kinds of magic stored in her memory.


    ¡°Ginaaaa!!!¡± Elise was getting hysterical.


    The monster was only a few feet away.<sub>.</sub>


    The mage opened her eyes, bent down, scooped up the soil, then gripped it tightly. Using wind magic with her remaining mana, she shot out the lump of soil.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Gina bit her lip, unsure if her magic was enough to make the lump of soil reach its destination.


    And sure enough, the lump started moving downwards.


    ¡°Come on!!!¡±


    ¡°Arggghhh!!!¡± Elise shouted along. Holding back all her fear, she jumped up and stabbed her sword into the apple monster¡¯s forehead.


    The monster moved like crazy, then the lump of soil shot by Gina finally hit the titan mandrake¡¯s leg.


    Earthquake happened. Elise and her friends lost their bnce. The titan mandrake began to rise to its feet.


    Elise, who couldn¡¯t stand up straight, saw a thick darkness. It came from the apple monster¡¯s mouth, which opened wide, only inches away from the female warrior.<sub></sub>


    I will die. Those were the only words that shed through Elise¡¯s head. She wanted to scream, but her tongue was frozen.


    But, Elise suddenly felt a smack on her body. The scenery around her seemed to be moving away.


    She was on the back of a griffin.


    ¡°Seeing your struggles, the god of nature decided to send the griffins again to help,¡± Raymund exined with a sigh of relief. ¡°She brought tears to her eyes seeing all of you¡­ Ah, that¡¯s amazing, Elise. Good job.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, sir!¡± Elise desperately kept her body from falling. She clung to the griffin¡¯s feathers, then managed to sit up in a better position.


    Meanwhile, despite her thin frame, Gina had to hold onto Checo¡¯spletely limp body. ¡°Move your ass, Checo!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Gina. I really don¡¯t have the energy anymore¡­.¡± Checo mumbled.


    ¡°Shiiiit!!!¡±<sub></sub>


    The titan mandrake had risen to its feet and stretched out its hand to reach the griffins.


    The half-eagle beasts continued to climb upwards.


    Finally, the giant monster caught something, then checked it. However, it was neither a human nor the tail of a griffin. It is a kind of garment.


    Gina mustered all her strength, and finally, Checo was sessfully raised onto the griffin¡¯s body. The man could only lie there with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Are you okay, Gina!!??¡± Elise brought her griffin closer to her friend.


    Gina caught her breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­.¡±


    The mage choked hard, then checked her lower body, which was not protected by anything. No wonder she felt some tickles in her crotch. Apparently, it¡¯s from the beast¡¯s fur.


    Instead of letting out a hysterical scream, Gina put on a nk expression and looked at Elise. The female warrior could only give her signature stiff grimace.


    It seemed the mage had given up.


    ¡°The question is, will that ugly monster continue to follow us?¡± Gina stared at the monster that turned out to be thirty feet tall after standing up. That being was running, crashing through the trees, causing deafening thud after thud with every step.


    ¡°As my master says, it will continue to follow us¡­. Well, not actually follow us. This Titan mandrake will continue to run in the direction of the attack that hit it earlier.¡± Elise massaged the back of her neck. She was nervous not only because a giant monster was chasing her but because she wasn¡¯t used to seeing a bottomless Gina. ¡°Well, at least that¡¯s what he heard from the goddess of nature.¡±


    Gina kept looking back. ¡°I trust you, Elise. After all, your words have been proven true. There is a titan mandrake in this forest.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    The mage looked at herrade with a smile. ¡°Now, you better tell me about that world you came from.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Elise blinked her eyes. She was confused by the question that didn¡¯t rte to the current situation.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s still time until we get to the ntation.¡± Gina shrugged. ¡°And with your story, I might be able to distract myself from the fact that my bare pussy is freezing.¡±


    The two griffins they were riding rose higher, keeping their distance from the titan mandrake.


    ***


    Elise and Gina kept looking down. The leaves of the nts that the titan mandrake passed through turned purple, just like the ones at the monster¡¯s original location.


    ¡°If the titan mandrake settles down somewhere, its influence will expand over time.¡± Elise delivered an exnation from her master. ¡°So, with time, the whole ntation will change color.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope thisst part of our n works.¡± Gina took a deep breath looking at the vast expanse of ntation. ¡°We can only hope that Jorge really doesn¡¯t want to abandon his preciousnd.¡±


    A flying creature came from far away. Provoked by that, the titan mandrake elerated his run.


    The mageughed. ¡°And the evil boss iste again. He should have heard the titan mandrake¡¯s footsteps earlier, but he only came out with his dragon when this monster was close.¡±


    The titan mandrake came out of the forest area, entering the ntation, which was also starting to turn purple. The dragon increased its speed.

 Chapter 50 50 – Giant Monster Battle

    ¡°You said that titan mandrake would be easy to handle, right?¡± I asked the goddess of nature while massaging my forehead.


    Frei Grimaced. ¡°Sorry, I thought your servant level would be much higher than this.¡±


    ¡°Elise still needs time.¡± I sighed. ¡°She has only carried out two missions. You almost screwed this n for failing to reveal the true power of the titan mandrake.¡±


    ¡°Well, but all those ns came from your idea.¡± Frei sneered.


    I snorted, annoyed with the goddess, but chose to restrain myself. It would be even more annoying if there was a fight.


    ¡°Ah, what a shame, even though this is almost reaching its climax.¡± Erbau, the god of buildings, shed a smile. ¡°But, I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Erbau,¡± Frei answered without looking at that god.


    I raised my eyebrows as the god waved his hand. ¡°Where are you going, Erbau? In a moment, the exciting battle will begin.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pity.¡± Erbau shrugged and spread his arms slightly while walking backward. ¡°But, Levi and Edna visited my ce. I can¡¯t let the two big bosses wait any longer than this.


    ¡°Ah, I see. Too bad then.¡± Well, I have no particr reason to keep him here, anyway. I was just making small talk.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a pleasure doing this with you, Raymund. I might ask you a favor sometime.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to ask as the god of buildings disappeared into the fog. Hisst words were stuck in my head. Asking for help? Does that mean other gods can give me quests?


    ¡°Sir Raymund, the dragon has arrived,¡± Anja told me.


    ***<sub></sub>


    With tense faces, Elise and Gina watched the two giant monsters move closer to each other. Meanwhile, Checo was still face down in front of the mage.


    ¡°Soon.¡± Gina held her breath.


    A dazzling sh of light startled them, followed by a lightning bolt striking the dragon¡¯s left-wing. The monster shrieked hard and fell from its flight, tumbling to the ground. The titan mandrake wasted no time and immediately punched the dragon¡¯s head when that beast was just getting up.


    ¡°Sorry, my lightning didn¡¯t hit the target. I was aiming for the dragon¡¯s body.¡± Raymund informed.


    Elise did not reply and remained focused on watching the massive battle that caused loud bangs.


    ¡°What the¡­!?¡± Gina widened her eyes as someone jumped off the dragon¡¯s back. ¡°How can he live after his dragon rolls around like that!?¡±


    Yes, it was Jorge who jumped. The dragon tamer raised a giant ax that emitted white light.<sub></sub>


    Jorge shed the body of the titan mandrake from the shoulder to the stomach. The nt monster lost its bnce and fell backward with a sh wound on its body.


    ¡°As expected, Jorge is no ordinary person.¡± Checo finally got up and sat on the griffin¡¯s back. He briefly down at Gina¡¯s lower body but chose not toment. ¡°That dragon tamer name is not something made up.¡±


    ¡°He literally controls a dragon, Checo.¡± Gina pped her forehead.


    The dragon sprayed mes at the titan mandrake. Instead of squirming in the heat, the nt monster dashed forward with a burning body. It tackled his foe until both of them were rolling in the fields. The nts also began to burn because of the fire from the body of the titan mandrake.


    ¡°Ah, the nts have started to change.¡± Gina hissed. The influence of the titan mandrake has indeed spread to those nts. The purple color began to expand.


    The battle between the two giant monsters was still ongoing. The two staggered to their feet, though their bodies weren¡¯t burning anymore. Jorge, who jumped high from the ground, shed the titan mandrake¡¯s knee with his giant axe. The nt monster knelt down and got another burst of fire from the dragon.


    ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Gina grumbled. ¡°Everything we are doing will be in vain if that titan mandrake dies!¡±


    This time the dragon sprayed its enemy with fire non-stop. The titan mandrake couldn¡¯t wake up because of that.


    Elise and herpanions could see Jorgeughing among the purple nts. Gina covered her face with her hands, Checo closed his eyes with a sigh, and Elise wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. The female warrior felt that she had fought hard with her tworades. Of course, she wants all of this to be sessful.


    ¡°Is there anything you can do, sir? Or is there anything I can do to help the titan mandrake?¡± Elise continued to stare at the nt monster¡¯s body that continued to burn.


    ¡°Frei said everything will be fine,¡± Raymund replied in a rxed tone.


    Suddenly the nts around Jorge twitched. The dragon tamer looked around and prepared to use his axe. The nts then intertwine with each other and form humanoid figures. Jorge immediately tried to cut through the figures, but in no time, he was overwhelmed. The figures managed to surround him.


    Elise could see the dragon tamer¡¯s hand sinking into the crowd of purple monsters.


    Seeing its master in danger, the dragon stopped its mes and tried to help Jorge by driving off the monsters with its front paws. However, that beast is unable to find that man.


    And there was a big crackling sound. The titan mandrake rose with apletely burned body, and chunks of its body fell. With a limp, that monster ran to the dragon again.


    Unprepared, the dragon couldn¡¯t do anything when its body was lifted by the nt monster. The titan mandrake then threw the enemy as far as possible. The dragon soared high enough before finallynding with a thunderous thud, shaking the ground and sending chunks of soil into the air.


    The titan mandrake wasn¡¯t done with that. That nt monster ran again towards its enemy, jumped up with its body still burning, and then crashed from above onto the dragon.


    This time, the loud thud was amodated by bones cracking sound and the dragon¡¯s shriek.


    ¡°Holy shit!!!¡± Raymund shouted in a high-pitched voice like a girl. That scene was so surreal and totally unexpected.


    The nt monster chose to lie on top of the dragon. That causes the fire in its body to spread to its enemy.


    Elise felt a drop of water hit her face. She looked up at the sky filled with thick clouds. In just a short time, the water droplets fell more and more.

 Chapter 51 51 – The Evils

    Drops of water still fell quite a lot, soaking the bodies of Elise and her friends. The titan mandrake shifted from the dragon¡¯s body with a still burning body. The rainwater was not enough to extinguish the fire on the nt monster.


    ¡°Hopefully, the fire goes out before it dies,¡± Gina muttered. ¡°The titan mandrake¡¯s body will be covered by giant flower buds. It was a method to heal its injuries¡­. Well, at least that¡¯s what I read from the manuscript.¡±


    Instead of paying attention to the giant monster, Elise looked at the increasing number of purple nts. Like the one that attacked Jorge earlier, they intertwined with each other to form humanoid figures.


    The female warrior gasped when she realized that some monsters were moving somewhere.


    ¡°Ah, they will be doing a sweep to eradicate unwanted creatures in the area,¡± Gina exined.


    ¡°We have to save the vigers!¡± Elise shouted to her tworades.


    Gina and Checo were silent, looking back at the female warrior.


    ¡°No, Elise,¡± Raymund said. ¡°Your job is done. You shoulde back soon.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°We are too tired and will have no hope against them,¡± Checo told Elise with trembling lips. ¡°We should be grateful that we are safe here.¡±


    Elise¡¯s eyes widened, and her breathing started to get heavy. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to the vigers. The monsters that rose from the field were numerouspared to the ones Elise and her friends had fought earlier. Even Elise knew the guards wouldn¡¯t be able to fight them.


    The giant field was almost empty, left by the nts.


    Elise started to squeeze her head. This is much worse than killing just one person. The vigers who knew nothing would be ughtered.


    And Elise was already a part of that massacre.


    ¡°You should already know the risks, Elise.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? Sooner orter, you will have to kill in your mission.¡±


    Elise¡¯s tears started to flow.<sub></sub>


    ¡°But, if left unchecked, this ntation will kill more people. The drug it produces is highly addictive. What that thing destroys are not only the lives of the addicts but also the people around them.¡± Gina used a cold tone when she spoke. ¡°Many people will see their loved ones tormented by the drug and eventually die.¡±


    With a stiff movement, Elise looked at Gina again. It turned out that the mage¡¯s tears had also fallen.


    ¡°But those vigers probably only think of livingfortably¡­. They worked hard in the fields without thinking about the impact of the crops¡­.¡± Elise muttered in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known the vigers for a long time, Elise. They really don¡¯t know what they¡¯re nting. There¡¯s no evil in them.¡± Gina answered. ¡°But, to achieve something good, sometimes we have to be evil,¡±


    Elise¡¯s tears fell more and more.


    ***


    The rumbling melody of thousands of drops of water hitting the ground can still be heard. Elise and her twopanions were ushered by the griffins to take shelter under arge tree. Their location is now very far from the ntation.<sub></sub>


    Instead of going straight away, the beasts slept near them. After the rain stopped and they had enough rest, the beasts would take them to the city.


    ¡°Ah, my mana has recovered a bit.¡± Gina dried her clothes with the heat from her palms. She used her shirt as a skirt this time, while her upper body was only covered by a white bra.


    Meanwhile, Checo squeezed his shirt while topless. His tired gaze fell on Elise. The female warrior just curled up while leaning against the tree. Her nk gaze was directed downwards.


    ¡°What are you going to do after this, Elise?¡± Gina moved her palm that glowed orange to her bra. ¡°You can join us. The cirction of the drug will still continue, I will still¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it now, Gina.¡± Checo interrupted when he realized that Elise flinched. ¡°She still needs time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry¡­¡±


    The man then came to Elise and knelt before the woman. Smiling, he said in a soft voice. ¡°Thanks, because of you, I can calm down now. The idea that drugs are getting harder to get makes me happy. Fewer people are at risk of ending up like my daughter.¡±


    Elise lifted her face. She looked at Checho¡¯s smile with her mouth agape for a moment, then hissed. ¡°But, for what cost?¡±


    Checo¡¯s smile disappeared, and he couldn¡¯t answer.


    A cloud of fog appeared above Elise¡¯s head. The female warrior still didn¡¯t say anything as her body floated upwards. Gina and Checo were also silent, but their faces showed no surprise. Apparently, they were convinced that Elise was a true servant of God.


    ***


    Elise returned to my ce with a body still dripping with water. Frei and Anja immediately ran to the woman while I chose to stand still.


    ¡°Put on these clothes.¡± Wiping her tears, Anja handed Elise a set of clothes and a towel.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Elise epts Anja¡¯s gift. The female warrior¡¯s sad gaze was fixed on the floor.


    Frei emitted a faint green light from her right palm, then touched the female warrior¡¯s head. ¡°I will give you the animal control blessing. However, you can only control certain animals. But I don¡¯t even know what animals you can control. You have to find out for yourself in the human world.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s a good blessing.


    The goddess of nature then walked back to me. I raised my eyebrows. Since when did she hold that folded dark green cloth?


    ¡°This is a cloth that I made with the goddess of clothing. I did prepare it as a gift to certain people.¡± Frei shed a smile. Her gestures are much more friendly than before. ¡°This is a token of gratitude for you. You can make outfits for your servants with this.¡±


    I epted that and checked the parameters.


    [World nature cloth]


    Defense: C- (When used as an outfit)


    Effects:


    Resistance to poison +50%


    [This cloth is made from nt fibers grown in the realm of gods]


    ¡°Thanks very much.¡± I smiled back at Frei, then looked at Elise, still frozen in her ce.

 Chapter 52 52 – God’s Properties

    On many inte forums and social medias, there is a fierce debate about the title of this game. Many think that the word ¡®Reincarnation¡¯ is misleading. The in-game hero candidates don¡¯t get new bodies and new lives. They simply transmigrated to another world.


    For me, it doesn¡¯t matter either way. But if someone asked me, I¡¯ll choose the word ¡®Reincarnation¡¯ because it sounds catchier.


    And haven¡¯t I been ¡®reincarnated¡¯ into a god?


    After being absent for a few days due to work, I logged back into the game, finding Elise sitting motionless, wears the tunic and pants that Anja gave her. Her battle outfit was still folded beside her leg. And her sword is not there because it was left in the forest.


    [Elise Fairchild]


    Strength: C+


    Dexterity: D+


    Agility: C


    Vitality: B-


    Magic: C<sub>.</sub>


    Skills:


    [Charging Thrust ¨C Run fast and thrust the weapon forward. Focus on one enemy]


    [Whirlwind sh ¨C A spinning attack that can hit several enemies at once]


    Passive Skills:


    [Animal Control Blessing ¨C Ability to control certain animals]


    Her stats are increased in Strength, Agility, and Vitality. Previously, the three stats had attributes of C, C-, and B+, respectively. There should be one more skill that I chose, namely Rising sh. But due to her mental state, I decided to postpone her training.


    I went to the pond to pick a quest for her. But, Erbau came over to me for the fog. This time he was not alone but brought arge group of people. There were two huge wooden carriages pulled by four gigantic buffalo. The carriages contained blocks simr to bricks but were gray in color and doubled in size.


    Meanwhile, behind the carriages were about twenty men and women in dull clothes. They all carried sacks on their backs. Some also bring handyman tools such as shovels or hammers.


    Elise got up to her feet when she saw the shy group.<sub></sub>


    ¡°How are you, Ray?¡± With a broad smile, the god of buildings spread out his arms. ¡°As I promised, I will build a temple for your warrior!¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you very much, Erbau.¡± I can¡¯t hide my excitement.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Erbau gave a thumbs up, then looked at Elise. The woman was looking at the workers who were arranging building materials. ¡°Ah, she still can¡¯t move on from that incident, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but she still has to carry out her mission.¡± Again, I don¡¯t want to be too emotionally attached to my servant. I could have allowed her to cope with the incident, but I don¡¯t know how long. It might take some time, even if I use the fast-forward feature.


    Every yer wants the game to start right away, right?


    ¡°Well, you carried out your mission. I will direct my men.¡± An elongated light emerged from Erbau¡¯s hand. The light solidified, then turned into a whip.


    I grimaced at the whip, which was probably longer than most adults. Maybe that¡¯s too much, but I have no right to indulge in other gods¡¯ ways. ¡°Well, good luck, and thanks for giving color to this boring ce.¡±


    Erbau nodded while still smiling, then whipped that thing into the air. ¡°All of you, don¡¯t ck off! You know what it feels like to be whipped by me, right!?¡±


    The workers flinched, then sped up their work of arranging the materials. I went to the three quest tabs in the pond while pressing themunication button.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Hey, Anja¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re going to send Elise on another quest, aren¡¯t you, sir?¡± Anja said fast before I could finish my sentence. From her tone, I could tell that she was very disappointed. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but I¡¯m swamped now. Maybe next time.¡±


    And she hung up the call before I answered. Too bad, I like being apanied by a beautiful woman in carrying out my god¡¯s duty.


    [A woman has trouble finding customers at her food store]


    Credit points: 2000


    Skill points: 1


    [A noble daughter falls in love with amoner]


    Credit points: 4000


    Skill points: 2


    [A wizard is learning the forbidden art, Necromancy]


    Credit points: 6000


    Skill points: 3


    Before choosing one of them, I nced at Elise again. Perhaps, this time I will select an easy quest, even though the third mission looks interesting. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried about her mental state, but I¡¯m not sure that she will be at her best in carrying out difficult mission.


    After pressing the first quest tab, I went to my servant. ¡°I won¡¯t say I understand your feelings. I know you were shaken up after that incident, but you must go on a mission soon, Elise. You must grant those people¡¯s prayers.¡±


    In my heart, Iughed when I said thest sentence. That is bullshit.


    Elise closed her eyes for a moment. ¡°Very well, sir.¡±


    ¡°Put on your battle armor.¡±


    The woman picked up her outfit with a limp motion, then moved behind one of the pirs to change. She came out a few momentster.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t lose it again,¡± I muttered and gave her a new sword and a bag of coins. ¡°As a warrior, this thing is part of you.¡±


    Elise took the sword, then walked towards the luminous part of the fog without saying anything. Her gaze was still nk and directed downwards. When I hit her ass, she barely responds, only pausing for a moment before continuing on her way.


    Damn. I don¡¯t like this. Apart from what I felt in my hand when I hit that woman¡¯s butt, I was also looking forward to her reaction.


    As soon as my warrior entered the fog, I stood before my magic pond.


    ¡°Well, I hope she can carry out her mission well.¡± Erbau came back to me with a smile. ¡°But, I agree with what you did. Send Elise immediately on a mission. We really can¡¯t be easy on our servants.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What makes you think like that?¡±


    ¡°They are just the souls of the dead.¡± The god of buildings stood beside me, holding his whip behind his back. ¡°There is nothing more they can do than carry out their duties.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Erbau widened his smile. ¡°There is no other meaning in my words. You are free to agree with me or not.¡±

 Chapter 53 53 – A Waffle-Selling Milf

    The red-haired woman put a bandana on her head, then put a ck apron on her body. All around her are ovens withrge molds, a bucket filled with chunks of dough, and a small table with piles of paper.


    She took a deep breath of the morning air, then sped her hands together.


    ¡°O, my lord. Make today a good day for me.¡± The woman began to pray by closing her eyes. ¡°Bring the buyers to me so that I can continue to sell this delicious food. I want to make people happy with their tongues.¡±


    Sensing a strange aura, the woman opened her eyes and looked up. She found a cloud of fog floating in the air.


    Instead of being surprised, the woman prepared to take a knife from the table and focus on the fog.


    And not long after, a young brown-haired woman fell from the fog, hitting the dirt road in front of the red-haired woman¡¯s stall.


    The red-haired woman didn¡¯t take the knife and looked from the stall instead. Her gaze fell on the buttons of that woman carrying a great sword.


    ¡°Are you all right, miss warrior?¡± The stall keeper asked.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± Elise stood up while cleaning her body from the dust. Because she was using armor that had been magically enhanced, she didn¡¯t feel much pain. However, she still did not like thending. Her breasts felt ufortable when exposed to the impact.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Wow, a milf!¡± Raymund was excited to see the figure of the red-haired woman. The waffle seller¡¯s face does look more mature, but that doesn¡¯t mean it isn¡¯t attractive. Not to mention her bombastic size chest and butt, even beating Elise¡¯s and Renee¡¯s.


    Elise looked at the waffle seller with a nervous face.


    The red-haired woman put on a kind smile as she tilted her head slightly. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, miss warrior?¡±


    Of course, Elise couldn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°You have to help sell that woman¡¯s food, Elise,¡± Raymund informed his servant. ¡°To be more familiar with her, you better buy her goods first.¡±


    Elise looked at the money bag in her hand, looked at the seller again, then said. ¡°Errr¡­. I want to buy one?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to buy my waffle, miss?¡± The waffle salesdy confirmed. ¡°What a coincidence. I was just about to cook some.¡±


    The salesdy took some dough and put it in her big waffle mold. Elise noticed chunks of sugar crystals in the doughs.<sub></sub>


    At her master¡¯s suggestion, Elise checked the situation. It looked like she was in a market, but many stalls were uninhabited, while other stalls were preparing to sell food.


    ¡°So, I never saw you here, Miss.¡± The seller started a small talk. ¡°Are you new to the adventurer¡¯s guild? Or do you want to enlist in the military?¡±


    Those words made Elise somewhat surprised. ¡°Ah¡­. I just wanted to visit a rtive.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The waffle seller continued her work. ¡°A rtive, huh?¡±


    Elise felt stupid with the excuse that just came out of her mouth.


    The people who arrived at the ce started to increase, but they all paid no heed to the waffle stall. They moved to another booth only a few feet from the red-haired woman¡¯s shop.


    ¡°The crepes stall was so popr that it made the pastry sellers in here go bankrupt.¡± The red-haired woman started to take the cooked waffle from the mold.


    Elise looked around again. She just realized. Other stalls that are open only sell savory dishes.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Please.¡± The seller handed Elise an oval waffle wrapped in paper.


    After paying, Elise received the food. The sweet aroma,bined with the appearance of the glistening brown waffle, made her gulp.


    And as she took a bite of the food, she widened her eyes. ¡°This¡­.so delicious.¡±


    The waffle seller smiled again. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, even though the smell of the waffle stall is tantalizing, people still pass it by and head to the crepes stall, even to the point of causing queues.


    Only one person stopped. A big-nosed man with big hair bangs.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to buy five,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°All right, sir!¡±


    ¡°Check out that crepes stand, Elise.¡± Raymund gave instructions after Elise finished eating.


    Elise walked to the crepes stand while the red-haired woman served that customer. Since the line was already quiterge, Elise had to stand on tiptoe to see what was happening.


    ¡°We still have plenty of crepes!¡± A woman in skimpy clothes, almost like a bikini, shouted and blinked one eye with a naughty expression.


    ¡°Everyone will have a share! Don¡¯t fight!¡± A shirtless man next to the woman chimed in.


    ¡°No wonder,¡± Raymund muttered. ¡°What a bunch of horny shoppers.¡±


    The two waiters at the crepes stall were indeed attractive. The woman¡¯s body is thick and has smooth skin, although her makeup is a bit excessive. Meanwhile, the tan-skinned man¡¯s body was quite muscr.


    ¡°Now, ask where you can buy panties and an apron, Elise.¡± Raymund gave his next order.


    Because her still traumatized mind couldn¡¯t focus, Elise didn¡¯t question her master. After asking people nearby, she moved to another market area, then bought a white apron and ck side tie panty.


    She was confused when she was about to return to the waffle seller¡¯s stall. Why was she asked to only buy those two types of garments?


    ¡°You¡¯re going to wear all of that to help attract buyers for that waffle-selling milf.¡± Raymund exined. ¡°Those are the only two things you¡¯ll be wearing, nothing else¡­ Ah, maybe just a pair of shoes. Well, you should buy them too. You can¡¯t be selling while still wearing armor shoes, can you?¡±


    Elise stopped in her tracks. Her jaw started to drop.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a naked apron, in case you didn¡¯t know,¡± Raymund added. ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be more interesting than those crepes vendors¡¯ outfits.¡±


    The female warrior began to feel the heat on her face. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s selling goods while almost naked in public, right? Many people passed by there, and their eyes would be on her.


    She looked up to signal her master, making a pleading face.


    ¡°Well, you should tell the waffle seller, so she won¡¯t be surprised.¡±

 Chapter 54 54 – The Naked Apron

    ¡°At least you¡¯ll still be wearing your underwear, so you won¡¯t bepletely naked.¡± Raymund tried to calm his servant.


    That doesn¡¯t help at all. Elise, already in front of the waffle stall, could only stand still with a super red face.


    ¡°Pardon me, Miss?¡± The waffle seller frowned. ¡°Did I hear you wrong? You¡¯ll help me sell my waffles wearing only an apron and panties?¡±


    ¡°A-and also wearing shoes.¡± Elise had a hard time putting words together. ¡°Y-you don¡¯t have to pay me either.¡±


    The waffle seller¡¯s chin dropped. She then looked at the crepes stall, which was still busy, thenughed a little. ¡°What made you want to help me?¡±


    ¡°E-everyone should taste your waffles.¡± Elise took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°Once they eat it, they will definitelye back again.¡±


    The waffle seller was silent for a moment, still watching the queue at her rival stall. ¡°I came here when the pastry stalls here were already bankrupt.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, I had just retired from my job and really wanted to sell this food.¡± The waffle seller continued her story. ¡°I only had a small initial fund, and after hearing that this ce was cheap, I rented it without thinking. I didn¡¯t even pick a better location. I already paid the down payment, so I can¡¯t move at will, to the far end of the stall, for example¡­ Well, now you can see for yourself.¡±


    The waffle seller then looked at Elise¡¯s face, which was still red, then wore a big smile. ¡°I¡¯m not an idealist. I would probably sell my wafflespletely naked if I could and was allowed. As you said, I should at least attract buyers first. I am very confident in my food. They will definitelye back after eating it once.¡±


    ¡°I believe that too,¡± Elise answered. ¡°So, do you want to use my services?¡±


    Elise really hoped that the waffle seller would say no. The idea of ??selling waffles half-naked made no sense to the female warrior.


    ¡°I¡¯m Olga.¡± The waffle seller looked at Elise¡¯s face again. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? If you believe in that, I will not refuse. Honestly, I¡¯m really desperate. my funds are running low.¡±<sub></sub>


    Despite going against her heart, Elise nodded as it was Raymund¡¯s order.


    ¡°But before that, you haven¡¯t answered my question. Why would you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason. I just want to help. Your waffles are delicious.¡± As usual, she couldn¡¯t possibly tell others that she was a servant of God.


    Elise looked around for a ce to change clothes, then moved to the empty stall next door, which had arge table with a closed front. However, it turns out that removing her armor and bodysuit in a squatting position is a difficult job. She struggled hard in the tight space, and it asionally shook the table. Olga just raised an eyebrow when that happened.


    Elise got off the table with a robot-like motion, making one of the passersby flinch in surprise. As he said earlier, the female warrior only wore an apron and panties, allowing a cool breeze to hit her bare back.


    She was worried about her white apron, which turned rtively thin. Is the garment transparent to others? Not to mention the side of her body, which is also not covered. Her side breasts can be seen by everyone.<sub></sub>


    When Elise was half running back to the waffle stall, her breasts that were not supported by anything bounced like crazy. If one of the breasts shifts to the side, then disaster wille.


    ¡°Be confident, and don¡¯t hold your boobs!¡± Raymund gave a warning when Elise was about to cover her chest.


    ¡°Wow¡­. Maybe this is a bit too risky.¡± Olga grimaced at the almost naked Elise.


    Several people walking in the market started ncing at Elise, but no one had approached the stall yet.


    ¡°These waffles are delicious!¡± Elise shouted with all her might at her master¡¯smand, as well as to hide her embarrassment. ¡°And I will serve you!¡±


    Two men who were watching Elise from a distance exchanged nces, then came to the stall.


    ¡°W-we want two.¡± One of them ces an order.


    ¡°O-okay.¡± Elise grew even more nervous, feeling that the two men were staring too closely at her body.


    After receiving a brief exnation from Olga, Elise took two waffles with iron pincers, put them on the paper, and handed them to the two buyers.


    ¡°Aah, finally another buyer besides that gentleman with the gorgeous bangs.¡± Olga nodded.


    Elise¡¯s striking appearance really caught the attention of the passersby. Many of them stopped and bought Olga¡¯s waffles. Elise tries to serve her the best she can, even though the guys sometimes flirt with her or hold her hand while receiving the waffle. Olga immediately gave a stern warning if anyone wanted to touch the female warrior.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch this precious employee of mine, or your head will go into this hot mold!¡±


    Olga made the sweets non-stop to fulfill the orders of the people who were in line. It was noon when the bucket of sugary dough was empty. So, Olga had to apologize to those in line because the waffles were sold out.


    ¡°If I had known this, I would have brought more dough.¡± Olga chuckled as she counted the coins in her desk drawer.


    ¡°You can change now, Elise,¡± Raymund said.


    It was those words of her master that Elise had been waiting for. In addition to the immeasurable shame, she also shivered. The female warrior was amazed by the crepes sellers, who did things like this every day.


    ¡°I¡¯ll change my clothes,¡± Elise told the waffle seller.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Olga gave a thumbs up. ¡°Thank you for the hard work. Let me clean this up!¡±


    The shaking that urred when Elise changed under the counter of the next stall grew harder. It turned out that putting on the battle outfit in that ce was more difficult than taking it off.


    ¡°Hey, are you free after this?¡± Olga asked as Elise came out of the stall table. ¡°I want to cook you something for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Just agree to the request, Elise,¡± Raymund suggested. ¡°It¡¯s too boring to just finish this mission. I want to learn more about this milf.¡±

 Chapter 55 55 – An Unusual Deal

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. Come in.¡± Olga invited Elise into her room, then approached the kitchen table while carrying some tools that she used to sell waffles. ¡°Ah, can you bring that here?¡±


    Elise brought a brown paper bag and put it on the kitchen table.


    Since she had been ordered to by her master several times, it had be a habit for Elise to observe the new environment. The room where Olga lives is not toorge.


    ¡°There were so many customers I didn¡¯t have time to eat lunch.¡± Olga started to take out various groceries from the paper bag. ¡°It¡¯s quitete now, but I¡¯m d to finally be able to cook for lunch.¡±


    Elise moved to the center of the ce. The waffle seller¡¯s bed was in the same room with the kitchen, and in one corner was a metal firece. The female warrior can tell that Olga is a diligent person. Everything is neatly and cleanly arranged, although the room walls look dull with age.


    ¡°Elise, watch out!¡±


    Raymund¡¯s warning was toote. Olga was already behind Elise, attaching something to the female warrior¡¯s neck.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight or scream,¡± Olga said in a calm tone, showing no aggression at all. She sounded like she was chatting as usual.


    ¡°I have a technique that can prate your magically enhanced armor. With one sh, it¡¯s all over.¡±


    Gulped, Elise raised both her hands. She could feel the cold metal on her neck.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you if you tell the truth.¡± Olga continued her speech. ¡°So, pay attention to my questions. What is your real purpose in helping me? We just met today, right? What¡¯s the point in helping a stranger like me? Did someone or a group tell you to?¡±


    ¡°Y-you saw the cloud of fog this morning, right?¡± Elise asked ording to her master¡¯s orders. ¡°I appeared while you were praying, so where do you think I came from?¡±


    One of Olga¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Are you saying that you are a messenger of God or something?¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°You could say it like that.¡±


    Olga was silent for a moment, thenughed. ¡°You are hrious.¡±


    Raymund deliberately asked Elise to be honest because he felt that Olga was not an average person. The red-haired woman couldn¡¯t be fooled.


    ¡°And whatever you put on my neck, I know it¡¯s not a sharp object,¡± Elise added. It was information that was also given by her master.


    Olga pulled the spoon from Elise¡¯s neck, then backed away. ¡°Well, I promised for myself not to keep any weapons here. I do have a kitchen knife, but I also swear I won¡¯t use it to attack or threaten someone. Cooking to me is a ritual, so using such utensils for bad purposes is a sin.¡±


    Elise breathed a sigh of relief while rubbing her neck.<sub></sub>


    ¡°But, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll just leave you alone, the messenger of God.¡± As if nothing had happened, Olga returned to preparing food. ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to do bad things if you mess with me¡­¡± The red-haired woman looked at Elise again. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a habit to say something like that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave that ce.¡± Raymund could tell that Elise was scared from her expression. ¡°You have to stay close to her. I really want to know who she is.¡±


    Elise guessed that the master didn¡¯t care about her well-being. Even if she died here, it wouldn¡¯t be the end.


    It would just be a failed mission.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up on finding out who you are and your goals,dy.¡± Olga fiddled with the knife she had just taken out of the drawer. Her movements are so agile and precise, proving that she is truly a trained person.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Elise delivered Raymund¡¯s words again. ¡°After I¡¯ve made your stall a sess, I¡¯ll tell you about myself, but you also have to tell me who you really are before bing a waffle vendor.¡±


    A small chuckle escaped from Olga¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s an odd deal, but I don¡¯t mind.¡± The red-haired woman pointed at Elise with her knife. ¡°Three more days. After that, you don¡¯t need to help me anymore. If there are still many customers whoe, then we will tell each other about ourselves.¡±


    Elise froze. That meant she still had three more days to be in a public ce in such shameful clothes.


    ***


    Elise admits that Olga¡¯s stew is delicious. Even the female warrior didn¡¯t notice that she was eating so quickly, even though she wasn¡¯t hungry.


    However, it made her wonder.


    ¡°How¡¯s my cooking?¡± The red-haired woman asked a question, looking at Elise¡¯s te, which barely even had any broth left.


    ¡°Th-this is delicious, thank you.¡± Elise tried to smile, but her lips looked awkward.


    ¡°You must be surprised, right? Why didn¡¯t I just switch to selling savory food in the early days I was in that market? I haven¡¯t run out of money that time, so switching goods is easy.¡± Olga poured wine into a ss on the dining table, then handed it to Elise. ¡°Please?¡±


    Elise shook her head. ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    Olga took a sip of that wine, then exined. ¡°It was the food I made the first time. Someone taught me when I¡­. Ah, I almost gave a big hint¡­.¡± The woman stood up. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s really hot, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The waffle seller removed her long-sleeved shirt, leaving only her upper body covered by a ck bra. That bra barely contained her massive breasts.


    However, that wasn¡¯t what caught Elise¡¯s attention. There are scars on Olga¡¯s body. The wounds were numerous and spread over the abdomen, breasts, shoulders, and waist.


    ¡°Is it really hot in there, Elise?¡± Raymund asked, and as soon as he got a no signal from his servant, he spoke again. ¡°She was bluffing. She wants to make you more curious. If you are more determined to find out about her, maybe you will let your guard down. That is a great opportunity for her to dig up about you, Elise. Now, you better go silence and watch her.¡±


    Even though her master said that Elise couldn¡¯t look at Olga. The aura emitted by the red-haired woman was so strong. It made Elise even more ufortable.


    Seeing the flustered female warrior, Olga grinned and went back to enjoying her wine.

 Chapter 56 56 – Second Day

    Olga pushed a trolley filled with goods to sell waffles. She didn¡¯t look all right. The bottom of her eyes was ck, and her mouth kept yawning. Even this morning, when she was making the dough, Elise had to wake her up several times.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been up all night like that in a long time,¡± Olga grumbled. ¡°However, I still found any clues from you or caught you doing something. Either you¡¯re so great at hiding your secrets, or you¡¯re really God¡¯s messenger.¡±


    Raymundughed. ¡°Last night, she looked miserable. She got out of bed several times, observing your sword, your armor, and even lying down to examine your face from a very close. However, you slept very well and not disturbed at all.¡±


    Elise, who was also pushing the trolley, couldn¡¯t respond. Before going to sleepst night, she kept thinking about her fate for the day, imagining the lewd nces that would be on her. Not to mention their touch. It even got carried away into her dream.


    It only took about twenty minutes for the two to arrive at the stall. Olga immediately prepared everything with the help of Elise. Then, Elise changed clothes under the counter next to the table, causing the ce to shake again several times.


    ¡°Today, I brought more doughs,¡± Olga said in an excited tone, not showing any sleepiness at all. ¡°Hopefully, more people wille.¡±


    Elise barely paid attention to Olga¡¯s words because she was too nervous. That day¡¯s temperature was not as cold as yesterday, but she still didn¡¯t feelfortable with her exposed back and side boobs.<sub>.</sub>


    Not long after, people appeared and immediately lined up at Olga¡¯s stall. They were all men, and of course their eyes were on Elise. Their ages varied, and there were more of them than yesterday. Elise overheard as they chatted. Some of those people knew Olga¡¯s waffle stall from the others. Or rather talk about women selling waffles just wearing an apron.


    ¡°P-please stand in line! Everyone will get the portion!¡± Elise screamed to hide her embarrassment.


    Olga continued to make waffles without a break. Several times she had to wipe the sweat but still smiled. The smile only disappeared when she warned the shoppers not to touch Elise.


    Several times Elise saw the visitors who came more than once. They clearly wanted to see Elise again. And Elise kept forcing herself to smile at them, who usually liked to touch her hand when they received the waffle. Some even tried to poke her body.


    ¡°Sorry, our waffles are out,¡± Olga said with a body full of sweat. ¡°Please,e tomorrow.¡±


    In contrast to the customers who sighed in disappointment, Elise was very grateful that Olga¡¯s waffles were sold out in the middle of the day. So she doesn¡¯t have to be half-naked for too long. Her battle outfit that exposed her chest and thighs was much better than just an apron and panties.<sub></sub>


    After changing clothes, Elise intends to help Olga tidy up the things. That¡¯s when the man with a big nose and fabulous bangs came to the stall.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but my waffles are sold out.¡± Olga sped her hands with a big smile.


    ¡°I saw that your stall was very busy since morning, so I decided toe back at noon when it was a bit quiet.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will prepare some for you, sir!¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. And I¡¯m d your waffles are selling well.¡±


    ¡°But, you are my loyal customer.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°You seem happy to have lots of customers, don¡¯t you?¡± A woman in skimpy clothes came to Olga¡¯s stall, apanied by a muscr man who only wore shorts.


    ¡°Oh hey, Marc, Agatha.¡± Olga still had a big smile on her face. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Elise could see the annoyed expression on the woman named Agatha. Meanwhile, Marc just red at Olga.


    Suddenly, Agatha kicked Olga¡¯s table hard, but luckily it only shifted.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± The big-nosed man gave a warning, and Marc immediately pointed at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± The muscr man hissed.


    ¡°Leave them alone, sir.¡± Olga was still smiling, then asked Agatha again. ¡°Can I help you, Marc, Agatha?¡±


    Agatha folded her arms across her chest, bringing her face closer to the red-haired woman. ¡°Yesterday and today our sales dropped drastically. Even at this hour, we still have a lot of crepes dough. Why do you think that happened, huh?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you stole our customers!¡± Agatha cut the red-haired woman¡¯s words. The big-nosed man and Elise were about to respond, but Olga gave a hand signal for them to be quiet.


    ¡°And you stole our methods. Don¡¯t you have any shame in doing such a thing?¡± Agatha then pointed to Elise. ¡°You used this slut to attract perverted men to buy your junk food which is clearly inferior to our crepes. Do you think you still deserve to call yourself a seller?¡±


    Raymund also snorted. ¡°You hypocrite. She also sells food in slutty clothes.¡±


    Olga wiped the smile off her face. ¡°Are you done? I want to get cleaned up and go home. I couldn¡¯t sleepst night, and I wanted to do a nap immediately.¡±


    ¡°Huh!? You didn¡¯t listen to my warning, did you!?¡± Agatha¡¯s emotions peaked. She was about to p Olga, but Elise caught the hand of the female crepe seller.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!?¡± Agatha tried to free her hand but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Ouch! Let me go! ¡°It¡¯s hurts!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing, Agatha, Marc!?¡± A man wearing an apron came to Olga¡¯s stall with a spat. ¡°There are still many of our customers waiting in line!¡±


    Olga patted Elise¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just let it go, Elise.¡±


    Elise, who was slightly surprised, loosened her grip. Agatha withdrew her hand and huffed in annoyance. She went with Marc while rubbing her wrist.


    ¡°They¡¯ll probably be back tomorrow.¡± The big nose man said after the crepes sellers had gone far enough. ¡°And it can be nasty.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, sir.¡± Olga put on her smile again, then spoke to Elise. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m so exhausted today because I haven¡¯t slept all night. I want to rest soon, so I can¡¯t cook. We¡¯ll stop by for lunch, okay?¡±


    Elise could only open her mouth when she saw Olga, who still looked cheerful.

 Chapter 57 57 – Hiccup

    The next day, Olga looked more cheerful and full of energy because she could sleep well. She was whistling while pushing her trolley.


    It was Elise who looked exhausted. She was surprised at herself. Why did Agatha¡¯s slut calls make it more difficult for her to sleep than she was selling waffles half-naked?


    ¡°Oh hey, sir!¡± Olga greeted the man with fabulous bangs who happened to be walking in the same direction. ¡°I don¡¯t usually see you this early.¡±


    ¡°Well, I just wanted to get your waffles before they run out.¡± The man answered. ¡°But looks like I¡¯m stillte.¡±


    People had already gathered at Olga¡¯s stall. However, something was different from yesterday.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s something odd.¡± The man continued.


    Olga gasped, then ran to her stall, leaving the trolley to Elise.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± The red-haired woman walked among the gathered people. And when she saw her stall, she held her breath.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do it.¡± One of the gathered men said. ¡°When we came here, everything was already like this.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Taking a deep breath, Olga crouched down and arranged the parts from the wooden table. ¡°Sorry, gentlemen. Maybe you guys should wait a little longer until I can sell waffles again.¡±


    ¡°You still want to sell with such conditions?¡± Another spectator joined in.


    The stall was destroyed entirely. The table was torn to shreds, and the oven parts were a mess.


    Olga wore a big smile. ¡°Well, you guys have been waiting for my food. I¡¯ll try to do my best and not let you down. I¡¯ll figure something¡­. Well, I might have to tie this table up.¡±


    ¡°I am a carpenter!¡± Another person shouted. ¡°This kind of damage can still be repaired! I will also bring the leftover wood from my ce!¡±


    ¡°But, I can¡¯t ept that¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d do anything to eat your waffles again,dy.¡± The carpenter sounded very serious. ¡°I dide because I heard that a girl was selling food just wearing an apron, but I really like your food after tasting it yesterday!¡±


    The crowds of people gave words of agreement.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Thank you, all of you¡­¡± The red-haired woman widened her smile. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s help thisdy!¡±


    The invitation was answered with cheers from the visitors. Without being asked by Olga, they started to arrange the stall while the carpenter ran to get his tools.


    ¡°You should also give them some appreciation, Elise.¡± Raymund chuckled. ¡°Get changed now.¡±


    Elise, who was moved by the scene, flinched and sighed. She moved to an empty stall some distance away from where she used to change clothes. Like yesterday, the booth shook as she changed into the clothes inside, startling a few passersby.


    And when she came out wearing thatbination of apron, panties, and shoes, the crowd cheered hard as if they were weing a rockstar.


    Instead of being happy, it made Elise¡¯s face red and hot.


    Because many people helped, the repair of the stall waspleted very quickly. So Olga was able to make the waffles, and Elise served the customers as usual.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my precious employee!¡± Olga gave a warning to one of the shoppers, who almost poked Elise¡¯s cheek.


    As she was about to cook the waffle again, Olga found the man with the fabulous bangs in the distance. Instead of joining the queue, the man looked up slightly and left.


    Maybe he has to leave for work, Olga thought.


    ***


    Olga had already increased the amount of the dough, but the waffles had run out by noon. She had to apologize again to the patrons who were still queuing up.


    ¡°Hey,dy!¡± A man with a thin beard came to the stall when the visitors had started to disperse. He was apanied by some scary-looking men. ¡°We want to buy your waffles!¡±


    Olga, who was packing her things, raised an eyebrow. Meanwhile, Elise observes those people. They reminded the female warrior of the thugs who harassed Renee.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change just yet. The situation could escte at any time. You have to be prepared, Elise.¡± Raymund gave a warning.


    Even though she wanted to cover her body with more decent clothes, Elise agreed with her master. She chose to keep an eye on those suspicious people.


    They behaved the same as the customers, looking at Elise¡¯s body rather than her face. However, this time the female warrior felt something more malicious from them.


    Olga kept a friendly smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but our waffles are out, sir.¡±


    The man with the thin beard kicked Olga¡¯s table until it swayed. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re selling waffles, right!? I want to buy your waffles! You have to serve us!¡±


    Elise could see Agatha and Marc from a distance. The couple who served the stall crepes were grinning at the scenes.


    ¡°Sorry, but we really don¡¯t have the ingredients.¡± Olga still sounded calm. ¡°You cane back tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing the thugs starting to approach her, Elise readied herself, even though her heart was pounding hard.


    ¡°How about this beautiful employee of yours serving us, huh?¡± One of the men brought his face close to Elise¡¯s, sniffing from a foot away. ¡°With clothes like this, it means she wants the boys¡¯ attention, right?¡±


    Elise slightly moved her body away, getting goosebumps.


    The man with the thin beard, the gang leader, moved behind the stall to approach Olga. Unlike Elise, the Waffle seller didn¡¯t flinch at all and still managed to keep a smile on her face.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. I see you look hot too, huh? Though maybe you¡¯re a bit older than my taste.¡± The man licked his lips, looking at Olga¡¯s body up and down. ¡°How about you apany me aspensation for not being able to serve your waffle?¡±


    Instead of responding to the man, Olga nced at the men approaching Elise, and one of them kicked the stall again.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The thin-bearded man snapped. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    The man was about to grab Olga¡¯s hair, but the waffle seller swiftly dodged. She then banged the man¡¯s head against the oven.


    Because it happened so fast, the other thugs could only freeze when their leader fell.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you were harassing me.¡± Olga hissed with a sharp smile. ¡°But I don¡¯t ept it if you destroy this stall again or disturb my most valuable employee.¡±

 Chapter 58 58 – A Regular

    ¡°Here we go again.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°Your opponents on this mission are just mindless mobs.¡±


    The thugs turned their attention away from Elise and came to Olga. The waffle seller climbed onto the table, then jumped up and kicked one of them in the head.


    The fight is inevitable. However, the thugs were overwhelmed. None of their fists hit Olga because she was very good at dodging. The red-haired woman just kicked or mmed them, never punching or using any other strikes with her hands.


    ¡°Help her, Elise.¡± Raymund gave the order.


    Elise was admiring Olga¡¯s fluid movement, then looked around for something. It didn¡¯t take long until she found a long log, then used it as a weapon.


    ¡°Huh? You want to make that move at a time like this?¡± The god chuckled as Elise took a specific stance. ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    The female warrior dashed forward, trying to ignore her wildly bouncing breasts. She then pointed forward the wooden log she was holding.<sub>.</sub>


    Charging thrust.


    The attack hit one of the thugs in the waist and instantly threw his body to the dirt road. Elise couldn¡¯t help but grin at that. Apparently, her attacks were a bit too extreme.


    The woman flinched when she heard louder cheers from the audience. It seemed the people were amazed by Elise¡¯s moves.


    The fight is really one-sided. Olga can knock out the thugs with a kick to the head or a hard m to the ground. Elise¡¯s only contribution was to knock down two more people by hitting them on the head with a wooden log.


    It didn¡¯t take long until all the thugs were lying on the ground.


    Olga massaged her own shoulders. ¡°Ugh, I haven¡¯t fought like this in a long time.¡±<sub></sub>


    Elise looked at the red-haired woman. Even though she had only met a few fighters, Elise knew Olga was quite capable. The movement of the waffle seller can hardly be followed by the eye.


    ¡°Why!!??¡± Suddenly Agatha came to them crying. ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to erge the ce selling our crepes. Marc and I are even willing to serve customers with clothes like this! We really had to endure shame and cold to be able to sell our goods!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Olga asked in a casual tone while cleaning her clothes. ¡°I did the same, right? Well, even if it was my employee who did it. I didn¡¯t attack you, did I? I was just copying your business strategy.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Agatha cried even harder. ¡°I told you yesterday, didn¡¯t I!? The way you imitate us is¡­. What!!??¡±


    Agatha almost protested at Marc, who had just poked her shoulder. However, she choked when she noticed several peopleing from the end of the road. They all wore light brown uniforms and berets.


    ¡°Looks like something interesting just happened.¡± The leader of that group, who turned out to be the man with the big nose and fabulous bangs, muttered. His eyes were glued to the thugs who were still lying down. ¡°I have to interrogate them until someone wants to talk about who ordered them to do this.¡±<sub></sub>


    Marc and Agatha flinched, then fled to their own stall.


    Olga was briefly surprised by the man¡¯s appearance but was soon able to put on a friendly smile. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s too much, sir. Shouldn¡¯t the police have to deal with bigger cases? My stall was broken earlier, but it¡¯s fixed thanks to the people here.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. I thought that Olga was a former assassin or something.¡± Raymund exined. ¡°But, she¡¯s too kind for a former killer.¡±


    ¡°Name is Lars. I just received a report that your stall was attacked.¡± The man replied. ¡°So, I still have to process them. I always get reports that these thugs are no longer operating, but why are they still around? I failed as captain. ¡°


    Several members of Lars¡¯ group flinched, and the captain could see it.


    ¡°Take care of them!¡± Lars gave the order.


    While his men secured the goons, Lars took off his hat and bowed slightly to Olga. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not being able to secure this ce. I was assigned here around the same time you started selling waffles,dy. So, I¡¯m not very familiar with this ce.¡±


    Olgaughed for a bit. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like that, sir. I thank you for taking care of these thugs.¡±


    The captain put his hat back on and looked at Olga¡¯s booth. ¡°Do you know? The one who used to upy that ce was myte mother. She also sells waffles just like you.¡±


    The red-haired woman¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You are the son of Mrs. Nicole? She is the one who taught me to make waffles.¡±


    ¡°I know about it.¡± The captain shed a faint smile, something he had never shown Olga before. ¡°My mother would definitely be proud of you. Though familiar to my tongue, the taste of your waffles is better.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Olga gulped. ¡°Do you also know my past¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, looks like I have to go now.¡± The captain looked at his men, who had made the thugs stand up. The hands of those petty criminals had also been tied. Only one person is still unconscious. Namely, the man whose head was banged into the oven by Olga. He had to be carried by two people. ¡°See youter. Hopefully, tomorrow I can buy your waffle.¡±


    ¡°Oh, goodbye,¡± Olga replied, then gulped.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more curious about this milf.¡± Raymundmented.


    The captain smiled again while holding the front of his hat, then walked away with his men. When the cops disappeared down the street, Olga smiled at Elise.


    ¡°Hey, you better get changed now.¡± The waffle seller gave a suggestion. ¡°We¡¯ll be shopping for groceries again after this. I want to cook something a little extravagant.¡±


    Elise was taken back by that remark. Because of that event, she forgot that she was still half-naked. She hastily took her usual clothes and hid under the counter next door.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve be fond of that costume.¡± Raymund joked. ¡°Maybe it would be great if you wore it every day, Elise!¡±

 Chapter 59 59 – Another Story

    ¡°Aah, I haven¡¯t done those moves in a long time.¡± Olga stretched her arms on the chair in her room. ¡°Lately, I¡¯m just baking and baking and baking waffles.¡±


    As for Elise, she was relieved themotion earlier didn¡¯t get any bigger. Also, she only needed to wear those embarrassing clothes for one more day.


    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot. Here.¡± Olga put an envelope on the table.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Elise opened her mouth for a few seconds. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your payment.¡± The red-haired woman took a sip of her wine. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard to help me. You deserve it.¡±


    Elise grimaced and pushed the envelope back to Olga. ¡°Thank you, but I can¡¯t ept this. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I insist.¡± Olga pushed the envelope at the female warrior again. ¡°You have sacrificed a lot by selling food wearing only an apron and panties in front of many people.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I really can¡¯t ept this.¡± For the second time, Elise returned the envelope to the red-haired woman. ¡°I don¡¯t think this money will be of any use where Ie from.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You can use the moneyter for other missions, Elise,¡± Raymund exined. ¡°So, take it.¡±


    Elise froze for a moment, then took the money back. With a slightly flushed face, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The female warrior¡¯s strange behavior triggered a small chuckle from Olga. She took another sip of her wine, then sighed. ¡°After today, I¡¯m sure they wille back to buy my waffles, even though you¡¯re gone. So, we can say our deal is done. I¡¯ll tell you about myself first.¡±


    Olga finished her wine, then looked at Elise, who just froze and blinked.<sub></sub>


    ¡°A long time ago, I belonged to someone.¡± A bitter smile formed on Olga¡¯s lips. ¡°From infancy, I was taken by someone¡­ Or rather an organization. However, this organization is not some kind of orphanage that takes care of abandoned children. They are far from that. They are an organization that trains assassins.¡±


    Those words made Elise¡¯s body feel like it was electrified. ¡°So, before this¡­. Sorry, I ask this¡­. Have you killed a lot of people?¡±


    Olga nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve killed a lot of people.¡±


    ¡°T-then those injuries of yours?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re surprised, right? Why do I get so many scars like this?¡± Olga shed a faint smile. ¡°With healing magic, a wound can disappear without a trace.¡±


    ¡°I had a chat with Anja. If a wound is left untreated for too long, it will be difficult to really heal by magic.¡± Raymund exined.<sub></sub>


    ¡°One of the worst is, I was once left hanging somewhere with multiple injuries but was kept alive by some technique.¡± Olga shrugged.


    Elise felt like her heart was going to explode after hearing that. And she couldn¡¯t speak because of it.


    The red-haired woman widened her smile. ¡°Being an assassin doesn¡¯t mean just going to the victims, killing them, and leaving. We also served on recon missions, infiltration, theft, and so on. Well, not all missions went smoothly. Sometimes, I was caught and tortured. They wanted to get information from me.¡±


    ¡°B-but in the end, you were saved, right!?¡±


    Olgaughed. ¡°Saved by who? That organization doesn¡¯t care about my safety! They will let whoever is caught! I had to free myself, and I¡¯m still going back to them! Yeah, I was so stupid, but at that time, I had no ce to return to but the organization. What¡¯s worse is, they will punish me again for failing the mission.¡±


    Olga caught her breath which was starting to run wild. Elise could only stare down with a trembling body. The female warrior did not expect Olga¡¯s story to be this terrible.


    Before leaving the organization, Olga was only considered a tool that could be thrown away.


    ¡°Long story short, I can¡¯t stand that organization anymore.¡± Olga rubbed her face.


    ¡°Because of the torment, you got from the missions and them?¡±


    The waffle seller shook her head. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s one of the reasons. But there¡¯s something else that makes me want to be truly free. The thing is, I¡¯ve killed too many, Elise. I¡¯m not something that won¡¯t feel guilty if I kill people. They are living beings and have a conscience like me. Even though the organization trained me to kill my empathy, I could never do it.¡±


    For the second time, Olga caught her breath. Apparently, that story was so emotional for her. Elise wanted Olga to stop telling stories if the waffle seller was uneasy. However, Raymund still asked Elise to listen.


    ¡°And finally, one day, it happened¡­ I was assigned to kill a child¡­¡± Olga covered her eyes with her hands. Her tears started to flow. ¡°And the reason is very trivial. The one who made the request was a business rival of the child¡¯s father. That rival wanted to give a message so that the child¡¯s father would not interfere with their business¡­. Imagine, Elise¡­. Just because of a business feud, a five-year-old child dead.¡±


    Elise also couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. ¡°So, after that, you decided to stop?¡±


    ¡°Aah, not yet.¡± Olga shook her head again. Her voice turned hoarse. ¡°That time, I did something unusual. I didn¡¯t run away immediately after killing my victim. I stood still, staring at the bloodied corpse of a little boy.¡±


    The red-haired woman takes a deep breath. ¡°And then the boy¡¯s father came in, immediately hugged and called out to his son. At that time, I was still frozen¡­ I remembered the prospective assassins in the organization. They are still very young. As their senior, I asionally took care of and trained them¡­. I imagined them had the fate of the child I killed.¡±


    Elise couldn¡¯t help but gulp when Olga went silent. The female warrior felt as if she was waiting for an announcement that would change her life.


    The waffle seller lowered her head. ¡°However, the boy¡¯s father didn¡¯t me me. He took pity on me¡­ Can you guess what he said to me?¡±

 Chapter 60 60 – End of a Story

    Elise couldn¡¯t help but shake her head after hearing that question.


    ¡°The boy¡¯s father asked, do I want that? Kill people? Crazy, right? His son was dead, but he wasn¡¯t mad at me. He thought it wasn¡¯t my fault.¡± Olga wiped her tears and put on a bitter smile. ¡°He then asked me to help him eradicate my own organization. I have been in the organization since childhood, and I certainly know the ins and outs. He thinks it¡¯s better than taking revenge on me alone.¡±


    The waffle seller poured wine into her ss again. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to go into the details of what I did with him. In short, I betrayed the organization, helping the child¡¯s father, who had a link in authority. We managed to destroy my organization, though it still took time and sacrifice. Then, because of my services, I got a new name and was not punished, despite the many lives I had taken.¡±


    Elise clenched her fists. ¡°So, after that, you can cope with the guilt for killing so many people?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not that easy, Elise.¡± Olga shook her head. ¡°Even now, I can¡¯t forget their faces. Every night, they still haunt me.¡±


    ¡°But you look fine.¡±


    ¡°So, you see me like that?¡± The waffle seller chuckled. ¡°You also seem fine when you help me, Elise.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Elise¡¯s chin dropped. She couldn¡¯t refute Olga¡¯s words. Yes, Elise just remembered her sin again after hearing Olga¡¯s story. All the activities and concerns in managing the stall distracted her from the events on the ntation.


    Olga got up while carrying her wine ss, went to the open window, and looked at the clear sky. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t do anything after destroying the organization, I kept thinking about my victims. Luckily, I remembered that I used to do recon missions here. I disguised myself as an assistant to a waffle seller. As we know, the waffle seller turned out to be that police captain¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that being busy helps you forget about that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact answer. But clearly, the busy activities make my mind not go insane.¡± Olga took a deep breath. ¡°Even before retiring from assassination, being busy helped me. From starting to do recon to taking care of the children of prospective assassins, it all got me distracted. Even though I still have to kill again and again in the end.¡±


    After Olga spoke like that, the situation became quiet. Maybe Olga¡¯s story was over, but Elise couldn¡¯t ask any questions. The female warrior was busy thinking about the former assassin¡¯sst words.


    ¡°Sorry if I ask you this. However, from your question earlier, I suspect that you have also killed many people. You also struggle because of that, right?.¡± Olga asked.<sub></sub>


    Elise looked away.


    ¡°Then take a lesson from my story.¡± Olga came to Elise and patted the female warrior on the shoulder. ¡°At least keep yourself busy with anything until you have a way to cope with your situation. Preferably by not killing more people.¡±


    Elise flinched at thosest words.


    ¡°So!¡± Olga, using a more cheerful tone, returned to her seat. ¡°I¡¯ve told you at length about me. Now it¡¯s your turn to tell me about you.¡±


    ¡°That¡­.¡± Elise was nervous again. She scratched her hair, still not looking at the waffle seller. Her mind is busy stringing the right words. ¡°Err¡­. Like I said before, I¡¯m a servant from God.¡±


    Olga froze, and Elise disyed her signature grimace.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. That¡¯s the truth.¡± Raymund sighed.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Olga shrugged and chuckled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me about who you really are and your goals, it won¡¯t be a problem. After all, I couldn¡¯t find anything from you that could threaten me. I¡¯ll consider our deal done. Starting tomorrow, you don¡¯t need to help my stall anymore.¡±


    ¡°But I still want to help you sell!¡± Elise hastily responded. However, the warrior looked away again after that. ¡°You know¡­. To distract my mind. At least for a day.¡±


    Sensing that Elise was gesturing to him, Raymund responded. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt. You can help her again. However, when it¡¯s time to go home, I¡¯ll bring you here no matter what.¡±


    Olga shed her warm smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you still want to help me. And you don¡¯t have to wear those stupid clothes either.¡±


    ¡°No, Elise. If you¡¯re still going to help Olga, you have to keep wearing those three greatbinations of apron, panties, and shoes.¡± Raymund made an affirmation. ¡°That can¡¯t be denied. And you can¡¯t ask why.¡±


    Elise felt her face grow hot, imagining that she still had to be half-naked in public. ¡°I-I¡¯ll still wear those clothes when I help you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Olga raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure you want to do that again? Well, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡± Elise couldn¡¯t go against her master¡¯s orders.


    ¡°A moment.¡± Olga got up at the sound of knocking echoing from the door. After opening that door, Elise found Captain Lars with some of his men. Not only them, but all the thugs and the crepes sellers also joined. They all looked down


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt your time,dy.¡± Lars took off his beret. ¡°They want to apologize to you before I process them further.¡±


    Olga was taken back by that sight. She thought what Lars did was a bit too much.


    However, Olga kept smiling. ¡°Ah, thanks for the good intentions, captain. However, I have forgiven them.¡±


    ¡°Please, just call me Lars.¡± The captain responded. ¡°And let these people truly apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Then just call me Olga, Lars.¡±


    Raymund snorted. If he had more power, he would take the milf.


    The thugs and the crepes seller started toe forward one by one to apologize.


    ¡°Sir¡­.¡± Suddenly Elise hissed. ¡°About the naked apron thing.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Raymund was surprised at Elise¡¯s tone. The female warrior had never shown anything like that before. ¡°What? I just want Olga¡¯s sales to be maximized on yourst day there, Elise.¡±


    Elise looked up and pouted, causing her master tough.

 Chapter 61 61 – Another Goodbye

    Thest day Elise helped Olga was the busiest. However, this time it was not only the men who came. Several women joined the queue. They heard rumors about Olga¡¯s delicious waffle and became curious.


    Not everyone who bought the waffle was teasing Elise anymore. So, Olga doesn¡¯t have to warn her customers often. She can focus on making waffles.


    So, the waffles were already sold out before noon.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. Looks like I didn¡¯t get any more waffles.¡± Captain Lars came to the stall in his uniform.


    ¡°Oh, just a minute!¡± Olga, who was cleaning up her stall, took something under the table.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Captain Lars raised an eyebrow as Olga handed him a waffle.


    ¡°I have prepared this for you.¡± The red-haired woman shed a smile. ¡°Because of your job, you wouldn¡¯t be able to stand in line, would you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I told you¡­¡± Frozen for a moment, Captain Lars epted the waffle anyway. ¡°Thank you¡±


    The captain took a bite of the food. ¡°It¡¯s been a few days. Finally, I can enjoy this again¡­ I really miss this taste.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Elise had just changed clothes when Lars and Olga exchanged smiles.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for the captain¡¯s face to be gloomy.


    ¡°But not everyone thinks so.¡± The man sighed. ¡°And that worries me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡± Olga asked.


    ¡°I told you, just call me Lars.¡± The captain took another bite of his waffle. ¡°I want your stall to grow, something that didn¡¯t happen with my mother¡¯s. Yes, the food is delicious. However, if there is no variety, people will get bored. That probably won¡¯t put you out of business because those guys wille back anyway, even if it takes days. But, still¡­.¡±


    ¡°A new variety of vors, huh?¡±


    ¡°I can help you get everything ready.¡± Captain Lars shed his smile again. ¡°We¡¯re going to do all sorts of experiments. Well, that¡¯s if you agree.¡±


    ***<sub></sub>


    ¡°Finally, I don¡¯t have to eat waffles with the same taste anymore.¡± A man from Lars¡¯ group was crying while kneading the dough.


    The woman next to him snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t cry like that!¡±


    ¡°Just let me vent my frustration! As long as the captain hasn¡¯te here yet!¡±


    ¡°Hey, watch out! Your snot is almost in the dough!¡±


    Olgaughed. ¡°So, captain Lars always gives you the waffles he buys?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Olga.¡± The woman, who is also Lars¡¯s subordinate, replied. ¡°Not every day, though. We get our turn. And the captain always eats his share.¡±


    Suddenly, the other three boys and one female member cheered. Elise came out of the bathroom wearing just an apron and panties again. Of course, the female warrior was embarrassed, but she tried toe to terms with her master¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Why?¡± Olga raised an eyebrow. ¡°We¡¯re not attracting buyers. There¡¯s no reason for you to wear that anymore.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°I-I just wanted to cheer up these people who helped you.¡± Even though she was repeating her master¡¯s words, Elise still smiled.


    Olga raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay¡­.¡±


    However, instead of getting a new spirit from that, one of Lars¡¯ team members passed out with a violent nosebleed.


    The oven from the stall had been brought into the room. Even though she looks tired, Olga is still enthusiastic about experimenting with making new waffles. She and the others, including Elise, used a variety of ingredients, ranging from syrups, honey, and fruits, to meats for the savory version.


    Elise continued to watch Olga¡¯s face. The sadness on the waffle seller¡¯s face was gone. As if the woman¡¯s tragic story was a lie and did not affect her emotions.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time for you to go home, Elise. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Raymund said. ¡°If only I had a stock of thosemunication tools, I¡¯d hand one over to Olga. I¡¯m pretty fond of her already. I want to talk to her too.¡±


    Elise still wants to be there, helping Olga to achieve sess. However, the female warrior still had to carry out another mission. No matter what, Raymund will still pull her up.


    The female warrior didn¡¯t say goodbye because it was too much for her. She didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to be too sad, like when she was separated from Renee, Checo, and Gina.


    Holding back tears, she grabbed a regr waffle that she had ordered before the experiment started. Then, the female warrior moved into the toilet.


    ***


    Ah, this mission is really amazing. Even though the action scenes are few, I can see Elise wearing such clothes in public. It was bliss. Her awkward expressions and movements make her look even cuter.


    Even though I actually wanted to kill the men who teased my beloved servant.


    ¡°I have to go, Ray.¡± Erbau waved his hand while carrying his whip. ¡°The mission this time was also interesting. I was moved and entertained.¡±


    I waved back. ¡°Take care.¡±


    Even though the master had left, the workers continued to build Elise¡¯s temple as best they could. No one iszy. They just kept moving.


    In just a few days, the shape of that temple was alreadye together. The building looks like an ancient Roman structure with pirs at the front.


    Elise¡¯s silhouette emerged from the fog that was approaching me. She came out with a red face, carrying her armor and sword, still only wearing her apron and panties. Several workers immediately turned their attention to the woman. However, Elise tried to ignore them.


    Looking away, Elise handed the waffle she brought to me. ¡°I feel that you should taste it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I¡¯m a bit surprised by her initiative. ¡°Looks like you really like that outfit, huh?¡±


    Of course not. I did ask her toe dressed like that on purpose.


    While I was chuckling, Elise puffed out her cheeks and pouted like a child, still looking away from me. With an expression like that, her cuteness increased many times over.


    ¡°Okay, until the next mission, you will wear that outfit.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Elise snorted, finally looking at me. ¡°Please don¡¯t joke like that!¡±


    I took a bite of my waffle and smiled. Her face is getting redder, and her expression is getting cuter. It made me want to keep teasing this woman.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of wearing armor?¡± I shrugged, but the woman chose to move behind one of the pirs to change.


    I took another bite of my waffle, which was very good. The developer of this game nailed the taste sensor simtion.

 Chapter 62 62 – One of the Half

    Elise swung her sword from the bottom to the top while jumping. Her moves are perfect because she¡¯s been practicing for a long time. However, whennding, she always staggers. The movement can be up to 15 feet high.


    Sweating and breathing heavily, the female warrior came up to me. ¡°I think my training is sufficient, sir. I can do missions again.¡±


    ¡°I know you really want to go down soon,¡± I answered while holding the cloth from the goddess of nature. ¡°You¡¯d better practice jumping from the top of the pirs first until you can make a propernding. I want you to reallynd well. It turned out to be very important.¡±


    Without answering me, Elise came to one of the pirs and climbed it. I can see her expression is now full of determination, and I hope it will positively affect her future missions.


    I heard quite a loud thud as I examined the cloth given by the Goddes of nature. The female warrior didn¡¯t scream in pain. Maybe the armor was enough to absorb the impact.


    While Elise continued to practice, I started to move my palm across the surface of the green cloth. The material is very soft, light, thin, but not transparent. Maybe it would be more suitable for a dress rather than battle armor. However, with the C- attribute, it would be a pity if this cloth was made into a party dress. Maybe I should use it as a battle outfit for a character with high speed, such as a rogue or ninja.


    However, there are two problems. First, it would be difficult to ask Osiris to find a soul that fits my criteria: Attractive enough and has stats that focus on speed. Then the second problem is that I can¡¯t afford to make an outfit with this fabric. I¡¯ve heard from Anja to process such high-grade materials is very expensive. The clothing goddess had to use special techniques and could not delegate the task to her servants. She had to do it herself.


    Unfortunately, I ran out of money to pay my debt to Anja.


    Themunication icon in my user interface lights up and rings. I raised an eyebrow when I saw the name ¡®Levi¡¯ above the icon.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Hey, Raymund.¡± A man¡¯s voice was heard after I pressed the icon. ¡°You already know who I am, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I answered. ¡°You are one of the two gods in charge of all the gods and goddesses in Levidna. You are one of the representation of the Land of Levidna itself.¡±


    ¡°Drop the sir.¡± Levi uses a friendly tone. Sorry, I can only contact you now. Well, I¡¯m happy to have a long conversation with you. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have much time. Taking care of that many gods is a hectic job.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± I¡¯m still looking at the cloth that the goddess of nature gave me, trying to find a solution. ¡°I¡¯m so d you wanted to contact me.¡±


    Levi sighed. ¡°Straight to the point. Soon you will meet Osiris again. He will bring you a new servant. I just wanted to remind you not to talk about anything about our realm to Osiris.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I promise I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± I smiled, though I didn¡¯t know if Levi could see me or not.


    ¡°I did agree to cooperate with the gods of the earth. Even before the first Raymund died.¡± Levi sighed a second time. ¡°However, I don¡¯t feel like I can trust them yet¡­. Ah, I have to end this call now. Bye!¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to answer when Levi ended the call. ¡°Alright, Boss¡­¡±<sub></sub>


    The thumping sound of Elise jumping off the pir entered my ears again. I used the fast-forward feature, making Elise¡¯s movement speed up tens of times. The woman stopped to rest or sleep every now and then before finally doing the jump again.


    I have to admit, her determination is extraordinary.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I stopped the fast-forward feature when she made a goodnding. She does the signature superhero pose: crouching with her legs apart, one knee and one fist touching the ground. ¡°Do it one more time, Elise!¡±


    She¡¯s so cool, badass, and sexy in that pose!


    Eliseplied to make thending again. Even several times she did it, she never failed.


    ¡°Okay, you are ready for the next mission!¡± I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so excited about it.


    ¡°Err¡­. Maybe I¡¯ll take a little rest, sir.¡± Holding her knees together, Elise spoke with a shaky breath.


    ¡°Ah, take your time.¡± I shrugged. Come to think of it, that woman¡¯s condition was indeed very miserable. ¡°I will choose a suitable mission for you.¡±<sub></sub>


    As usual, I moved near the pond decorated with three quest tabs. However, before choosing one, I decided to contact Anja again.


    ¡°Sorry, sir! Elise is going to the next mission, huh!?¡± Anja sounded like she was crying. ¡°But I¡¯m so busy! I can¡¯te there! Bye!¡±


    What the hell? How busy are the gods and servants that they can¡¯t do proper long-distancemunication?


    Well, it¡¯s not a big issue. After this fifth mission, I will get a new servant and can unlock a new god skill!


    [A sculptor has a hard time selling his works]


    Credit points: 2500


    Skill points: 1


    [One vige has the dancing gue]


    Credit points: 5000


    Skill points: 2


    [There is a famous old dungeon whose door only opens a few times]


    Credit points: 7500


    Skill points: 3


    I won¡¯t go for the first option because it¡¯s simr to the previous one. The second option is attractive, but I want a new environment, not in the vige or town. So, I chose the third option. I wonder what the dungeon in Levidna is like.


    There is additional information after I press the tab.


    [It might be very dark in the dungeon. It would be better if you equip your servant with something that can illuminate the environment]


    I could have ordered something in the realm of God, but I had something better. Something I got in the first mission.


    After again using the fast-forward feature to let Elise rest, I summoned my servant near the glowing fog.


    ¡°Your job is to fight in the dungeon¡­. You know, a ce full of monsters.¡± I exined, then handed Elise a clear bottle filled with ckish liquid. ¡°This is a potion for seeing in the dark. Drink it.¡±


    Elise epted the potion, studied it for a moment, then drank it. Iughed when I saw her expression after gulping down the drink. Her eyes were very narrow, her tongue was sticking out, and she looked like she was about to cry.


    [Passive skills unlocked]


    [Nocturnal eyes ¨C Elise can see in the dark]


    After calming herself down, Elise walked toward the glowing part of the fog. She turned her head to me several times. Her steps so continue to stop.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Just go.¡± I shrugged.


    Even when he was halfway into the fog, she was still looking at me.


    After she disappeared, I was silent, thinking about what actually happened to my servant.


    And as soon as I realized that, I pped my forehead. Damn it! I forgot to give my ¡®blessing¡¯ to her! How could I forget to hit her ass! No wonder she looked confused like that!

 Chapter 63 63 – The Door

    ¡°Why does a healer always pray every time they go on a mission?¡± A man with brown hair and a thick beard asked.


    Not far from that bearded man, a small man with blond hair knelt, closed his eyes, and sped his hands together.


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know, ke?¡± Next to the bearded man, the woman with short ck hair raised an eyebrow. She was wiping her rapier-a type of sword with a slender de thoroughly. ¡°Healers believe that their poweres from God. So, they pray to God before doing something big.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve heard of such a thing.¡± The man named ke chuckled, took therge bow gun on his back, and examined it. ¡°I rarely go on adventures with a healer, ra.¡±


    ¡°Well, your party is all savage. They just like to attack and attack.¡± ra chuckled. ¡°Only you are still a bit cool.¡±


    The healer got up and approached his two colleagues. ¡°I am done. We can start.¡±


    ke sighed. ¡°But this damn door won¡¯t open, Dale.¡±


    The three of them looked up at the four-foot door on the cliff. There was no handle or keyhole on that ck door full of abstract carvings.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I told you, we have to solve the puzzle on the surface.¡± ra approached the door, squinting at the carvings. ¡°Only a few people managed to open this door, but they imed they don¡¯t know why it happened.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± ke snorted. ¡°I bet they know but won¡¯t tell the others!¡±


    Dale, the healer, gulped. ¡°Do we really have toe here? The others refused. So we have to form a new party like this. In every party that enters this ce, there is always someone who dies.¡±


    Disying a faint smile, ra rubbed the healer¡¯s head softly. ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. And it was you who said you wanted toe along to prove to the others that you are brave, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re right! I¡¯ve been a healer for years, but they still make fun of me as a coward!¡±


    ¡°What a stupid reason!!¡± keughed loudly. ¡°As for me, I would like to request a legendary weapon from the highest being in this ce, like the previous adventurers who conquered this dungeon!¡±


    Hearing a loud thud, the three adventurers looked back. A woman in a crimson battle outfit was already squatting a few feet away from them. One fist and a knee of that woman made contact with the ground.<sub></sub>


    Elise lifted her face. ¡°Err¡­. Hi¡­.¡± She then looked up at the bright sky. ¡°Good afternoon?¡±


    The female warrior flinched as the three adventurers moved to attack formation. ra was at the front while pointing her thin sword forward. ke was already on top of one of the boulders, while Dale was standing far away from the others.


    Elise hastily got to her feet and raised her hand. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I just want to enter that dungeon.¡±


    ¡°You followed us and wanted to join us, huh?¡± ra smiled. ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t know you, and you didn¡¯t participate in our briefing beforeing to this ce.¡±


    ¡°And your level is way below ours, Miss,¡± ke added, aiming for the female warrior. ¡°My eyes are special. I can tell the level of a person¡¯s equipment. Your outfit is magically enhanced, but its level is far below ours, even below our healer¡¯s. Not to mention your very mediocre weapon. This dungeon is very dangerous for you, Miss. You better turn back to where you came from.¡±


    ¡°He loves to talk,¡± Raymundmented.


    ¡°But, you didn¡¯t notice her whereabouts earlier, did you?¡± Dale asked. ¡°Maybe¡­.¡±<sub></sub>


    The healer¡¯s speech was cut short by a loud creak. Their eyes immediately turned to the source of that sound, the dungeon door that started to open.


    ¡°Howe?¡± ra¡¯s mouth opened wide in shock. ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything to that door yet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. The important thing is that we can get in.¡± ke jumped off the rock, then looked at Elise. ¡°Sorry, but you really can¡¯te with us, Miss. We can¡¯t trust you yet, no offense.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that maybe the arrival of this woman made the door open?¡± Dale replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit, Dale.¡± ra tucked her rapier into the sheath around her waist. ¡°I¡¯m sure we did something unintentionally that triggered the door to open.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s capable, we can¡¯t trust her yet, as ke said.¡± ra walked up to Dale, patted the man on the shoulder, and nced at Elise. The rapier wielder didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ke clicked his fingers, then entered the dungeon.


    ¡°Hey, wait for us, you savage!¡± ra snorted.


    Dale looked at Elise, formed the word ¡®sorry¡¯ with his mouth, then followed his friends.


    In just a short time, those three people¡¯s footsteps had disappeared, leaving Elise alone, surrounded by giant stones.


    ¡°Errrr, sir?¡± Elise showed her trademark grimace. The master had not yet given her an order. ¡°Should I follow them?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Raymund answered. ¡°There is a possibility that they will attack you or even kill you. Only the healer might give you a chance. The other two people are wary of your existence. The worst thing is, if what the guy named ke said was true, then your level was far behind them. You won¡¯t stand a chance. Let me think for a moment, Elise.¡±


    After being silent for a few minutes, Raymund continued. ¡°You¡¯d better find a way to get to the nearest town or vige, Elise. You might be able to find information about this dungeon there. After all, your real mission is not to help those three adventurers.¡±


    Yes, there¡¯s no mention of something like that in the mission description.


    ¡°Alright, sir.¡± Elise was already moving to leave the ce. However, having just taken a few steps, she heard a loud thud apanied by the sound of something cracking. As soon as she looked back, she saw the body of a woman who was already so pale, and her head turned in the wrong direction.


    That¡¯s ra. Shey on the ground with a nk gaze fixed on Elise.


    The female warrior held her breath and backed away hastily until her back hit a boulder.


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s dead.¡± Raymund hissed.


    Those words gave the chills to Elise.


    ¡°Elise Cecilia Fairchild.¡± A deep voice resounded from the dungeon gate. ¡°Wee.¡±

 Chapter 64 64 – The Passage

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that voice, Elise,¡± Raymund warned. ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about that dungeon yet, so you¡¯d better back off. Anything in the dungeon would probably be triggered with fast motion. So, take a deep breath, then get out of there slowly and carefully.¡±


    Elise carried out her master¡¯s orders, shifting from where she was. Unlike the previous missions, now she is calmer. Her heart was still beating fast, the fear was still visible on her face, but her body didn¡¯t tremble. She can move well.


    ¡°You want to go?¡± The voice from the dungeon echoed again. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, Elise. If you manage to open this door, you must enter it.¡±


    Arge collection of ck tendrils came out of the dungeon and immediately entangled Elise¡¯s body. The female warrior didn¡¯t even have time to flinch as her body was pulled into the dungeon. The vines then let go of Elise, sending the woman rolling onto the cold stone floor.


    And after that, the light from outside diminished rapidly. Elise had just stood up when the dungeon door finally closed with a loud thud.


    Elise looked around, trying to suppress her panic. Her eyes quickly got used to the darkness, and she could see her surroundings. The female warrior was in a passage where the walls were made ofrge stone cubes. The width and height of that ce were about 12 feet.


    The first thing Elise did was check the entrance. The female warrior was surprised when she reached the end of that passage.<sub>.</sub>


    She only saw the same wall, without that door with the abstract carving.


    ¡°S-sir, the door is missing.¡± Elise tried to suppress her panic again. She touched the wall to make sure. ¡°What do I have to do?¡±


    Elise waited, but her master didn¡¯t answer, even after a few minutes. This made her heartbeat even more out of control. ¡°S-sir? Are you still with me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry, Elise.¡± Finally, Raymund responded. ¡°Looks like you have to clear the dungeon before getting out. You have no other choice.¡±


    Even though she didn¡¯t know what she would face or how she would get out, Elise still felt relieved. She had thought that her master had left her.


    That¡¯s impossible, right? After all, he was the one who brought her to these missions.<sub></sub>


    The female warrior drew the sword from her back, then started walking down the passage. Her hands gripped the weapon tightly, and her gaze moved in various directions. Every now and then, he looked back.


    The deeper she entered the passage, Elise could feel that the temperature was getting colder.


    ¡°Good, Elise. You didn¡¯t break out in a cold sweat and didn¡¯t catch your breath in panic.¡± Raymund praised his servant. ¡°That¡¯s very important to maintain your stamina. You¡¯ve progressed since the first mission.¡±


    Elise was happy to hear that from her master. However, once again, Elise couldn¡¯t control the beating of her heart.


    The female warrior stopped and immediately took a fighting stance. From the intersection, a few feet away, the woman could hear muffled growls.


    And after that, three ck dog-like creatures came out of that intersection. Their bodies are almost as big as the human body in general. Their glowing red eyes were fixed on Elise.<sub></sub>


    The female warrior gulped when she saw the sharp fangs of the beasts.


    The dogs barked, then ran to Elise. However, Elise didn¡¯t flinch at all. Her eyes are even more focused.


    ¡°Attack one of them before the beasts surround you!¡± Raymund shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t use your special skills just yet. You have to maintain your stamina. We don¡¯t know what you will face after this.¡±


    Elise dashed towards the beasts. And when one of them jumped, Elise immediately shed its head. The other two were taken aback for a moment but instantly attacked Elise. The female warrior dodged one of them. However, the other dog jumped high at her.


    The female warrior raised her sword. The dog bit that weapon and pulled it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them bite you! We don¡¯t know the power of their fangs!¡±


    Unfortunately, Raymund¡¯s warning came toote. The second dog managed to pounce on Elise¡¯s arm. The woman grimaced at the pain the beast¡¯s fangs were causing. It was her magically enhanced battle outfit that left her unharmed.


    Then, the two beasts tugged at Elise¡¯s sword and hand. The female warrior was forced to kneel down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself fall, Elise! You will be finished if that happens!¡± Raymund gave another warning.


    If it weren¡¯t for her situation, Elise would have screamed in pain. However, she had to think about breaking away from the two beasts instead.


    She knew that soon she would be taken down by the beasts. So, she let go of her sword. The first dog jerked back from the momentum of its own pull, and Elise used that opportunity to punch the second dog with all her might. The second dog let go of its bite, allowing Elise to run away from them a few steps.


    The two dogs growled again, baring their fangs. Elise, no longer holding any weapons, was forced to raise her fists like boxers. She closed one eye. The arm bitten by the dog was still hurt so much and felt like it was twitching.


    ¡°Good, you are getting smarter in fighting. I remind you once again to be careful with their bites. The magic defense of your battle outfit will continue to decrease if you are bitten by them many times.¡± Raymund said in a rapid tone. ¡°Maybe you already know, but your only chance to win is to pick up your sword again. You are not an expert in hand-to-handbat, much less against beasts like that.¡±


    Elise¡¯s eyes fell on her sword that was far behind the dogs.


    This time Elise didn¡¯t run forward as the two dogs ran toward her. She focused on catching her breath, then avoiding the attacks of the beasts. Elise can still manage the situation. She jumped back, shifted, and rolled to dodge the attacks from her enemies. However, Elise felt that their attacks were getting faster, and she got overwhelmed.


    However, she managed to get past the two beasts and ran towards her sword.


    When Elise looked back, she found that the dogs were very close and kept barking. If this continues, there will be no time to take the sword.


    So, the female warrior jumped up and stretched out her arms to grab that weapon.

 Chapter 65 65 – The Dogs

    Elise rolled over, picked up the sword, then pointed it forward, stabbing one of the dogs. Not having time to remove her weapon from the beast¡¯s body, Elise threw it away. The female warrior jumped back to avoid the other dog charging at her.


    However, the female warrior was toote to react. She fell. Her back hit the floor, and she had to keep the dog¡¯s mouth from biting her face.


    ¡°Get yourself off the dog, Elise!¡± Raymund snapped.


    Easier said than done. Elise could not hold back the dog¡¯s mouth, dripping drool down her face. The dog¡¯s strength increased many times over. Elise could see the fangs of the beast getting closer to her face.


    And that¡¯s when a strange sensation appeared within the female warrior. She didn¡¯t know what it was, but now she felt she would be fine.


    ¡°What?¡± Raymund asked. ¡°What is happening!? Ah¡­¡±


    The dog no longer tried to bite Elise. The beast kept its mouth away from the female warrior. Elise straightened up, only to find that the dog had sat up, wagging its tail like a trained pet.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°It is a blessing from the goddess of nature.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you have that. I¡¯d be very upset if you failed at the start of a mission like this. The sess of this mission is a must.¡±


    Slowly, Elise reached out her hand, then rubbed the dog¡¯s head, whose eyes were still burning red. The beast lowered its head slightly, not resisting at all.


    After that, the light in the dog¡¯s eyes disappeared. Its skin also changes from ck to dark gray. The dog looked much more normal. It resembled a wolf with arge and muscr body.


    ¡°Excellent. The dogs don¡¯t take you seriously, but you get overwhelmed. And now you¡¯re doing something unexpected.¡± The deep voice of the dungeon echoed. ¡°Before this, no one could tame those special dogs. You are the first.¡±


    Elise looked around, trying to find the source of the voice.


    The dog walked away from Elise, then picked up the woman¡¯s sword from the floor. Strange, the sword should still be stuck in the other dog¡¯s body.<sub></sub>


    The animal did not return to Elise immediately but looked at the other two dogs sitting in the distance. Those two red-eyed, ck-bodied beasts then disappeared into the darkness.


    Elise was scratching her head when the dog came to her. The animal put her sword on the floor and barked with a wagging tail.


    ¡°Take the dog with you. Looks like she¡¯s already fond of you.¡± The voice sounded again, but Elise still couldn¡¯t find the source. ¡°She has been here for thousands of years. She must be bored.¡±


    Elise looked up, signaling her master.


    ¡°If I were there, I would have killed the dog. It is a beast of unknown origin.¡± Raymund responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t take your orders this time, sir.¡± Elise put on a faint smile while stroking the dog. ¡°She won¡¯t attack me again¡­. This may sound strange, but I can feel it in my heart.¡±<sub></sub>


    Raymund sighed. The one with animal tamer powers is Elise, not him. ¡°Wait a minute, Elise. I will contact the goddess of nature first.¡±


    While waiting, Elise yed with the dog. Elise rubbed the beast¡¯s body and tickled its belly. The dog also seemed to enjoy it all. Her tail kept wagging, her tongue stuck out, and she barked cheerfully many times.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    The beast looked like it had belonged to Elise for quite some time.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve spoken to the Goddess of Nature.¡± Raymund sighed again as the dog licked Elise¡¯s face. ¡°She said, it is most likely that you have sessfully tamed the beast. So, I¡¯ll let her be your pet.¡±


    Actually, Raymund wasn¡¯t too sure even though he had just heard an exnation from Frei, the goddess of nature. However, he felt an argument with Elise was not productive in this kind of situation.


    ¡°You have to keep looking for a way out, Elise.¡± Raymund reminded. ¡°If I could, I¡¯d have pulled you here. However, I¡¯ve tried it many times, and it doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Raymund¡¯s words surprised Elise. So, the master is ready to abandon this mission? Usually, he doesn¡¯t care about Elise getting injured and traumatized, right? And didn¡¯t that God himself say that this mission must be sessful?


    ¡°Come on.¡± Elise gestured for her new pet to follow her. ¡°Ah, I need a name for you, but I can¡¯t think of one yet.¡±


    Elise walked while holding her sword and apanied the dog next to her. Like Elise, the animal is also aware of its surroundings. She sniffed may times.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lived here for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Elise asked the dog. The female warrior had walked for a long time and passed the turns several times, but so far, she had only found passages of the same shape. ¡°Perhaps you can help me, please?¡±


    The dog just looked at Elise and barked.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t found an intersection with more than one branch,¡± Raymund muttered. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re on the right track, Elise. Whoever made this ce probably thought the long passages would frustrate you. They want to catch anyone whoes in here off guard.¡±


    However, Elise was calmer than before. Could it be because she was apanied by the dog? Elise herself did not know for sure.


    ¡°Hmm¡­. Ah, how about¡­ Now your name is¡­.¡± Elise stopped her speech.


    The dog has now stopped walking. She lowered her head and growled with a fierce expression, looking at a turn leading to the right.


    Elise knew that the peaceful atmosphere would notst much longer. Gulped, she tightened the grip on her sword and crept towards the turn.


    The female warrior held her breath as she turned there. She saw a ck silhouette standing next to a man lying on the floor. It was ke, an archer that Elise had met earlier. His eyes are closed. It seemed that man was unconscious.


    The silhouette figure grabbed ke¡¯s back by the cor and then ran fast, dragging the man.


    Elise¡¯s dog gave a booming bark that echoed through the passage¡¯s wall.

 Chapter 66 66 – Wall of Fire

    ¡°We don¡¯t know any other way to find a way out!¡± Raymund spoke in a rapid tone. ¡°You have to keep following that figure!¡±


    Together with the dog, Elise ran after the silhouette. However, the figure ran so fast, and Elise fell far behind. Only the dog managed to get close enough, though still too far away to attack.


    ¡°Should I use a charging thrust, sir?¡± Elise asked because she wasn¡¯t sure. The figure was not attacking her.


    ¡°Go ahead, Elise,¡± Raymund responded.


    Elise¡¯s steps speed increased many times. When Elise finally jumped forward, the figure elerated again. The female warrior¡¯s sword couldn¡¯t touch it.


    Not only that, but the shape of the figure also changed. From what once looked like an adult, it has now shrunk like a child. This made Elise widen her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop your running, Elise!¡± Raymund noticed that Elise was starting to slow down. ¡°The interior around you has changed! Maybe something will happen soon!¡±


    Elise ran back to her original speed, even though she was already so sweaty and her breathing was starting to get heavy. The surrounding scenery had not changed much, only that it was now twice asrge as before.<sub>.</sub>


    Suddenly Elise gasped and stopped running. A huge fire appeared several feet in front of her and on the left and right walls. The dog also stopped and turned to the woman.


    However, the silhouette continued to run while dragging ke. They even went through the fire.


    ¡°Tony!!!¡± Elise subconsciously shouted and stuck out her hand. After that, she looked confused.


    ¡°What happened to you, Elise?¡± Raymund asked. ¡°Why are you¡­. Hey, calm down. The fires are still far from you.¡±


    Very panicked, Elise looked around. As she turned to flee from the ce, she found another fire wall. The woman then fell to the ground, squeezed her head, and screamed. ¡°Kyaaaaa!!! Noooo!!!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t panic! You¡­.¡± Raymund restrained himself. He felt shouting wouldn¡¯t help. The situation right now is different from previous missions. Elise was too scared to think. Raymund¡¯s threats would not be heard by the woman. ¡°Please, listen to me, Elise. I will stay with you and guide you. Take a deep breath and exhale slowly. With that, you will be able to calm yourself down.¡±


    Hearing Raymund¡¯s soft tone of voice, Elise held back her screams. Even though her heart felt like it was about to explode, the female warrior tried to catch her breath.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Those fires won¡¯te near you, Elise,¡± Raymund said, although he didn¡¯t really know if it was true. ¡°So stand up. We¡¯ll think of a way out together.¡±


    Slowly, Elise rose to her feet with the help of her sword.


    ¡°Elise¡­¡±


    ¡°Elise, my daughter¡­¡±


    Elise¡¯s chin dropped. With a robot-like motion, she turned her head back.


    Two human figures wereing out of the fire, limping with their bodies full of nasty burns. They look more like zombies than normal humans.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± Raymund didn¡¯t understand. He could see that those two human figures were wearing modern earth clothes, although they were already tattered by the fire.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Mom¡­ Dad¡­¡± The two words left Elise¡¯s mouth.


    It took Raymund a while to gather his thoughts and speak. ¡°Elise, they are just an illusion. They are not your real parents. Be careful. They might attack you.¡±


    The dog kept barking at the two figures, who continued to approach Elise.


    ¡°Why?¡± The father asked.


    ¡°What made you do something terrible like that?¡± The mother also asked.


    ¡°Why did you set our house on fire while we were still in it?¡± The two of them asked again at the same time.


    Elise¡¯s breath hitched, and her hands began to tremble. The female warrior lowered her head, asking too, in a very hoarse voice. ¡°Why do you ask like that? The answer is obvious¡­ I did that because of how you two treated Tony and me!!! Have you two already forgotten that, huh!?¡±


    Shouting with all her might, Elise raised her sword and charged forward, swinging it at the two figures. The female warrior¡¯s father and mother managed to dodge and pull long ws from their fingers. Both of them grinned, showing their sharp fangs.


    Elise continued to swing her sword at her parents. But, they can always dodge and even scratch Elise in several parts of the body. Elise looked unfazed and continued to attack with a savage expression.


    ¡°Elise, calm down! Your movements are messed up!¡± Raymund shouted. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to win at this rate!¡±


    The swings of the female warrior were far from what she used to do. Elise would have been surrounded by the two fake parents if the dog had not helped to keep her father figure away.


    Suddenly the mother jumped and bit Elise¡¯s right shoulder. The female warrior could not attack and screamed in pain, unable to escape from that being.


    ¡°Drive her to the fire, Elise!¡± Raymund tried to give orders. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The fire won¡¯t burn you! Your outfit is magically enhanced!¡±


    However, Elise didn¡¯t do that and just wriggled to free herself. Fortunately, the dog had managed to take down the other enemy. She helps her master by pouncing on the mother¡¯s leg.


    As soon as the bite from the mother came off, Elise punched the monster down. Then, she raised her sword high.


    ¡°Arrgggghhhh!!!¡± Elise stabbed her fake mother with all her might, and she did it not just once but brutally many times.


    Meanwhile, the dog turned to the father, who had started to stand up, knocked him down, then tore his throat with fangs.


    ¡°Elise, stop!!!¡± Raymund shouted at Elise, who was still stabbing the mother, even though it was already motionless. The blood of the being had already pooled on the floor. ¡°You will run out of stamina!¡±


    Raymund really didn¡¯t understand. It wasn¡¯t long ago that Elise didn¡¯t dare to take another¡¯s life. The two figures weren¡¯t Elise¡¯s real parents, but it was still weird. With the nature of the female warrior, she shouldn¡¯t have done something brutal like this.


    ¡°Argghhhh!!!¡± Elise continued to stab at the badly shaped corpse, ignoring the sttered blood that covered her face and body. ¡°Die! Die! Dieee!!!¡±

 Chapter 67 67 – A Corpse

    Raymund kept asking Elise to stop, but the woman kept destroying the corpse. The dog¡¯s barking didn¡¯t affect her either.


    ¡°You really hate them, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Only that voice managed to make Elise freeze. She lifted her face, and her eyes widened again.


    ¡°Holy shit¡­.¡± Raymund hissed, at a loss for words.


    The sound of footsteps from iron boots echoed in the ce, apanied by the crackling of the surrounding mes. A woman walked up to Elise. She had long ck hair, pale white skin, and fiery yellow eyes.


    She wore dark armor on her chest and shoulders. Meanwhile, her body was covered in a ck leotard-shaped bodysuit. Yes, she is wearing the same battle outfit as Elise, but in a different color.


    It was because that woman was Elise in another version.


    The dog kept barking fiercely at the woman, but she suddenly copsed.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t die.¡± The dark Elise stopped in her tracks and spoke as Elise looked at the dog. ¡°She just fainted.¡±


    ¡°W-who are you?¡± Elise asked with trembling lips, surveying the being in front of her from top to bottom. After all, the woman¡¯s appearance was very simr to hers.


    ¡°Why do you hate your father and mother, Elise?¡± The dark Elise paid no heed to that question. ¡°Weren¡¯t they the ones who raised you? Why did you kill them?¡±


    Elise clutched her head, wincing in pain. Her eyes nced at the corpse of the being she had just killed, but she saw nothing. The corpse had disappeared. ¡°T-they weren¡¯t my parents¡­ They were just imitators.¡±


    The dark Elise chuckled, starting to walk around Elise. ¡°No, no, no. I mean, why did you set your house on fire when your parents are still inside?¡±


    ¡°Elise, what exactly happened?¡± Raymund couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not true.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask something else.¡± The dark Elise shrugged. ¡°When summoned to another world, your scars were gone, right? Maybe it¡¯s a trait after death. Then, you forget what happened? Your father likes to beat you and your sister, right? Well, because he is like that. This is worsened by the harsh treatment of your mother. He¡¯s jealous of your physique, right? Well, they¡¯re both crazy parents.¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­.¡± Elise squeezed her head harder.


    ¡°Because you couldn¡¯t take it anymore, you did that. After making sure your parents are locked in their room, you douse your own house with gasoline at night. After that, you brought out Tony, your brother, who was still sleeping. You remember? You wereughing when you threw that lighter!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!!! That is not true!!!¡± Elise started to shed tears.


    The dark Elise stopped walking. ¡°However, you miscalcted. Tony doesn¡¯t hate your mother. Your mother loves your little brother very much, unlike you. So he ran into the fire to save your mother.¡±


    Elise¡¯s hands drooped. She lifted her face, which now had an expression that looked like a hungry beast.


    ¡°Then you ran into the fire to save your little brother, the only person you care about.¡± A smile formed on Dark Elise¡¯s mouth. ¡°Actually, you survived, but your burns were too severe, so your life was lost on the hospital bed. You forgot¡­. Ah, you¡¯re in denial about doing that¡­. You pretended to forget and convinced yourself that you were holy by not wanting to kill people. And finally, your mind believes the lie, even though your hands are dirty.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Argggghhhh!!!¡± Elise stepped forward while swinging her sword.


    The dark Elise pulled out her sword from her back and blocked the attack. Sneering, the dark Elise kicked the female warrior, forcing her to roll backward. Elise can immediately get up and attack again.


    The sound of the two swords shing continued to echo. They were evenly matched in attack and defense. Neither of them had managed to injure their opponent yet.


    The dark Elise does a charging thrust. Elise managed to dodge, but her stomach was cut and bleeding, though not too deep.


    Then, the fight continued.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Raymund cursed. He didn¡¯t know if it was because the magic energy of Elise¡¯s armor had run out or because it was useless against Elise¡¯s dark attacks. What is clear, this situation is very dangerous. ¡°Please, just listen to me for a second, Elise.¡±


    But all Elise did was attack her opponent.


    ¡°Just admit it, Elise.¡± The enemyughed, blocking Elise¡¯s umpteenth attack. ¡°You are a murderer! Not only did you kill your parents, but your younger brother too!¡±


    Elise roared, delivering an increasingly uncontroble attack. His opponentughed again and just blocked.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Raymund huffed in annoyance. He had been trying to calm Elise all this time and provide a strategy. However, Elise didn¡¯t listen and continued to attack like a madman wielding a stick. At this rate, the female warrior would really lose stamina.


    So, he had to find another way.


    Elise blocked her enemy¡¯s whirlwind sh. Because the attack¡¯s impact was quite strong, Elise¡¯s body flew andnded near the fire. The female warrior screamed in pain as her back was hit by the mes, then she slumped to the floor. Luckily, she managed to put it out, though her back was now covered with sizable burns.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The female warrior could see her evil twin walking towards her, grinning.


    ¡°Why are you still in denial, Elise? This will all be easier if you admit that you are a murderer.¡±


    While growling like a beast, Elise tried to get up with incredible difficulty.


    ¡°Your little brother is still alive, Elise!¡± Raymund shouted.


    Elise gasped and looked up, causing her evil twin to stop and raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°Sorry if I kept this a secret from you.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to think about your little brother¡¯s condition to the point you can¡¯t concentrate on the missions. Well, I didn¡¯t know your life history, but I know the condition of everyone closest to you.¡±


    Elise¡¯s chin dropped. She looked at her evil twin again.


    ¡°The thing is, this mission is different, Elise. If you die here, your soul will be destroyed too.¡± Raymund continued. ¡°So, you have to win against your shitty twins. Perhaps, after this, you can meet your little brother again some other time.¡±

 Chapter 68 68 – Reason to Attack

    Elise caught her breath. Her eyes focused on the enemy.


    ¡°Fight her more carefully, Elise.¡± Raymund used his low voice again. ¡°Don¡¯t make any useless moves.¡±


    The dark Elise grinned. ¡°Aah, you heard the voice of the god, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s so weird. I can¡¯t hear it, even though I¡¯m you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be influenced by her.¡± Raymund reminded. ¡°Focus.¡±


    This time, the evil twin took the initiative to attack. She swung her sword horizontally. Elise dodged and gave a counter-attack. The female warrior¡¯s movements were now more controlled, overwhelming her opponent. Elise took advantage of that opportunity to use abination of sh and stab.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re back to being a proper warrior, Elise!¡± Despite being unable to counter-attack and pushed back, the evil twinughed.


    However, Elise¡¯s movement stopped when she got close to the fire. The evil twin hit Elise¡¯s nose with the bottom of the sword hilt. Elise lost her bnce with a bloody nose. Then, the female warrior received a hard kick in the stomach. Her body rolled backward again.


    The Dark Elise then ran, preparing to point her sword forward.


    It was a pose for charging thrust, and Elise had not fully stood up, even though the tip of her enemy¡¯s sword was already very close to her.


    ¡°Now, Elise!¡± Raymund screamed.<sub>.</sub>


    Elise managed to stand up straight in no time, a sign that she was just faking it. She dodged the attack, then swung her sword from the ground up while jumping high.


    Rising sh.


    ¡°Arrgggghhhh!!!¡± Instead of splitting apart, the dark Elise¡¯s body was carried upwards, a sign that she still had magical energy protecting her body.


    However, Elise wasn¡¯t done yet. She twisted her body in the air.


    Whirlwind sh.


    Elise¡¯s sword continued to sh at her twin body in midair. The enemy screamed in pain, and finally, her stomach split open, gushing fresh blood.


    The female warriornded on the floor with both feet while her twin fell down with a terrible cracking sound.


    Instead of whimpering in pain, the dark Eliseughed like a madman. ¡°Amazing! You are great, Elise! I know that because I am you!¡±


    With a cold gaze, Elise came to her enemy. ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to you.¡±<sub></sub>


    The dark Elise smirked as Elise¡¯s sword stuck to her neck.


    ¡°I attacked because I wanted to kill you.¡± The evil twin vomited blood from her mouth. ¡°You are the same, right?¡±


    The blood from the evil twin¡¯s stomach was pouring more and more on the floor. She vomited blood again and said, ¡°Ah, don¡¯t think that if you kill me here, then I will vanish. I will still be inside you¡­.¡±


    The evil twin¡¯s gaze went nk. Her chest no longer moved. Elise looked at her enemy¡¯s face without saying a word.


    And Raymund also fell silent.


    ¡°Congrattions, you havepleted this test.¡± The deep voice of the dungeon sounded again, followed by the disappearance of the mes around Elise.


    Elise frowned. ¡°Test?¡±


    ¡°The test to see if the darkness in your heart has no potential to destroy this world.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±<sub></sub>


    Suddenly a figure with blonde hair was thrown from the darkness of the passage,nding a few feet from Elise.


    The female warrior recognized the figure as Dale, the healer she had met near the dungeon entrance.


    ¡°Help me!¡± The small man crawled to Elise. His face was filled with terror. ¡°This ce is insane! We have to get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± Elise groaned in pain while holding her head. Her brain was suddenly crammed with memories that didn¡¯t belong to her. Those memories were so horrific and made Elise¡¯s body shudder. ¡°How could that be¡­. How can a human do such things?¡±


    Dale grabbed Elise¡¯s leg, then pleaded. ¡°Hey, get me out of here, please.¡±


    Elise just looked at the man with her mouth agape.


    ¡°What happened to you, Elise?¡± Raymund asked.


    ¡°As you have seen for yourself, Elise.¡± The voice from this dungeon echoed again. ¡°This guy named Dale uses his cute baby face and pure demeanor to attract women¡¯s attention. Then he turns his victims into toys.¡±


    Raymund choked. ¡°A guy like this?¡±


    Dale looked weak and almost childlike. Of course, Raymund couldn¡¯t believe that story.


    ¡°Is it true that you got a woman pregnant four times, and you asked for all of them to be aborted?¡± Elise asked with trembling lips. ¡°And you did that just because you wanted to have sex with a pregnant woman?¡±


    Dale winced like crazy, removing his hand from Elise¡¯s leg.


    ¡°You already know, right?¡± The voice from the dungeon continued. ¡°There are several women who ended their lives because of this bastard. The world would be better off without people like him. Like your parents, this man makes others suffer.¡±


    Dale inched backward with eyes starting to well up with tears. ¡°No¡­¡±


    With empty eyes, Elise raised her sword again.


    ¡°Elise¡­¡± Raymund was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Dale frantically crawled away from Elise, but the female warrior easily caught up with him.


    Elise¡¯s face turned violent again, and she stabbed Dale¡¯s back, causing the healer to let out a thunderous scream.


    The female warrior twisted her sword, causing that man to flinch, theny motionless.


    She then looked at her hands, which were not shaking at all. Yeah, it wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯dmitted a murder.


    ¡°This is the end. You deserve a reward.¡± The voice from the dungeon informed. ¡°Go to the end of the hall.¡±


    Instead of following orders, Elise knelt down while wincing in pain. She suffered from great exhaustion. Because of the chain of intense events, she had only just realized the immeasurable pain in her wounds.


    ¡°This is the end of the dungeon. I don¡¯t think you need to fight anymore.¡± Raymund heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Take your time. Rest until you are strong enough.¡±


    Elise nced at something glowing yellow at the end of the hall. Wanting to get out of there immediately, she forced herself to get up, drew her sword from Dale¡¯s back, then started walking.


    She had stopped to check on the corpse of her evil twin, which had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Woof!¡± The dog who had woken up came to Elise.

 Chapter 69 69 – The Real Face

    Apanied by her dog, Elise walked over to the object that emitted a yellowish light, namely a giant treasure box. However, what caught her attention was not the box but a person lying next to that thing.


    It was ke, the archer, still unconscious. The dog came sniffing at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wake him up just yet.¡± Raymund prevented Elise from checking on the man. ¡°We don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do if he sees hisrade¡¯s corpse.¡±


    Elise stared at Dale¡¯s corpse again and gulped. She then turned to the treasure box and opened it.


    ¡°Take it. It¡¯s yours.¡± The voice from the dungeon echoed again. ¡°That weapon will evolve ording to your progress.¡±


    The female warrior grabbed what was inside the treasure box: a great sword with a ck sheath and a brown hilt with a skull on the tip. When Elise pulled that sword from the sheath, she found a shiny dark gray de.


    Darksin Greatsword


    Attack: C+


    [Sword of darkness that follows the progress of its possessor¡¯s ability]<sub>.</sub>


    Despite feeling ufortable with the sword, Elise put it on her back. Her gaze then returned to ke.


    Raymund sighed. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to take the man or not. The important thing is that you have to get out of there. I can¡¯t take you back from that dungeon.¡±


    ck carvings began to form on the wall behind the treasure box. Gradually, those carvings grew thicker before finally forming a door. It opened and showed a barrenndscape withrge rocks, simr to the scene when Elise was about to enter the dungeon.


    Since ke wouldn¡¯t wake up, Elise had to drag him outside.


    ¡°Perhaps the condition for the dungeon to be open is that there are two people who havemitted crimes. One is truly evil, and one does that evil for good. Maybe that rapier-wielder ra is also evil. But, since the number of bad guys is sufficient, she was eliminated.¡± Raymund muttered. ¡°No wonder no one wants to talk about opening the dungeon door. Apart from the fact that some really don¡¯t know they also can¡¯t possibly reveal their disgrace¡­. Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sir,¡± Elise replied in a low voice, leaning ke against one of the boulders. ¡°Do you know the purpose of this dungeon, sir?¡±


    It took a few seconds for Raymund to answer. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t understand that either. Why must there be two bad guys? Why give weapons to the person who cleared the dungeon? I have so many questions in my head, Elise. I was about to order you to ask the voice, but I¡¯m too distracted¡­ And I want you to get out of there soon.¡±


    Elise turned to the door she had just walked through. However, she only saw the cliff.<sub></sub>


    ¡°This man is fine, sir,¡± Elise said while taking a deep breath. Her tone sounded bitter. ¡°I¡¯m ready to go home.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Raymund cleared his throat. ¡°Actually¡­. There¡¯s a bit of aplication here, so I can¡¯t bring you back yet¡­ Can you wait a moment? I know you¡¯re tired and in pain, but I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Elise closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The dog came to Elise, whimpering with a sad face, then sat next to its master. Elise gently stroked the animal¡¯s back.


    ***


    I massaged my forehead, looking at the words ¡®mission sess¡¯ on the magic pond. I should be happy, I¡¯m about to get some game monies, and Elise got a weapon with C+ stats. However, the one line that appeared when Elise entered the dungeon bothered me.


    ¡®In this dungeon, if your servant dies, their souls will be destroyed, and he/she cannot be revived.¡¯


    Will there be more quests like this in the future? Will I continue to run the risk of losing Elise? Any mission¡­. Shit. And now I really don¡¯t want to lose my game character.<sub></sub>


    No, yers don¡¯t want to lose their characters even in normal games. This is normal. Not that I¡¯m attached to that woman.


    ¡°You seem to have a headache, Raymund.¡± Osiris¡¯ voice entered my ears. I once asked Erbau, since themunication system in this realm and the earth god¡¯s realm is different, Osiris¡¯ voice will be heard by everyone else here.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s about time, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time for you to choose a new candidate.¡±


    I took a deep breath. There¡¯s no point in overthinking. It will only detract from the enjoyment of this game. Soon I can choose a new servant. This means I¡¯ll be getting closer to the harem path I want.


    Yeah, let¡¯s focus on that.


    ¡°Before that, there is something I want to talk about, Osiris.¡± I cleared my throat again. ¡°It¡¯s about my first servant, Elise.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God. Why do I have a bad feeling?¡±


    The first two words of Osiris¡¯ words were funny. How can a god say something like that? However, I couldn¡¯tugh.


    ¡°Well, when ites to your servant, I¡¯ll still do your request as long as it¡¯s not too much. The sess of your servant is also rted to the interests of the earth.¡± Osiris continued.


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can say for now.¡±


    ***


    Still with her dog, Elise came out of one side of the fog wall, limping toward me. Once the female was only five feet away from me, she froze, looking the other way with a nk expression.


    ¡°Hey, it turns out that this dog is really special, huh? She cane to the realm of God.¡± I bent down to pet Elise¡¯s dog, but the animal growled with hostility.


    In normal times, I would have been excited aboutpanion animals. I think that is an interesting feature. However, circumstances made me not think about it.


    ¡°What happened in that dungeon won¡¯t change anything,¡± I continued my speech, looking at Elise again. ¡°You will remain my servant. That incident just proves that you are a perfect fit for future missions.¡±


    I could see that Elise was clenching her hands together. What I just said might sound cold and a bit cruel. But that¡¯s the reality. Now Elise can kill when needed. In my opinion, she has be a true warrior.


    ¡°Just now, this master of yours was chatting with me,dy warrior.¡± Osiris joined in. ¡°He asked about the whereabouts of your younger brother¡¯s soul.¡±


    Elise suddenly looked up and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I have the ability to know the whereabouts of the souls of your rtives and those closest to you. It¡¯s because you guys have a bond. However, I didn¡¯t see your little brother¡¯s soul in the afterlife. Do you know what that means?¡±


    ¡°M-my brother¡­. Tony is still alive?¡±


    I went to my servant and patted her shoulder. ¡°Perhaps what you did was notpletely in vain, Elise. You don¡¯t know how your brother is doing now, but at least he¡¯s far from your parents. That¡¯s what you want, right?¡±


    Elise¡¯s tears started to fall. Initially only one, but multiply in a short time. The female warrior then knelt down while covering her face, sobbing.

 Chapter 70 70 – A Name for the Dog

    ¡°Now, your name is Mona.¡± Elise, who was sitting leaning against the pir, stroked the dog.


    I agreed. ¡°Good names.¡±


    ¡°So, can I start sending candidates to you?¡± Osiris asked. ¡°And remember, ording to our agreement. After telling you about Elise¡¯s little brother, I won¡¯t choose a candidate for you. You will choose it yourself from the ones I randomly give you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me.¡± I¡¯m a little annoyed with the words earth¡¯s god of death.


    ¡°Sir Raymund!!!¡± Suddenly Anja jumped out of the fog. ¡°Can I still see Elise¡¯s mission?¡±


    I smiled at that woman who I had deliberately summoned. Coincidentally, she is not busy anymore. ¡°Unfortunately, her mission just finished. However, maybe you can see her new mission after this.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up! I can¡¯t wait¡­.¡± Anja stopped her speech when she found Elise. The female warrior just looked back at the brown-skinned woman. ¡°Well, we have to wait until you get better, Elise.¡±


    ¡°So, we can start the candidate selection, right?¡± Osiris asked again.


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s not a dangerous person, Mona.¡± Elise tried to calm her dog, who was already growling, and red at Anja.<sub>.</sub>


    The dog barked fiercely, ignoring her master¡¯s words, then ran to Anja. The servant of the merchant god flinched and fled after throwing away her oversized bag.


    ¡°Mona, don¡¯t attack her! Ouch!¡± Elise won in pain, struggling to stand up.


    I smirked at the scene. Anja ran as hard as she could with a frightened face while Mona chased that woman like she was hunting for prey.


    Osiris sighed. ¡°Looks like we have to dy the candidate selection. Or else the candidate will be chased by dogs too.¡±


    The workers who took care of Elise¡¯s shrine came from the fog carrying furniture and immediately dispersed when they saw the giant dog. Things get very chaotic, and Anja finally breaks free while Mona is chasing the workers. Elise tried to stop her pet but to no avail.


    ¡°Are you selling a leash?¡± I asked the brown-skinned woman who was catching her breath while bending over.


    She took her menu book from her bag and handed it to me. After I made my choice, Anja brought me one of the things I bought, a thick leather ne with a chain.


    ¡°Elise!¡± I called my servant and threw the leash. ¡°Use this! Tie her to one of the pirs in the building.¡±<sub></sub>


    Elise frantically caught the object, then ambushed her dog.


    While Elise was wrestling with her pet, I received a torch made of metal from Anja.


    ¡°What did you buy this for, sir?¡± The servant of the merchant god raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You will see¡­. Oh, sorry. But this time, I can¡¯t pay my debt yet.¡±


    ¡°Whaaat???¡± Anja looks so shocked, and I just grin at her.


    Finally, Elise managed to put the leash on Mona¡¯s neck. Miraculously, the big dog calmed down, allowing the female warrior to tie it to one of the pirs in the shrine.


    ¡°So, can we start the candidate selection?¡± Osiris yawned.


    ¡°Just a minute, bro.¡± I approached Elise while carrying the torch. ¡°Sorry, but Mona did have to be tied up while she was here.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Is it a magical beast from the earth?¡± Anja, who was following me, asked. ¡°If so, he will be hostile to anyone in this realm. The aura they give off is very foreign and leaves this dog confused. I don¡¯t know why he can be calm around you, Elise.¡±


    I pressed a button on the torch, causing the tip to ignite. Elise cringed when she saw that.


    ¡°I gave you an assignment,¡± I exined while holding out the torch. ¡°If you have free time, look at this fire. This is so that you can ovee your fear.¡±


    Gulped, Elise epted the me torch with trembling hands.


    I looked at Elise¡¯s almost finished shrine. The speed of Erbau¡¯s workers is extraordinary. In a short time, this Roman-style temple full of pirs was finished. This building bes a little color in my boring ce with a mix of dark red and gray.


    ¡°Hey, you guys.¡± I turned to the workers who were actually idle while looking at Mona. The furniture they brought was scattered. ¡°You guys brought the bed, right? Better put it in the room now so my servant can rest. Then, I ask that you can attach this torch to the room as well.¡±


    ¡°All right, sir!¡± They all answered and started work again.


    ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Elise said as one of the workers asked for the torch in her hand.


    ¡°So.¡± Osiris took a deep breath. ¡°Can we start this candidate selection? I no longer¡­.¡±


    ¡°Who is that voice actually?¡± Anja asked while looking around.


    ¡°He is Osiris, the god of death from the earth.¡± I walked towards the pond again.


    Anja hastily covered her ears while following me. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that!¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re still afraid that you¡¯ll get into trouble after hearing such information, aren¡¯t you?¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°By the way, magical beasts from the mortal world can change into human form if they¡¯ve been here for a long time, you know!¡± Anja changed the subject.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I looked at Mona, who was now asleep. ¡°I see.¡±


    Would my imaginatione true? If so, that will be very interesting.


    ¡°Raymund.¡± Osiris was getting less and less excited. ¡°Please, I want this to be over quickly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. Go on, bro.¡±


    ¡°Finally, after giving the candidate to you, I can take care of other matters.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°You said as if I would immediately ept whoever the candidate you gave me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I never said that, Osiris. I just promised not to ask you to find a suitable candidate for me.¡±


    Osiris was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Are you still looking for attractive female candidates?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course.¡± I shrugged. ¡°If my heroines are attractive, I¡¯ll be very excited to keep an eye on them.¡±


    The god of death from the earth was silent again for a while. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? That could take a very long time!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I sat on the floor. ¡°No matter how many candidates you give me, I don¡¯t mind. I have plenty of time.¡±


    I¡¯m sure Osiris won¡¯t talk carelessly to Elise. He is the one who said that the sess of my servants is also the interest of the earth.


    ¡°You¡¯re a piece of shit, Raymund.¡± Osiris snorted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick a candidate for you!¡±

 Chapter 71 71 – Debt Log

    ¡°And I want the one with the speed-focused stats, Bro,¡± I added.


    Osiris huffed. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Just wait.¡±


    I then turned my head to Anja. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind waiting for me a little longer.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Anja replied in a cheerful tone. ¡°As long as I can see Elise carry out missions again after this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this time, Elise won¡¯t be the only one doing the mission.¡± I put on a faint smile. Maybe this is the equivalent of watching a show on television for Anja.


    This time Osiris needed less time than before. Part of the fog came at me, revealing the silhouette of a person who then came out.


    I frowned. ¡°I told you I needed a female candidate.¡±


    ¡°Who said it was a man?¡± Osiris chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like her.¡±


    ¡°What is that person wearing?¡± Anja raised an eyebrow.


    The figure was not too tall, maybe only 5.2 feet, wearing a light green full-face helmet and an orange racing suit. There are many sponsor logos on that outfit.<sub>.</sub>


    Maybe because the race suit was not form-fitting, I just realized one thing. The figure¡¯s chest is slightly protruding, though not very visible. Is it because that part was deliberately pressed, or her breasts are small?


    ¡°Hey.¡± I waved my hand at the figure. ¡°Can you take off your helmet?¡±


    The figures pointed to themselves, then obeyed my orders. When her helmet came off, I nodded in satisfaction. It turned out that the racer was indeed a woman with a lovely face. It reminded me of Japanese idol singers.


    ¡°Excuse me, where am I?¡± Smiling kindly, the woman asked while fixing her wavy, slightly messy tiedhair.


    Her slightly hoarse and sighing voice was so sweet to my ears.


    ¡°Wee to the realm of God.¡± I smiled back, then started to open the attributes tab of that woman.


    [Yua Nakagami]


    Strength: B-


    Dexterity: E<sub></sub>


    Agility: A-


    Vitality: B


    Magic: E-


    Skills:


    [Body pocket ¨C Ability to store something on the body without being noticed, even if naked]


    Causes of death:


    [Yua dies in a terrible ident during a car race on the circuit]


    I see. She is a race driver who definitely likes speed, so her agility is high. A racer must also have a good physique. She constantly experiences strong gravitational forces in racing due to cornering at high speeds. Not to mention the long duration of the race, her stamina must be good. Well, even if ites at a cost. Her Dexterity and Magic stats are poop.


    What was different from before was that she had gotten a skill this time. Maybe because she is my second servant? And what¡¯s with this ridiculous skill?<sub></sub>


    ¡°Sir?¡± Yua waved her hand at me and widened her smile.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I closed the attribute tab. Honestly, if I got a cute smile like that in real life, I¡¯d be blushing.


    ¡°You¡¯re satisfied, right?¡± Osiris sighed. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks, Osiris.¡± I gave a thumbs up.


    Yua looked up but showed no surprise at all. ¡°May I ask you a question, sir? Am I dreaming, or am I already in the afterlife?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°You can already guess what happened, but why do you seem so calm?¡±


    The woman smiled again. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s true that I died, then I died doing what I love. And if this ce is an afterlife, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too bad.¡±


    ¡°I see, although this ce is a bit boring.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Well, sadly, it¡¯s true that you are dead. However, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re done. You can still do useful things for your fellow human beings. You will carry out various missions in the new world.¡±


    ¡°Various missions? The new world?¡± Yua blinked her eyes. ¡°Likes¡­. Isekai anime? Do you know isekai?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s more or less like that.¡± I shrugged. ¡°And sorry, you have no other choice. You must carry out my orders.¡±


    ¡°Your words are too cold, sir.¡± Anja snorted.


    Yua couldn¡¯t help butugh awkwardly. Maybe she was confused about what to answer.


    However, I want to condition this woman so that she is immediately ready to carry out the mission. There¡¯s no point in sugar-coating this.


    ¡°Can I borrow your helmet?¡± I stretched out my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll return it. I¡¯m going to do something that might vanish your helmet if you¡¯re still holding it. I know this sounds strange, but you are already in the realm of God. Anything can happen.¡±


    At the very least, she could lessen her longing for her original ce by keeping the helmet. So, she will not be distracted in carrying out the mission. People like her must have a great passion for their profession.


    ¡°Err¡­. Okay¡­.¡± Despite looking doubtful, the woman handed her helmet to me.


    I opened the essories tab and went to the light clothing section. Without thinking too much, I chose a dark blue ninja outfit. And for the weapon, I chose a small sword simr to a katana. Yes, I did that essory change just to get the weapon. I¡¯m broke right now.


    Yua¡¯s clothes gave off a blinding light. The woman was astonished but not as panicked as Elise used to be. Not long after, the racing suit changed into a ninja suit that covered Yua from shoulder to feet.


    That woman touched the short sword that was behind her waist. ¡°This¡­¡±


    My mouth gapes wide. Not because Yua¡¯s actual clothes were boring, but because of the woman¡¯s body shape. She had a slim waist and thick hips, but what stood out the most was her chest, which seemed to have increased in size many times over. Before this, maybe she wore a bra that deliberately pressed her two beautiful assets.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Yua covered her chest but kept a smile on her face. ¡°So, I¡¯m a ninja, huh?¡±


    I shook my head to wake myself up. Not answering the woman right away, I turned to Anja, taking the cloth Frei had given me and a piece of paper from my hands. ¡°I ask you to help me ce an order to the goddess of clothing using this cloth. The design is on this paper. The goddess of clothing is free to take some of that cloth for payment.¡±


    Anja¡¯s chin immediately dropped as she received the items. ¡°I can¡¯t see Elise on a mission now?¡±


    ¡°Maybe next time.¡± I brought up another set of clothes in my hand. ¡°And wake up Elise, tell her to change into these clothes. You take her battle outfit to the God of smithing for repair.¡±


    ¡°Then, the money for repairs?¡± Anja looks annoyed.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°You still want to watch the missions of my servants, right? Just add it to my debt log.¡±

 Chapter 72 72 – New Outfit for A Woman Who Love Speed

    I stopped the fast-forward feature when Elise just came out of her temple. A small chuckle escaped my mouth. She was pouting, and that made her even cuter.


    The woman stopped near me and huffed. ¡°Why did you ask me to wear these clothes again, sir?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I looked at her body which was only covered in an apron and panties. She slightly took a step back and covered her chest. ¡°And why are you only asking that now, Elise?¡±


    ¡°Because at that time, I was too tired and wanted to sleep.¡± Elise¡¯s gaze fell on Yua, who was practicing with the sword. The former race driver seemed to have gotten used to the weapon. Her movement is fluid.


    ¡°Ah, she will be your partner on the next mission,¡± I exined.


    Yua stopped her movements, looked at Elise and me with sweaty bodies, then smiled.


    ¡°This is Elise.¡± I introduced my first servant when Yua came over to us. ¡°You could say she is your senpai.¡±


    ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡± Yua bowed, then stuck out her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Yua.¡±


    Elise nodded stiffly and shook the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Elise.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°We still have to wait for Yua¡¯s clothes to be finished,¡± I said, smiling with satisfaction at my two lovely servants, then turned to look at Elise¡¯s back. ¡°Your wounds haven¡¯t healed properly either, Elise.¡±


    Yua also checked the back of the female warrior and immediately gulped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yua.¡± I widen my smile. ¡°You won¡¯t really be able to die again on your missionter.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m ready, sir,¡± Elise answered, albeit in a nondecisive tone. ¡°If you want me to go on a mission now¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I cut her off, shaking my head. ¡°We still have to wait, Elise.¡±


    Hearing two iing messages almost simultaneously, I moved away from my two servants. ¡°Well, you can do whatever you like while you wait. Sorry, there¡¯s nothing here. I am thinking of providing various forms of entertainment in the future.¡±


    Well, sadly, I have no money.


    I sat leaning on one of the pirs while two of my servants walked over to Mona. They¡¯re chatting to each other, even though Yua spoke the most.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I opened the interface and found messages from Erbau and Frei. They¡¯re busy, so they can¡¯t take my calls.


    Both of them are also surprised because there is a ce that can make my servant die in Levidna. They suggested I ask Levi and Edna, but the two God bosses haven¡¯t replied to me.


    I sighed. Should I next choose all the easy quests to avoid the deaths of my servants?


    ***


    Countless days have passed, but I only felt it in minutes. Elise was training with her new sword, something she did when she wasn¡¯t looking at the torches in her room. She could move well with that outfit, though her breasts kept bouncing wildly, especially during heavy movements.


    Yua came to me with a body full of sweat, then gave her trademark friendly smile. ¡°I often find you standing still here, sir. Sorry if I sound rude, but are you okay?¡±


    That smile and caring words¡­ I was fortunate that Osiris found Yua!


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± I smiled back, guessing that Yua looked at me like a statue when I used the fast forward feature. ¡°You could say I¡¯m new to this god gig, so I don¡¯t have much work to do.¡±<sub></sub>


    A cloud of fog came over to me, and Anja came out of it. The corners of her lips dropped. Her gaze was fixed downwards.


    ¡°I brought your order, Sir.¡± Anja lowered her bag in an unenthusiastic voice. ¡°Elise¡¯s armor has also been repaired.¡±


    As if losing all energy, Anja limply took out Elise¡¯s battle outfit, handing it to the female warrior.


    Elise, who just came to Anja, said. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Anja?¡± I asked as Elise walked to her shrine to change.


    Anja took a deep breath as she took out another item from her bag. ¡°After this, I¡¯m busy again, so I can¡¯t see your mission, sir.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s too bad¡­¡±


    I raised an eyebrow as Anja put down a pile of clothes. However, that pile was too thin. I lifted the main outfit that was going to be worn by Yua.


    ¡°Ah, the goddess of clothing took quite a bit of that cloth.¡± Anja grimaced. ¡°So, the design is different from what you gave, sir. However, she was delighted to get that cloth. She went so far as to give these socks, shoes, a choker, and gloves as a bonus.¡±


    The top of the dress was shaped like a sleeveless kimono but with a low cleavage cut. The sides are wide open and for the bottom¡­. Well, it¡¯s not exactly like a skirt anymore, but ps that barely cover the butt and crotch. Yua would be like wearing only a tiny piece of cloth to cover the two parts of her body.


    This shit is too skimpy, ridiculous, crazy, but I fucking love it! It¡¯s better than my original design!


    ¡°Does it have good protection?¡± I asked.


    Anja shrugged. ¡°Yes. The goddess of clothing makes it on par with other battle outfits that cover the body more.¡±


    Yua cleared her throat. ¡°Sir¡­. You¡¯re not going to make me wear this, are you?¡±


    Hearing the fear in that woman¡¯s voice, I put on a smile.


    ¡°Well, I ordered this outfit specifically from the goddess of clothing.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this outfit is magically enhanced, so it will protect you well. Maybe even better than some armor. Not to mention the light material, it fits perfectly with your job ss as a ninja.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­.¡± Yua couldn¡¯t help butugh awkwardly.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot one more.¡± Anja took out one more garment from her bag: panties in the same material as Yua¡¯s new clothes.


    Yua opened her mouth wide at the sight of the panties while I smirked. That panties are like a g-string with thece tied. The front was so small that it would barely cover Yua¡¯s private parts.


    ¡°You will also wear that, Yua,¡± I said in a faster tone. ¡°It¡¯s to rece your underwear¡­. Including your bra! Yes, you don¡¯t need to wear your bra!!!¡±


    ¡°Sir, are you out of your mind?¡± Anja cringed.


    Suddenly Yua did something unexpected. She hugged my arm, allowing me to feel her soft and supple breasts.


    ¡°Sir¡­.¡± The woman let out a seductive sigh. Her eyes narrowed, and her smile was different from before. ¡°Do I really have to wear these clothes? Isn¡¯t this too revealing?¡±

 Chapter 73 73 – Yuas Reluctance

    I cleared my throat with all my might. ¡°Yua, Anja did say that this outfit is different from my design, but actually, it¡¯s not that far. The idea is still the same as my thoughts. Look, I designed it that way for a special reason. You¡¯ll know when you¡¯re on a mission.¡±


    Anja narrowed her eyes at me. Looks like she can see into my bullshit.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yua blinked her eyes, studying her new clothes.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to wear it, that¡¯s fine.¡± I sighed. ¡°But I will return you to the god of death. And I don¡¯t know what happened to you.¡±


    The woman looked at me again with an expression simr to a dog begging for food. She then gave me another seductive sigh. ¡°Sir¡­. Don¡¯t you want to reconsider?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± This time I answered firmly. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you refuse to wear those clothes.¡±


    Yua took her arms off me, then said with a smile again. ¡°All right, if that¡¯s what you want, Sir. I will wear this outfit.¡±


    I could see that the corners of the woman¡¯s lips were twitching.


    Elise then came out of her temple using her battle outfit. Yua raised an eyebrow when she saw the skimpy armor, especially the bottom part.


    ¡°May I borrow your room, Elise-san?¡± Yua asked.


    Elise nodded. ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Yua smiled at me again, showing a reluctant expression. However, I remained silent.


    ¡°I must go, sir.¡± Anja sighed like a tired old man. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°See ya.¡± I walked towards Elise¡¯s shrine once Yua had entered there.


    Maybe Anja and Elise looked at me confused, but I didn¡¯t care. I walked to the shrine and came to a window that was only curtained from the inside.


    ¡°Kyaaaaa!!!¡± Yua immediately jumped into the corner of the room and hastily covered her bare breasts and private part. ¡°W-what are you doing, sir?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I just wanted to check out this shrine,¡± I answered in a t tone. ¡°This building is still new, you know?


    With her face getting redder, she put her finger to her pink lips and slightly opened her mouth. ¡°You are naughty, sir Ray-mund.¡±


    ¡°Again, I am sorry.¡± I closed the curtain.


    Hmmm¡­. Why does she seem like she¡¯s teasing me again? Was it just to hide her embarrassment, or was that just her nature?


    Finding Anja and Elise standing a few feet from me, I shrugged. ¡°What?¡±<sub></sub>


    Both of them narrowed their eyes. I walked the other way, ignoring them. My mouth forms a grin.


    I turned on the tape when I opened the curtains. The thing is, I¡¯ve picked up a new god skill. A skill I¡¯ve been craving since I first came here.


    It was a skill that removed censorship in this game!


    I paused the recording at the right moment.


    What a view.


    ***


    Opening her mouth slightly, Yua stood leaning against one of the pirs while arching her body. This made the asset in her chest stand out even more. Her side breasts also be more prominent.


    ¡°Good!¡± I nodded in agreement and pressed the capture button on my user interface. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Meanwhile, Elise just sat beside her dog, watching my photo shoot session.


    ¡°Is that really enough, sir?¡± Yua approached me.<sub></sub>


    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± For the umpteenth time, I looked at her body. Apart from her prominent cleavage, her highlight is her beautiful exposed hips. ¡°Well, I have one question, Yua. Why are you so confident in clothes like that?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yua snuggled closer to me, putting her finger to her lips again. ¡°What do you think, sir?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you used to be a photoshoot model when you were alive?¡± Seeing her face so close to mine, I desperately kept my expression to look normal.


    ¡°Ah, did you also just do a photoshoot for me? You have an invisible camera?¡±


    ¡°Well, think of it as divine power.¡±


    Aah, her scent was refreshing, too, even though she wasn¡¯t wearing any perfume.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re blushing, sir.¡± And she put her finger to my chest.


    ¡°Silly.¡± I chuckled, walking towards the pond. ¡°It¡¯s about time you went on a mission.¡±


    ¡°Hey, sir¡­¡± Yua caught my hand and hugged it again. ¡°You¡¯re satisfied with taking pictures of me in various poses, right? You can check on that at any time, right? I don¡¯t need to wear this outfit anymore. Can I change into something more appropriate?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied in a firm tone again. ¡°Despite the design, that outfit will really protect you more.¡±


    I walked away from the woman. More than this, I¡¯m not sure I can maintain my expression anymore. Their view of me will change. And it¡¯s dangerous, they might not respect me anymore¡­. Why am I overthinking this?


    ¡°Sir.¡± Elise came at me, half running. ¡°May I take Mona on the mission?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Is she not going to attack Yua?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m having a hard time exining it.¡± Elise grimaced. ¡°I just have a feeling¡­ The effects of the tamer leash willst for some time after Mona is released¡­. And when we go down below, she won¡¯t attack either because she¡¯s not in the realm of gods¡­. Errr, forget what I said, Sir.¡±


    I smiled at Elise¡¯s tone, which was getting lower. ¡°Well, but she¡¯s too big. The people of Levidna can get scared¡­¡±


    Our eyes fell on Mona, who suddenly became so tiny, like a chihuahua. The leash around her neck also follows the size of her new body.


    ¡°Are you sure about what you said earlier?¡± I asked, and as soon as I received a nod from the female warrior, I shrugged. ¡°Okay, take her with you.¡±


    Smiling, Elise ran towards her pet.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Yua was about to hug my hand again, but I dodged it.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll continue to wear that. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    This woman is really dangerous¡­ But not in a bad way, actually.


    I looked at the quest tabs above the pond. My brow furrowed. I just realized there was a change in those tabs. All this time, my attention was distracted from the pond.


    [A group of people wants to explore the deepest hole in Levidna]


    Credit points: 9000


    Skill points: 3


    [A mad scientist experimenting with forbidden material]


    Credit points: 9000


    Skill points: 3


    [A ninja wants to check a suspicious vige]


    Credit points: 9000


    Skill points: 3

 Chapter 74 74 – The Lone Ninja

    This damn game. How could the mission reward change at a time like this? Now I can¡¯t choose an easy mission to reduce the risk of my servant dying.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Yua stood next to me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Elise, who was holding her dog, also looked at my face.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I keep my voice as normal as possible. ¡°I¡¯m just choosing the right quest for you girls.¡±


    The first two missions deal with something that might hold anything that threatens the lives of my servants. I¡¯d rather choose a quest that sounds less dangerous.


    But is this third mission really safe enough¡­. Shit, I¡¯m overthinking this again.


    I pressed the third quest. This time the part of the fog that lit up was straight in my line of sight. ¡°Go to that part of the fog, Yua.¡±


    Yua looked at Elise, who just nodded. The ninja gulped, although her face didn¡¯t show that she was nervous. However, I¡¯m sure her heart is not at ease. She will explore a world that is foreign to her after all.


    ¡°You will apany a ninja to observe a mysterious vige,¡± I exined when my two servants started walking.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Kyaaaaa!!!¡±


    This time, only Yua screamed, while Elise just flinched. I just hit their ass at the same time.


    ¡°Uhmmm¡­¡± Yua held her ass while sighing. ¡°You are a truly mischievous master, Sir Raymund.¡±


    I chuckled. That expression and reply from Yua are quite refreshingpared to Elise¡¯s


    ***


    A man with a bow on his back sat on the ground, constantly looking at the bonfire. Nothing apanied him except the trees and the sounds of the night animals.


    He adjusted his clothes, which resembled a short kimono, ensuring the ninja outfit underneath waspletely hidden. He only had a few miles to reach the vige. Maybe someone had patrolled all the way here. He must really look like an ordinary traveler.


    One of the requirements to be a ninja is mastering the art of disguise<sub></sub>


    However, even aftering this far, he actually still harbored doubts. The man with neck-length ck hair was still wondering if what he was doing was right.


    He sighed and said quietly. ¡°If only you were still here, Sensei¡­¡±


    Suddenly he jumped and hid behind one of the trees, preparing his bow and arrow. With trained instincts, he could sense that there was something out of the ordinary in that ce.


    His eyes narrowed, taking in the surroundings until they finally settled on the fog a few feet above the bonfire.


    And not long after, two figures jumped out of the fog,nding in front of that fire.


    Elise¡¯s gaze fell on Yua, who was able tond in a graceful crouching pose. It¡¯s very different from Elise when she was initially carrying out missions. The female warrior always fell in an embarrassing position.


    ¡°Well, surprisingly, these clothes don¡¯t make me feel too cold.¡± Yua stood up and looked around. ¡°So, where is the ninja that we have to meet?¡±


    There was a low thud. A many near one of the trees. Elise and Yua exchanged nces for a moment, then checked that person¡¯s condition.<sub></sub>


    ¡°This¡­. Has he been watching the two of us?¡± Yua noticed the blood rushing from the man¡¯s nose. ¡°I thought things like this only happened in anime.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen something like that there a few times.¡± Raymund snorted.


    Yua looked up while her partner was still examining the man. ¡°Is that your voice, Sir Raymund?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk carelessly to me while on a mission. Then others will suspect you.¡± Raymund replied. ¡°You¡¯d better check the situation around there. Who knows, maybe there¡¯s still a ninja or two hiding.¡±


    ***


    When Elise and Yua had finished their search, they neither found nor were approached by anyone.


    The morning light had already passed through the gaps in the leaves. Yua sat leaning against one of the trees while Elise fell asleep in front of her, apanied by Mona.


    The female ninja observed the small sword in her hand when the unconscious man straightened his body.


    ¡°Good morning, handsome man.¡± Yua greeted with a friendly smile, even though the face of the person she was talking to was ordinary. ¡°I¡¯m Yua. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Taka¡­¡± He rubbed his half-closed eyes. At first, he acted like a drunken person, but then he groped his own body in a panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your weapons are safe with us.¡± Yua widened her smile. ¡°If we were going to do something bad to you, we would have done it long ago.¡±


    Taka hastily picked up the arrows, quiver, several shurikens, kunai des, and other ninja equipment beside Yua. That was Raymund¡¯s strategy. By letting Taka take the weapon, Raymund hopes the ninja will believe in Yua and Elise.


    ¡°I failed as a ninja¡­. Why did I tell her my name¡­.¡± Taka whispered to himself while gathering his weapons.


    Realizing Taka didn¡¯t look at her, Yua crawled over to the man. The woman¡¯s movements were so slow and sensual. It was clear she was giving a special signal.


    Raymund huffed in annoyance. Yua looked up and smiled at her master.


    Taka turned her gaze to Yua and flinched violently, jumping as far as he could while holding up his kunai.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me, woman!¡± The man held his nose, which was starting to bleed again. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you because I didn¡¯t know which n you belonged to! I don¡¯t want a war between our ns!¡±


    Still in an all-four position, Yua fixed her clothes on the chest, even though it was still fine. In fact, now the cleavage is more visible.


    That gesture made Taka flinched again.


    ¡°Even though you had refused to wear those clothes, Yua.¡± Raymund snorted. ¡°Now, you seem to be enjoying it.¡±


    Yua stood up and stretched her body in a slow, provocative movement.


    ¡°Ahnnn¡­¡± Yua sounded like she was feeling the sensation of pleasure.


    ¡°So, Taka-san¡­¡± Yua came to the man while putting her finger to her lips. ¡°Do you have a story¡­.¡±


    The kunoichi didn¡¯t have time to continue her speech because Taka suddenly fell down with more blood flowing from his nose.

 Chapter 75 75 – Clan Rebels

    ¡°You¡¯re still mad at me, sir?¡± It was already midday, and Yua asked with a mischievous smile. ¡°You still haven¡¯t spoken, and that scares me a bit. Don¡¯t worry, I was just pretending to be flirting, nothing serious. I just wanted to get some information from him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Finally, Raymund could answer in a calm tone. This ninja woman really messed up his mind. ¡°I know that.¡±


    Yua blew a kiss to Raymund, making the god sigh again.


    ¡°You really like making fun of me, don¡¯t you?¡± Raymund let out a bitter chuckle.


    The female ninja shrugged. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a race driver anymore. I don¡¯t have to maintain an image for the sake of my team and sponsors. I can express myself freely.¡±


    ¡°Good for you.¡±


    Mona sniffed Taka, who was still lying down. When the ninja suddenly opened his eyes, Elise¡¯s pet jumped in surprise.


    This time Taka hastily straightened his body.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake again, handsome man?¡± Yua bowing in front of that man, making her cleavage even more prominent.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯te near me! Some kunoichi in my n dress like you, but still¡­¡± Taka looked away and raised his hand, blocking his view from the cleavage. ¡°I¡¯ve lost a lot of blood¡­. You too, Miss! Please don¡¯te near me!¡±


    Elise, who was approaching the man, stopped her steps.


    ¡°So, I heard you¡¯re going to a particr vige, Taka-san?¡± Yua crouched before the man. ¡°What a coincidence, we wanted to go there too.¡±


    Taka raised an eyebrow. ¡°You two also want to check out that nameless vige?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Yua shed a smile. ¡°That vige is very mysterious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Taka¡¯s tone started to sound more serious. ¡°How did you know I was going there?¡±<sub></sub>


    Yua stood up, looking around with her hands on her hips. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Aah, because if I¡¯m inside this area of ??the forest, it means I¡¯ll be going to that vige.¡± Takaughed bitterly. ¡°There is no other purpose.¡±


    ¡°Good, Yua.¡± Raymundplimented his servant.


    The female ninja winked at her master.


    Taka looked down and sighed. ¡°You two are a unique pair, for sure. I¡¯ve never seen a kunoichi team up with a western warrior like this. Did you hire her or something?¡±


    Yua walked behind Elise, patting her partner¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I have good reasons for recruiting this beautifuldy warrior. She is very reliable.¡±


    ¡°Does your n approve of this?¡± Taka asked carefully. ¡°Even coborating with samurai or other ninjas requires the n leader¡¯s permission. I¡¯m sure your n leader won¡¯t ept their subordinates working with westerners. We still don¡¯t know much about them.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°There is a certain ability that only thisdy warrior can do.¡± Yua continued. ¡°And to be honest, that ability can¡¯t be done by the samurai and ninja in this country¡­ Well, I don¡¯t mean to say bad about them.¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­ If my guess is right, you recruited this woman from the west to fight the guards in that vige. They are the chosen people. It will be hard to beat them. Sometimes, you don¡¯t have to be stronger to defeat more powerful opponents, but use a fighting method foreign to them.¡±


    ¡°Keep digging for the information, Yua.¡± Raymund chuckled. ¡°This shit is getting more interesting.¡±


    Since Taka was still unable to look at her, Yua signaled to her master by forming a circle with her index finger and thumb.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re smart, Taka-san.¡± Yua crouched near Taka again, making the man flinch slightly. ¡°Sorry, I was testing you with those questions. I just wanted to make sure that you can be our ally. It¡¯splicated to get other people in my n to cooperate on this mission.¡±


    Taka shook his head. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s natural for a kunoichi like you to do.¡±


    ¡°I still have one more question, Taka-san.¡± Yua cleared her throat a little. ¡°The guards in that vige are the chosen ones, but why did you go there yourself? Not that I underestimate your abilities, but¡­ You know. I think there are a lot of them. They guard a vige, after all.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand the cruelty that happened there.¡± Taka gritted his teeth. ¡°Merchants whoe to our ce also supply goods to that vige. We have received letters requesting help from that vige more than once, but the higher-ups in our n always turn a blind eye! They have promised the government not to disturb that vige!¡±


    ¡°Did you bring any of those letters?¡± Yua asked again.


    Taka took out a tattered piece of paper from the folds of his shirt.


    ¡°Aah¡­. This¡­.¡± Yua held out the paper to Elise. ¡°It¡¯s the same as the one I showed you, Elise.¡±


    ¡°Just follow the flow of her acting.¡± Raymund gave the order. ¡°Nod, Elise.¡±


    And Elise nodded, albeit with an unbelievably stiff motion. Fortunately, Taka didn¡¯t see her because he was still looking away.


    ¡®Help us! We¡¯re locked up here for years! We can¡¯t leave at all! The guards were rude and did not hesitate to beat us, even small children and women. The food they provide is also very limited, while they eat well. We are really suffering here!¡¯


    ¡°So, your n also got letters from merchants?¡± Taka wiped his face. ¡°Then¡­ Ah, sorry, what¡¯s your name again?¡±


    Yua shed a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Yua. And that beautifuldy is Elise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are just like me, Yua-san. You can¡¯t stand it after reading those letters. You want to help whoever is there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how they could do something like that to a fellow human.¡± This time Yua used a sad tone.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Taka clenched his fists tightly. ¡°And the government¡¯s reasons are not clear either. Why are these people locked up? This is really suspicious.¡±


    Yua opened her mouth slightly when she heard Raymund¡¯s order, but the female ninja still conveyed her master¡¯s question. ¡°But, there¡¯s a possibility that this is a trap, right? You¡¯re a smart person. You should have guessed it.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Taka nodded. ¡°As a ninja, the first step is to determine whether it¡¯s a trap or not.¡±


    Yua held out her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s work together as fellow n rebels.¡±


    Taka grinned, then shook the woman¡¯s hand. However, the man was still looking the other way.

 Chapter 76 76 – Stupid Idiot

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Taka stumbled the third time that night.


    Raymund chuckled. ¡°What kind of ninja is he? What a stupid idiot.¡±


    Leading the way is Elise, who has the ability to see in the dark. This allowed anyone who walked behind the female warrior to see her almost bare ass. So, Taka chose to walk without looking ahead. That¡¯s what made him stumble several times.


    Elise gave a hand signal to the tworades, then peeked out from one of the trees.


    Thirty feet in front of them was a vige with dirt roads. Every wooden house in the vige looks simple and small, elevated slightly off the ground, with tiled roofs. There were quite a few houses, making for an odd sight in the wilderness.


    ¡°Rx, Mona.¡± Elise rubbed the back of her growling dog. The pet¡¯s expression was like that of a beast ready to attack.


    ¡°That was one of the vige guards.¡± Taka hissed, pointing to someone walking with a katana on their waist and holding a torch. That person was wearing brownish armor made of leather tes connected to each other, then wearing a helmet of the same material.


    ¡°Are we going to kill them?¡± Elise asked.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°No.¡± Taka frowned. ¡°They are not necessarily bad people. They may just be soldiers assigned by the government. We have to take a talisman from them. ording to the information I got, this vige is surrounded by magical barriers. The only way past the barrier is to take that talisman from them.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re going to steal from their bodies?¡± Yua asked.


    Taka shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know where the talismans are on their bodies. We will paralyze them with fukiya, then look in their outfits.¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± Yua cleared her throat a little. ¡°Sorry, but for some reason, the only thing I brought with me was this small katana.¡±


    ¡°Small katana? You mean Wakizashi?¡± Taka sounded even more confused.


    Yua chuckled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a smart ninja, so I often forget names.¡±


    Having been silent in surprise, Taka decided to think too much and took out his fukiya, a kind of blowgun made of bamboo. ¡°Well, you can use this. I still have the arrows.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Raymund mumbled. ¡°Your ranged attack ability is poop, Yua. But, you¡¯d better ept the weapon, or else he¡¯ll get more suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yua epted the fukiya and three darts. ¡°It¡¯s all smeared with a sleeping potion, right?¡±


    Taka nodded. ¡°Once pierced into your skin, these darts will knock you unconscious.¡± The man then spoke to Elise. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Elise-san. However, your appearance is so striking¡­. I don¡¯t mean your clothes, but your physique is very different from ours. We¡¯re going on an infiltration mission. You¡¯ll attract unwanted attention.¡±


    ¡°Well, it makes sense,¡± Raymund added. ¡°You can¡¯t help but stay there to keep an eye on things, Elise.¡±


    ¡°You can take care of the guards that we¡¯re about to knock out, Elise-san. We¡¯ll tie them to a tree.¡± Taka continued.


    As usual, Elise just nodded silently.


    ¡°You take care of that guard, Yua-san.¡± Taka pointed at the guard they were watching. That armored person had already started walking again on patrol. ¡°I¡¯ll find another one to knock out. We will meet again at this ce.¡±<sub></sub>


    Yua gave a sign of agreement, and Taka slipped away.


    ¡°So, what should I do, sir?¡± Yua looked up. ¡°I¡¯m not confident in my shooting abilities myself either.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t help but use melee attacks, Yua.¡± Raymund sighed, starting to think that making Yua a ninja was the wrong choice. A ninja must have a bnced ability for ranged and close attacks. ¡°Close to the target and stab the dart from behind them. Don¡¯t let Taka know.¡±


    This happened because Raymund was too enthusiastic about designing that sexy ninja outfit.


    ¡°Okay, sir,¡± Yua answered.


    Elise looked at Yua¡¯s hands which were not holding anything. ¡°Where¡­¡±


    Noticing her partner¡¯s confused expression, Yua smiled. ¡°Well, as soon as I arrived in the afterlife, I could already feel that I could perform a skill.¡±


    ¡°You can hide anything on your body, right?¡± Raymund added.


    ¡°Well, as long as it¡¯s not too big.¡± The kunoichi shrugged. ¡°I have to go, Elise. Take care.¡±


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Elise answered.


    Yua began to sneak between the trees very carefully. Her view is limited because the lightes only from the moonlight entering through the leaves¡¯ gaps. All she can do now is focus on the point of light from her target torch.


    Every step the woman took made her heart rate increase. This was her first mission, and she was very inexperienced.


    However, if she refuses this mission, she doesn¡¯t know what will happen to her. Her master doesn¡¯t look bad, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s guaranteed to continue to do good. That person is truly a god. At first, she couldn¡¯t believe it, but being in this other world alone proved the divine power of the man named Raymund.


    Maybe Raymund could send her to hell or do some other terrible things to her.


    The distance between Yua and her target was getting closer. The kunoichi could feel the cold sweat running down her skin. Time and time again, she convinced herself that this was easy. She only had to stab with one of the darts, pull out her unconscious target, then search for the talisman.


    But, suddenly, the target stopped walking. ¡°Whoever it is behind me, stop what you¡¯re doing. I don¡¯t want to kill you. Surrender yourself to us.¡±


    Yua froze, not knowing what else to do. Taka said they were the chosen ones. So, of course, everything will not be that easy.


    The guard turned around, then pulled out his katana with one hand, still holding the torch in the other.


    ¡°A kunoichi, huh?¡± The man pointed his shiny weapon at Yua. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d be more sessful if you were just seducing me.¡±


    ¡°So, do you want to spend the night with me, sir?¡± Yua bent down to show off her cleavage, cing her index finger on her lips.


    ¡°Toote,dy. Even though I would love to do that.¡±

 Chapter 77 77 – Another Talent

    ¡°No, Elise. We can¡¯t kill him.¡± Raymund answered Elise, who was still watching from a distance.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. Looks like you have a friend¡­. Or some friends, huh?¡± The guard noticed that Yua nced at where Elise was hiding.


    Even so, Yua still smiled. ¡°Well, do you really not want to ept my offer, sir?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even call his friends,¡± Raymund spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Maybe he has an invisible method ofmunicating, or he really is confident in his abilities¡­. Hey, Yua. Listen to me¡­¡±


    The kunoichi raised an eyebrow when she heard her master¡¯s quick strategy briefing.


    ¡°I give up, sir!¡± Suddenly Yua put her small sword on the ground and raised her hand. ¡°I just strayed into this forest! I parted ways with my team guarding the merchant group!¡±


    Raymund acknowledged that Yua¡¯s acting was quite good. Maybe she¡¯s used to it. After all, she has to maintain the image when she¡¯s still a race driver. She couldn¡¯t show who she really was.


    ¡°The trade route is far from here,dy.¡± The guard raised an eyebrow, approaching Yua, still holding the sword.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    The guard watched Yua¡¯s body closely, even to the point of circling the woman. He also looked at the kunoichi¡¯s gloves and thigh-length socks.


    However, he didn¡¯t show a lecherous expression or anything like that. That guard looked so serious.


    ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call him one of the best,¡± Raymund said. ¡°He checks on you whether you keep any other weapons.¡±


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± The guard stuffed his katana into the sheath, then pulled out a piece of rope from his clothes.


    Yua stuck out her hands in a seductive gesture.


    ¡°Cut it out.¡± The man began to tie the kunoichi¡¯s hands.


    However, suddenly, the man¡¯s body stiffened, and his eyes bulged. He lifted his face, looking at Yua, who was still smiling.


    And that guard fell with a dart stuck in his hand.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Good job, Yua.¡± Raymund pped.


    ¡°Now I see why you asked me to wear this skimpy and thin outfit, sir.¡± Yua crouched down, making sure the guard waspletely unconscious. ¡°People would think I couldn¡¯t keep anything in these clothes.¡±


    ¡°When in reality you can put anything in your body.¡± Raymund stifled augh. He didn¡¯t need to think of more reasons to persuade Yua to keep wearing those clothes.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not too big.¡± Yua checked the surroundings, then started dragging the guard¡¯s body into the forest.


    ¡°Yeah¡­. As long as it¡¯s not too big.¡± Raymund chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m curious, how big is the object that can get inside you? And is there a limit to the type of object?¡±


    ***


    ¡°This is it.¡± Yua took a seal with Japanese writing on the back of the guard¡¯s shirt. Mona sniffed it and barked, causing the kunoichi to rub her head.


    ¡°Good job, Yua-san.¡± Taka came carrying the body of the other guard. ¡°I know you are a capable kunoichi.¡±<sub></sub>


    Smiling with satisfaction, Yua showed the seal she was carrying.


    They then put the seals on the back of their clothes. As initially nned, Elise would be there with her dog, guarding the two guards tied to the tree. Taka said that the people would be unconscious for two days, which was the time they had to use. The guards were no ordinary people. They might have had a method of escape, and that would be dangerous to the mission. They can attack Elise and report that intruders have entered the vige.


    ¡°No, Elise.¡± Raymund could read the female warrior¡¯s expression. ¡°Even though Taka won¡¯t see you kill the guards, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re free to do it. We don¡¯t know yet whether releasing the vigers alone will be enough. Maybe, after that, we need to do something more with Taka. We still have to keep that ninja¡¯s trust.¡±


    Also hearing her master¡¯s words, Yua looked at Elise with a smile. The female warrior only responded in silence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Taka signaled. He and Yua then sneaked out of the forest and came to that quiet vige. Their first step was to steal clothes from one of the vigers¡¯ houses, so they could mingle with the others.


    Having just entered the vige, Yua felt incredible goosebumps that made her body stiffen a bit.


    ¡°Looks like we just crossed the barrier that separates this ce from the outside world.¡± Taka hissed.


    Seeing someone carrying a torch at the end of the vige road, they hid behind one of the houses.


    Taka peeked out into the street when that person¡¯s footsteps were close enough. The guard, wearing the same clothes as the one Yua was fighting before, stopped in his tracks and looked around.


    Taka then pulled his head.


    Yua gulped. Her heartbeat crawled up. That man¡¯s face looked so intense.


    There was another sound of footsteps, this timeing to Taka and Yua¡¯s hiding ce. Taka took the bow on his back, then motioned for Yua to scatter away.


    Yua steeled her resolve, then drew her small sword from behind her waist.


    The two of them then started to move.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run! You thief!!!¡±


    The shout from a distance startled Yua and Taka. The guard approaching them ran the other way towards the source of that scream.


    There was also amotion from a distance, apanied by a sound that resembled something being beaten.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave the house, or you¡¯ll end up with the same fate as this kid!!!¡± There was another scream.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yua whispered in an anxious tone.


    ¡°I know how you feel,¡± Taka answered. ¡°But this is our chance while the guards are distracted.¡±


    Yua opened her mouth, surprised by Taka¡¯s words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yua?¡± Raymund asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Taka¡¯s words make sense?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Yua shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Taka checked the back door of a house, slid it open, then jumped in, barely making a sound. Meanwhile, Yua had to be extra careful to climb onto the floor.


    ¡°The door in the house doesn¡¯t have a lock. Apparently, it was done on purpose so that the guards could easily enter if anything happened.¡± Raymund made a guess.


    Since it was still dark, it took Taka a while to figure out where he was: a kitchen with a y stove.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Another man¡¯s voice came from inside the house.

 Chapter 78 78 – Their Sad Face

    A door on another side opened, and a thin old man with gray hair entered the kitchen. Yua drew her wakizashi, and Taka took his bow from his back.


    ¡°Rx, young people.¡± The man raised his hands with a gloomy face. ¡°I will not report you to the guards. I was expecting you here. You guys are lucky to meet me. I was one of those who agreed to the n.¡±


    ¡°The n?¡± Yua raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°ns on sending help request letters through merchants.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I feel youing?¡± Taka asked.


    The man smiled. ¡°I used to be a ninja too. However, because of this old body of mine, I can do nothing more to resist their oppression.¡±


    Yua and Taka exchanged nces. Taka nodded and lowered his bow, then bowed slightly. ¡°My name is Taka, sir.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m Yua.¡± The kunoichi added, putting her sword back in.


    ¡°I¡¯m Tamaki. Tamaki Shoichi. Nice to meet you.¡± The old man replied, bowing back. ¡°Follow me, please.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    The man named Tamaki walked into the house. A woman and a man in their thirties approached him.


    ¡°This is my son, Ryoma, and his wife, Maeno,¡± Tamaki exined as they passed through a narrow passage. ¡°There are only three of us here.¡±


    The husband and wife bowed slightly as a sign of respect. Yua and Taka introduced themselves and bowed back as well.


    Since the house was small, it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at one of the rooms.


    ¡°This is my room.¡± Tamaki shifted the door of the house, which was made of paper and a wooden frame. ¡°I have prepared a hiding ce for you here.¡±


    Ryoma handed a long bamboo stick to Tamaki. The old man then used it to push a part of the ceiling made of wood. That part opens, showing deep darkness.


    ¡°You are indeed a ninja,¡± Taka mumbled. Neither he nor Yua realized a secret door in the ceiling. The part that was pushed in was very much integrated with all the other ceiling parts.


    ¡°Sorry, but you guys have to hide there in the meantime.¡± Tamaki pointed to the hole in the ceiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve cleaned it often. I, along with several others, have been looking forward to your arrival. They also prepared the same hiding ce in their respective homes.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Thank you very much, sir.¡± Both Yua and Taka bowed again to the old man.


    ¡°However, if possible, we want to quickly save the vigers tonight.¡± Taka continued. ¡°Our time is limited.¡±


    Tamaki shook his head. ¡°Not now. Officials from the government are staying overnight to carry out inspections. Security is very tight. You¡¯d better do that mission tomorrow.¡±


    Maeno then brought a candle that was lit in a small container. Yua and Taka entered the hole after epting the candle. As Tamaki said, the room behind the ceiling was clean without the slightest dust.


    ¡°We want to give you dinner, but the guards will suspect us if we cook at night.¡± Tamaki sighed. ¡°And sorry, we couldn¡¯t provide a morefortable ce.¡±


    Yua looked through the hole in the ceiling, smiling broadly. ¡°Once again, thank you, Tamaki-san. This is more than enough.¡±


    Taka then put the hole cover in its proper ce, making the room even darker.


    ¡°They are good people,¡± Yua muttered as she put down the candle she was carrying.<sub></sub>


    Taka took a deep breath. ¡°Did you see their faces earlier? They are very gloomy as if they have no zest for life.¡±


    The situation became silent as the two of them didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    ¡°Hey, Taka-san.¡± The kunoichi whispered. ¡°You¡¯ve made progress by not bleeding your nose anymore. Even though you¡¯ve been around me for quite a while.¡±


    Taka flinched and hastily wiped his nose, which fortunately didn¡¯t bleed this time. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! Now you better sleep. We¡¯ll take turns on guard.¡±


    ¡°Yua¡­¡± Raymund growled in frustration, and the kunoichi looked up and smiled at him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to extract information from him anymore, right?¡±


    ***


    Taka opened his eyes and found a tray beside him.


    ¡°This¡­.¡± The ninja rubbed his heavy eyes, observing what was on the tray: a bowl full of rice, a te of two dried fish, and a bowl of miso soup.


    ¡°Good morning, handsome man,¡± Yua asked with a warm smile. ¡°Eat. You need the energy to carry out this mission. Maeno-san has been kind enough to cook for us.¡±


    Taka nced at Yua¡¯s empty tray.


    ¡°Sorry, I already ate. I am starving. All we¡¯ve been eating since yesterday is little roast birds.¡± The kunoichi widened her smile.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Taka took the chopsticks and sped his hands together. ¡°Itadakimasu.¡±


    ¡°You are so kind, Yua,¡± Raymund mumbled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to eat. But still, what you did just now was very generous.¡±


    Still smiling, Yua looked at Taka, who ate like a madman.


    In fact, the rice they got was only half a bowl for each person. They also only get one fish each. However, Yua chose to just drink her miso soup.


    A soft knock sounded from the rooftop where they were, followed by Ryoma¡¯s voice. ¡°Taka-san, Yua-san, when you guys have finished eating,e to the next room. My father is waiting.¡±


    Taka and Yua looked at each other. The male ninja hastened to eat until he choked and had to drink a lot.


    ¡°Seriously. What kind of ninja is he?¡± Raymund mumbled again.


    The two of them then descended from the ceiling and went into the next room. There, Yua held her breath at the heartbreaking sight. A small child was sitting in front of Tamaki with a bruised face and a bandaged right hand.


    The little boy looked at Yua and Taka. ¡°Are these people¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± Tamaki put her index finger to her lips. ¡°You¡¯d better tell them immediately why you got such cruel treatment from the guardsst night.¡±


    The little boy gulped with teary eyes. ¡°I-I just wanted to get some medicine for my mother¡¯s backache. Poor her, she couldn¡¯t get up from her futon.¡±


    ¡°We never get medical care,¡± Tamaki added. ¡°If anyone gets sick, they will be left to die.¡±


    ¡°How cruel.¡± Yua hissed, almost in tears seeing the poor little boy.


    ¡°Sorry, I showed this to you two.¡± Tamaki sighed. ¡°I just want you guys to get more motivation.¡±

 Chapter 79 79 – The Marksman

    ¡°Are you bored, Elise?¡± Raymund said to the female warrior who was drawing something on the ground. Maybe she meant to draw Mona, but it was so ugly. ¡°Usually, you are the one carrying out the mission, but now you are just sitting around.¡±


    ¡°Is there really nothing I can do, sir?¡± Elise threw the branch in her hand into the distance. Mona immediately chased after it. She seems well trained, even though she only became Elise¡¯s pet recently.


    ¡°I wish you didn¡¯t have to do anything, Elise.¡± Raymund chuckled. ¡°Because if that happens, it means shit is gonna happen.¡±


    ***


    Using cloths to cover their mouths, Yua and Taka continued their mission the following night. This was thest chance because tomorrow, the kidnapped guards would wake up.


    ¡°Oops, sorry.¡± Yua stuck out her tongue slightly as shended on the roof of Tamaki¡¯s neighbor¡¯s house. Hernding made a sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. No one can hear it.¡± Taka whispered while continuing to check the situation. ¡°It¡¯s your words that might be heard.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Yua made a movement like zipping her mouth, which made Taka frown. Of course, he didn¡¯t know what the kunoichi meant. In that world, there is no such thing as a zipper.


    Taka looked at the street again and suddenly gestured for Yua to duck.


    ¡°Hey, haven¡¯t there been any news from Tomohiro and Yuusuke?¡± On a vige street, a guard on patrol asked apanion walking next to him.


    Thatpanion sighed. ¡°I believe it¡¯s the work of the people here. We should do a thorough search of them. but our top brass forbids it.¡±


    As soon as the two guards parted at a crossroads, Yua and Taka exchanged nces for a moment.


    The two of them continued their journey by running and jumping from one roof to another. Yua¡¯snding made a sound several times, but Taka didn¡¯t really pay attention to it.<sub></sub>


    A few minutes passed, and they arrived at an empty lot with arge building in the middle. The building was shaped like the houses in the vige, but 20 times bigger and without windows.


    Inside that building, there is a seal that creates an invisible barrier around the vige. So outsiders can¡¯t get in, and vigers can¡¯t get out.


    ¡°It is very far from other buildings.¡± Raymund analyzed the area. ¡°And also, there are no tall trees around. This makes it very difficult for intruders to just get close to that building.¡±


    The building is also heavily guarded. Soldiers in leather armor kept on passing around that central building with the help of huge tall torches that were attached to the ground.


    ¡°I thought there would still be something we could use to infiltrate.¡± Taka, still watching from the roof of a house, clenched his fists. ¡°We have no other choice. We had to use shy things to get into that ce.¡±


    ¡°Well, quite different from the ninja way we know, huh?¡± Yua couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.<sub></sub>


    ¡°And this is very risky, Yua-san.¡± Taka rubbed his face. ¡°Maybe we won¡¯t survive.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yua.¡± Raymund chimed in. ¡°I promised that you wouldn¡¯t die again. You will be resurrected here.¡±


    Even after hearing his master¡¯s words, Yua still felt a thump in her heart. Soon, she might be forced to fight. Her brain was already filled with ninja movements after Raymund changed her clothes that time. However, this was her first-time fight. She couldn¡¯t imagine the katanas from the guards piercing her skin. It will definitely hurt.


    ¡°As we¡¯ve talked about,¡± Taka spoke in a rapid tone. ¡°Our n is simple. I will attract their attention while you will rush in. Sorry, we¡¯re in an emergency right now. If by killing your opponent, you can go further, then do it. I feel bad for them, but we have to save those vigers.¡±


    ¡°Well, I wish I could really use this thing. I¡¯ve never used it before.¡± Yua looked at Taka¡¯s gloves that she was wearing. The glove has curved metal ws on the palm. Yes, the ws are not on the fingers but on the palm. ¡°Well, my n has never used anything like this.¡±


    So nervous, Yua blurted out some unnecessary sentences.


    ¡°It was my invention. No one has it beside me.¡± Taka took aim with his bow and arrow.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so great¡­.¡± Yua raised an eyebrow as she discovered something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it too far away.¡±


    ¡°You better shut up and pay attention to him, Yua.¡± Raymund gave a warning. ¡°Maybe he really is the real deal.¡±


    Taka ignored Yua and continued to concentrate on pulling the strings on his bow. As Yua said, the distance from the guards was very far. There were probably around 200 yards from them. Not to mention theck of light sources.


    Even so, Taka still released his arrows.


    It took a few seconds for a guard to fall to his knees with arrows on his thighs. Some of hisrades came straight at him, but others took out their katanas while looking around warily.


    Yua and Taka split up. The kunoichi jumped into other houses, taking a detour. Meanwhile, Taka dove to the ground. He ran and threw three shurikens at once, knocking three guards straight down.


    Yua kept running, asionally looking at Taka. However, she saw nothing but thick smoke and a few guards swarming around. Maybe Taka just threw some smoke bomb balls or something.


    Biting the corners of her lips, Yua finally jumped to the ground and ran towards the main building. However, four guards had already run to her.


    Instead of stopping, Yua elerated even faster.


    And when she was only a foot away from the first guard, the woman shifted to dodge. The first guard just shed through the empty air.


    The kunoichi was much faster than them. With lighter clothing, fluid movements, and a flexible body, Yua was able to dodge all the attacks of the remaining three guards.


    However, that does not mean it was easy. The katanas were very close to Yua as she dodged. She could even see a few strands of her hair flying into the air after being cut by one of the swords.

 Chapter 80 80 – The Suffering

    Since the other guards were busy dealing with Taka, Yua could run free, leaving the four guards behind her.


    ¡°She ran so fast!¡± One of them shouted.


    Arriving at the building wall, Yua took out a wed glove from her hand, then used it to climb. She was a bit clumsy because it was her first time doing it.


    Meanwhile, the guards were getting closer. One of them had even jumped to catch the kunoichi¡¯s leg.


    Luckily, Yua climbed high enough that none of the guards managed to bring her down.


    ¡°Let me get the ropes!¡± One of them ran while the other shouted at Yua.


    ¡°Get off, you bitch!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape us! You better give up now!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them! Keep going up, Yua!!!¡± Raymund shouted too.


    Yua had been involved in a very adrenaline-pumping sport. Still, she had never found herself in a crazy situation like this. She wanted to scream, even cry. However, her determination to save the vigers kept her going.


    She grimaced as a rock the size of a fist hit her body. The kunoichi did stop moving, but it was only for a moment. Thanks to her magically enhanced outfit, she was only surprised and didn¡¯t feel much pain.


    Even throwing a katana didn¡¯t work on her either. The arrows shot at her also have no effect. She was still able to climb the wall.


    However, just as he was finally about to reach the roof, she saw one of the guards carrying a rope with an anchor. The kunoichi hastily climbed onto the roof as the anchor was thrown and caught on the edge.


    Yua ran away, while the guards were able to quickly climb up. The woman then took out something from her body, a ball wrapped in bandages, with a small hole covered by a plug. It is another invention from Taka.


    The kunoichi turned around, pulling the plug from the ball. Instead of throwing it, Yua rolled it like a bowling ball at her master¡¯s suggestion.<sub></sub>


    The ball exploded as soon as it reached the group of guards who had already started running towards Yua. They were thrown. Some even flew to the ground. Only one managed to escape. He ran while holding his katana high.


    Yua managed to block the katana¡¯s swing with her wakizashi. However, after that, she was overwhelmed. She rarely managed to fend off a series of shes and stabs from her foe. Most of the attacks hit her body, although she was still unharmed thanks to her special outfit.


    This guard was faster than the four that Yua had dodged earlier.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the katana finally injured her left arm, a sign that the magical energy from her outfit had run out.


    Even so, it is not a big problem. She was already so close to the enemy, only inches away.


    The kunoichi took the anesthetic dart out of her hand and stabbed it into her opponent¡¯s neck. That guard instantly stiffened, red at Yua, and fell.


    Short of breath, Yua saw the result of her work. She couldn¡¯t believe she had just defeated a well-trained soldier.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand around like that, Yua!¡± Raymund shouted. ¡°Remember your mission!¡±


    ¡°Looks like a kunoichi can¡¯t rest on a mission, huh?¡± Wiping the sweat on her forehead, Yua ran to the center of the building¡¯s roof.


    The kunoichi moved the tiles there, making a passage for herself to enter. After that, she took out the rope she had borrowed from Tamaki.


    Just as she was about to tie the rope to a wooden frame, she heard the sound of anchors clinging to the edge of the roof.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± She hastily tied the rope to the frame.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too slow in descending! You still have to destroy the ceiling down there!¡± Raymund reminded his servant.


    There was no more time for doubt. Yua jumped up while screaming. Her body plunged, crashing into the wooden ceiling below until it shattered. Then, she tightened her grip on the rope. However, it wasn¡¯t strong enough to significantly reduce her fall speed.


    And the distance from the floor is still quite far.


    ¡°Ooh, fuck meeee!!!¡±


    Fortunately, shended on some kind of tall wooden monument. Her dive speed was greatly reduced, but the wooden monument shattered into pieces.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± The kunoichi groaned because her whole body was in immeasurable pain.


    ¡°She jumped from here!?¡± A guard¡¯s voice was heard from the roof far away. ¡°She¡¯s crazy!¡±


    ¡°She used a rope, but it looks like it broke!¡± Another guard chimed in.


    ¡°Get the rope too! We¡¯re going down!¡± The third guard gave the order. ¡°Somee in from another entrance! We¡¯ll surround her so she can¡¯t escape!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I know you¡¯re in a lot of pain, Yua,¡± Raymund said. The one who proposed the crazy idea him. ¡°But, the guards wille to you soon. You have to break the seal before that happens. Just a little more.¡±


    Instead of answering her master, Yuaughed, trying to suppress her suffering. The pain reminded her of the ident that killed her. At that time, she did not die immediately but had to feel the agony first.


    Now he felt that way again, but the difference was that she could still move, albeit with a lot of struggle.


    ¡°Arrgghhhh!!!¡± Strengthening her resolve, Yua rose to her feet with trembling and slow movements.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve said it many times, but you really are amazing, Yua.¡± Raymund praised his servant, who miraculously stood up. The kunoichi was different from Elise in the first mission.


    The female warrior had to get Raymund¡¯s words to continue the mission. Meanwhile, Yua hadn¡¯t given up at all.


    The kunoichi¡¯s gaze fell on a chunk of wood the size of an adult. A sheet of paper that is also massive in size is attached to that thing, decorated with calligraphy in ck ink.


    ¡°This may sound strange, Sir Raymund,¡± Yua said as she limped over to the chunk of wood. ¡°But, I felt like I was chasing first ce from the very back¡­ You know, like a fucked up race, when I had the incident in the firstp, so I was overtaken by all the other race drivers.¡±


    Raymund was speechless after hearing that. It seemed tenacity had been running in the kunoichi¡¯s blood from long ago.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t break this seal!¡± Suddenly a female priestess dressed in white stood in front of Yua while spreading her arms.

 Chapter 81 81 – It’s Not Funny

    ¡°Get out of the way, Miss.¡± Yua hissed, still limping while holding her shoulder. ¡°I have to finish this.¡±


    The priestess with ck hair shook her head. ¡°Stop! You don¡¯t understand why we¡¯re doing this!¡±


    ¡°So, make me understand.¡± Yua is still walking.


    Instead of answering, the priestess gasped. She gritted her teeth and said. ¡°Even if I wanted to say it, I couldn¡¯t¡­. Our tongues were magically sealed¡­. This was done so that we wouldn¡¯t give any secrets to those who would take advantage of this ce¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What benefit can there be from confining that many people here?¡± Yuaughed bitterly, pushing the priestess to shift.


    However, the priestess hugged the kunoichi¡¯s body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, I beg you!¡± The priestess wept. ¡°Leave it alone! I¡¯ll ask the others to free you!¡±


    The priestess¡¯s hug wasn¡¯t really that strong, but because of her extreme pain, Yua couldn¡¯t free herself.


    A rope descended from the hole that Yua had passed through. Meanwhile, the guards¡¯ footsteps had begun to echo around therge room.


    So, Yua was forced to take out her final anesthetic dart, then stab it into the neck of the priestess, who fell down immediately.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Don¡¯t break the seal!¡± One of the guards shouted.


    The other guards had started to enter from various doors in the room. Some had also descended using ropes.


    However, the distance between Yua and the seal was still five feet.


    ¡°Arrrgghhh!!!¡± Yua forced herself to run, then jumped. Her hand extended forward.


    The guards were screaming, begging Yua not to do that. Some even shot her with arrows.


    Everything felt like slow motion to Yua. She thought that she would not be able to reach the seal.


    However, she had not given up. She stuck out her hand to the max.


    ¡°Arrrgggghhh!!!¡± Yua screamed again as her body fell. Several arrows pierced her body, adding to the pain beyond measure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill her!!!¡± A guard in a slightly different outfit gave the order. ¡°We have to dig up information from her.¡±<sub></sub>


    The guards surrounded Yua while pointing their katana at the kunoichi.


    Yua justy face down on the ground. Her mouth formed a faint smile.


    ¡°T-the seal!¡± One of the other guards shouted.


    The calligraphy writing on the seal evaporated into ck smoke, leaving a nk white paper.


    The tip of the seal turned out to be slightly torn off by Yua¡¯s index finger.


    The guards¡¯ leader, an aged man with a thick mustache and a slightly different outfit from the others, took off his helmet, then hissed at Yua, ¡°Do you know what you just did?¡±


    ***


    Hearing her dog¡¯s loud barking, Elise woke up.


    ¡°What is it, Mona?¡± Elise rubbed her eyes and straightened herself from the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud. The vige guards will hear you.¡±<sub></sub>


    However, the dog barked even louder, then ran towards the vige.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!!!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Elise was forced to stand up and chase the dog. ¡°Where are you going!? Came back here!¡±


    The pet¡¯s body grew to its original size, just like when it had first met Elise.


    Once out of the forest, Mona stopped, growled, and lowered her body, staring intently at the vige.


    Seeing the behavior of the dog, Elise also looked towards the vige.


    Some vigers came out of their homes, stumbling and screaming in pain.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Raymund muttered.


    Elise held her breath at what she saw.


    Gradually, the vigers¡¯ skin color turned blue, green, or red. Not only that, but horns also began to grow on their heads, their teeth grew like fangs, and their eyes became more bulging.


    ***


    The priestess gasped when one of the guards stuck a piece of cloth to her nose. The fabric has been smeared with a special liquid that can make people wake up instantly.


    ¡°You can still smile, huh?¡± The guards¡¯ leader folded his arms across his chest, looking at Yua, who was sitting on the floor. ¡°You think this is funny, huh?¡±


    Even though she was tied up, Yua could still widen her smile. ¡°Of course, I can still smile. I just defeated an evil like all of you. It was something extraordinary.¡±


    Yes, everything is done. She can return to her master. Although she is still worried about Taka¡¯s condition.


    Two other guards entered with Taka, then sat the ninja next to the kunoichi.


    ¡°Looks like you got it hard, huh?¡± Yua was still smiling, seeing her friend¡¯s body and face full of wounds.


    ¡°You too.¡± Taka, whose body was also tied up, smiled back.


    ¡°This madman defeated dozens of us.¡± The guard carrying Taka snorted in annoyance. ¡°We have to work hard to beat him.¡±


    ¡°This is not the time to chat.¡± The priestess walked quickly over to the seal and inspected it. ¡°Get me the paper. I have to make a new seal. And Kurosaki-san, prepare the soldiers to fight what ising for us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Yamaya-sama.¡± The guards¡¯ leader bowed deeply and began to give orders to his troops.


    ¡°It will be tough because it¡¯s a full moon now.¡± The priestess named Yamaya gritted her teeth, looking at the broken seal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yua-san,¡± Taka said as he saw the kunoichi¡¯s surprised expression. ¡°The seal-making ritual will take a long time. The vigers have time to escape or evene here to prevent the creation of a new seal¡­. Well, they do have to fight the guards, but at least they have a chance.¡±


    ¡°So, in your eyes, we are really evil, huh?¡± Yamaya clenched both of her fists.


    A small chuckle escaped from Yua¡¯s mouth. ¡°This morning, I saw a small child who was badly injured after being beaten¡­¡±


    ¡°Yua, sorry I have to give you this bad news.¡± Raymund¡¯s voice sounded so devoid of energy. There was a pause before the god continued. ¡°Those vigers became monsters¡­. No, they became terrible demons.¡±


    Yua looked up with wide eyes. ¡°Demon? Vigers?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Taka frowned. ¡°What are you saying, Yua-san?¡±


    Yamaya stood in front of Yua, looking intently at the kunoichi. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got your information, but it really happened. It¡¯s because this seal has been broken.¡±

 Chapter 82 82 – Revelation

    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ No¡­¡± Yua shook her head in disbelief. Her eyes were already hot with tears. ¡°This is not possible¡­. I came here to save those vigers¡­.¡±


    ¡°Years ago¡­.¡± Taka looked down deeply. ¡°There¡¯s news about a demon that can turn humans into demons too¡­. Those demons couldn¡¯t be killed, only sealed¡­. However, it would beplicated to seal that many demons¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why my predecessor did the sealing in this way,¡± Yamaya exined. ¡°So, now you know why we want to prevent you from breaking the seal, right?¡±


    Taka sighed. ¡°You said that now it¡¯s a full moon, so things will be tough, Yamaya-san. Actually, we came herest night, but one of the vigers said to postpone our mission.¡±


    Yua bit her lip. Now she realized how suspicious the old man was.


    Yamaya didn¡¯t answer and went to the big seal again. Several soldiers hade with papers, arge brush, a wooden bucket filled with ck ink, and a set of musical instruments. The musical instrument consists of several drums, a bamboo flute, and a stringed instrument.


    ¡°Apparently, they haven¡¯t been able topletely transform.¡± One of them gave a report.


    ¡°We still have to be vignt.¡± Yamaya taped a piece of paper to the floor. ¡°I will seal the surroundings of this ce first.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Yamaya knelt down and recited an incantation that sounded like an incoherent slur.


    ¡°One has escaped!!!¡± A guard¡¯s voice was heard from a distance. ¡°He infiltrated our ce!!!¡±


    Yua and Taka turned their heads toward the source of the voice, which came from one of the room¡¯s entrances. In the passage, they saw a soldier running very fast from a distance.


    No, it¡¯s not a soldier because the skin on his face is green, his eyes look like they¡¯re about to fall out of ce, his nose is long, and he has a small horn on his forehead.


    The guards near Yamaya immediately took out their respective weapons, preparing to fight.


    The demon was getting closer and showing its long fangs.


    However, he stopped before passing through the door and couldn¡¯t enter the room. He then shouted in a voice that sounded like it was not humannguage. Not long after, several soldiers stabbed him in the back. Blood gushed, and that demon fell.<sub></sub>


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have died with a wound like that.¡± Yamaya, who had just made calligraphy on paper, exined again. ¡°They will resurrect again, even if their heads are chopped off.¡±


    Yua couldn¡¯t help but gulp after hearing that.


    The priestess then did the unexpected. She started to untie the knots in Yua¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yamaya-sama, what are you doing!?¡± One of the guards looked bewildered.


    ¡°They have seen what happens when the seal is broken.¡± Yamaya switched to untied Taka¡¯s body. ¡°The magical barrier in this ce is limited in duration, and there are still demons that can prate it. I can¡¯t make it any better due to time constraints. So, I will ask them to cooperate with you to protect me.¡±


    Yua and Taka, who were still sitting, could not help but stare at the priestess.


    ¡°But they are still the ones who made all this happen!¡± One of the other soldiers added.<sub></sub>


    ¡°They were able to break through the defenses all the way here, and you said earlier that this guy can beat arge number of you, right?¡± Yamaya looked at the two ninjas. ¡°They arepetent ninjas.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°This is their way of taking responsibility for this incident.¡± Yamaya cut off the soldier¡¯s words, then took out a small bamboo container from the fold of his clothes.


    All the soldiers who were there gasped.


    ¡°Many people say that taking these pills is a worse punishment than death,¡± Yamaya said in a cold tone. ¡°But, you¡¯ll be able to move faster and stronger, even with these injuries you¡¯ve sustained. However, after that, you are at high risk of lifelong paralysis. That¡¯s because your muscles are forced to work beyond their capacity.¡±


    Yamaya threw the container on the floor, rolling it towards Yua and Taka.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wasted a lot of time talking to you two.¡± Yamaya moved to the new seal affixed to therge chunk of wood. ¡°You can¡¯t choose anymore. If you refuse, my guards will force you to take those pills.¡±


    Several soldiers sat lined up on the floor, then started ying musical instruments. The slow rhythm that emerged was soothing, and the priestess started a dance movement by circling the seal. Her mouth also started to cast an enchantment simr to the one earlier.


    The movement was so beautiful that Yua froze with her mouth slightly open.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always hated medicine like this.¡± Taka looked at the ck pill already in his palm, then put it in his mouth. His face contorted to the max as he swallowed the pill.


    Yamaya looked at Taka for a moment, then looked up.


    ¡°Well, it seems you really don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yua. You won¡¯t be paralyzed after taking that pill. You are no longer an ordinary human. Well, maybe you¡¯ll feel more painter.¡±


    Yua closed her eyes to strengthen her resolve again. Yes, she made a big mistake, but now there is a way to make amends. There¡¯s no point inmenting what happened.


    ¡°I feel like there is a new flow of energy in my body.¡± Taka got up and looked at his hands.


    The kunoichi took the bamboo container, scooped the contents out of her palm, then tossed the pill into her mouth. She tasted an intense bitterness in her mouth, but her expression did not change.


    The woman then stood up. The pain in her body had disappeared. And just like what Taka said, she also felt a surge of new energy in her body.


    ¡°He¡¯sing!¡± One of the soldiers guarding Yamaya shouted.


    Several soldiers standing guard outside screamed in panic. The bodies of some of them were thrown in the hallway. There was one demon who attacked them easily.


    ¡°Do not go there!¡± The soldier gave a warning to the two ninjas. ¡°Your job is to stay here!¡±


    Taka narrowed his eyes, observing the face of the red-skinned and two-horned demon. Unlike the previous demon, the being¡¯s face still resembled a human¡¯s. ¡°Tamaki-san?¡±

 Chapter 83 83 – The Chaos

    Mona ran and pounded on a demon in the neck while Elise shed the other demon¡¯s head off.


    ¡°Hey, who are you!?¡± One of the guards yelled at the female warrior.


    ¡°I¡¯m on your side, sir!¡± Elise answered, stabbing one of the other enemies. ¡°Please, just let me do this!¡±


    Suddenly a demon jumped andnded on the guard¡¯s back, knocking him down. Elise stabbed the demon, then helped the guard up.


    ¡°Actually, who are you¡­.¡± The guard didn¡¯t have time to finish his question because Elise hastily left him.


    The demons kept appearing, and Elise repeatedly attacked them, sttering her clothes with blood. Mona also helps by pouncing on their necks or biting their legs. When they fell, Elise would finish them off. Several times she met the guards, but they didn¡¯t ask much because Elise actually helped kill the demons.


    Elise noticed one thing: the demons were headed in the same direction.


    ¡°Go to the main building in the vige, Elise. Follow that path, and you will get there.¡± Raymund gave an instruction. ¡°Go in there and help Yua. But remember, it is something that will be difficult. There seems to be a lot of demons around the building.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Roger, sir!¡± Elise responded and quickened her pace. She couldn¡¯t find any more demons on the vige streets, maybe because the creatures had already headed to the main building.


    Strange, Elise barely felt anything when she killed the demons. Was it because she had gotten used to it, or was it because those creatures weren¡¯t human?


    Elise was scared. Not with the demons, but with her own self. Has she be cold-blooded?


    A green-skinned demon confronts Elise. The creature¡¯s body was small like a child¡¯s, and its face still resembled that of a human.


    It was the child who was beaten by the guards the night before.


    Mona barked and pounced, but the being was able to dodge. When Elise shed her sword, the demon moved away.


    ¡°Hey, why are you being so mean, Onee-san?¡± The demon in the form of a child asked, sounding like he was on the verge of crying. ¡°I am suffering because of those guards, you know¡­. Hey!¡±<sub></sub>


    Elise didn¡¯t hesitate to swing her sword again. The demon had to keep dodging the female warrior¡¯s attacks. Not to mention the big dog that kept chasing him.


    ¡°You have no mercy, Onee-san!¡± The demon snapped. His expression sharpened like a beast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be caught off guard by him!¡± Raymund gave a warning. ¡°He¡¯s just manipting you! And he will also rise again if he is killed! There¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡±


    The demon looked even more frustrated. He jumps far back, striking a pose with both hands on the ground. Like a hungry tiger, he jumped at Elise with his mouth open.


    However, Elise was not affected by the sharp fangs shown by her enemy. The female warrior moved to the side, then let Mona pounce on the demon¡¯s hand from the front.


    The demon was crying and writhing, trying to free himself from the dog. ¡°Help me, Onee-san! This is so painful! I don¡¯t want to die! Help me get out of this dog¡­.¡±


    But, Elise stabbed into the side of the demon¡¯s neck, making him unable to scream anymore. The demon oozed blood from its mouth, ncing at the female warrior who gave him a cold stare.<sub></sub>


    ¡°So, now who¡¯s evil¡­¡± The demon couldn¡¯t finish his words because his consciousness faded away.


    The female warrior drew her sword from the demon, then ran again towards the main building, still followed by Mona.


    ¡°Their transformation isn¡¯t perfect yet!!!¡± Kurosaki, who was there, shouted at his men. ¡°You can definitely beat them!!! Soon Yamaya-sama willplete the seal!!! If you see demons who have risen after being killed, you kill them again before they can stand!!!¡±


    As Raymund said, the courtyard of the main building was indeed filled with demons. Some of those creatures have fallen, while the guards can still hold on. Indeed, some were injured and had to be helped by theirrades, but that was an insignificant number.


    ¡°Shit!¡± One of the guards cursed after shing at one of the demons. ¡°There are so many of them! I¡¯m not sure we can survive before they get stronger!¡±


    Elise looked at the crowd of demons the guards had missed. The creatures were running towards the entrance. Without thinking, Elise ran and twisted her body. She moved like a tornado, shing at the demons.


    Several guards gasped at how effective the rising sh was. In just a short time, dozens of demons had fallen covered in blood.


    ¡°Who is she!?¡±


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s a westerner!¡±


    ¡°Do the warriors of the west always have moves like that!?¡±


    ¡°Why is she dressed like that!? Look at her ass!¡±


    As soon as her movement was over, Elise ran towards one of the entrances. However, she was blocked by Kurosaki. The troop leader, who had a thick mustache, pointed his sword at the female warrior.


    Mona growled at the man but luckily didn¡¯t attack right away.


    ¡°P-please, sir.¡± Elise also raised her sword. ¡°I mean no harm. My friend is inside, and I want to help her.¡±


    Kurosaki narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, you also participated in the conspiracy to destroy the seal?¡±


    ¡°I-I have to hurry, sir.¡± Elise gulped. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m partly responsible for this mess, but there¡¯s no point in arguing about it now. There¡¯s a powerful demon inside, right? His name is Tamaki, I believe. I will help to defeat him.¡±


    Elise just listened to her master¡¯s exnation about that demon.


    ¡°How do you know¡­.¡± Kurosaki sighed, lowering his sword. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not important for now. Looks like you are a capable warrior, and we really need help in any form. Follow me, Miss.¡±


    Kurosaki ran to one of the main building entrances, followed by Elise and her dog.


    ¡°So far, I haven¡¯t seen any casualties on our side.¡± Kurosaki gritted his teeth. ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure it willst long. Hopefully, Yamaya-sama can make the seal faster.¡±


    Elise couldn¡¯t give any response.


    ¡°Elise, listen to me.¡± Raymund chimed in. ¡°I have a n.¡±

 Chapter 84 84 – The Red Demon

    Meanwhile, inside the main room of that building.


    Yua still managed to force a smile on her face. ¡°My heart hurts, Tamaki-san. I thought we were friends. You were so kind to Taka-san and me.¡±


    ¡°We are creatures that are already above humans.¡± Tamakiughed. ¡°We can¡¯t be friends with lowly beings like you who don¡¯t want true power!¡±


    ¡°How could it be like this?¡± One of the guards hissed. ¡°You manipted these two ninjas!? You shouldn¡¯t remember who you are!¡±


    Tamaki smiled broadly, showing her sharpened teeth. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. You gave us the illusion of living as humans by building those houses¡­ Giving us human clothes and food even though we didn¡¯t need it¡­. You distracted us from our true form, making us forget¡­. But, you treat us so badly¡­. Our resentment grows, and our hatred continues to overflow¡­. And you forget, all of that is the essence of our existence! The core that defines who we are!¡±


    ¡°Revenge, hatred¡­. Some things that cause evil.¡± Taka said with trembling lips. ¡°Things that demons always have.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we remember it again¡­. Our hearts returned to being demons, even though our bodies haven¡¯t!!!¡± Tamakiughed like crazy.


    And strangely enough, Yuaughed too. This behavior, of course, surprised the others.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing, bitch!?¡± Tamaki snapped. ¡°What¡¯s so funny, huh!?¡±


    The kunoichi took a few steps forward. ¡°Demons are higher in rank than humans? Seriously!? If that¡¯s true, why are the ones ruling the entire world still humans!? Howe you guys were locked up in this pitiful ce!? You guys are nothing! You guys are just pests that need to be exterminated for interfering with human life!¡±


    Blood vessels started to appear on Tamaki¡¯s face. His sharp, menacing gaze fell on Yua. ¡°You know what, huh!? We¡¯re¡­.¡± The demon choked, looked at the priestess who was still performing the ritual, thenughed again. ¡°Ah, you guys are buying time for her toplete the seal¡­. I still haven¡¯t fully transformed¡­. My mind is still a bit foggy¡­.¡±


    Suddenly, Tamaki dashed forward. The seven soldiers confronted Tamaki. The demon couldn¡¯t do much about it as the men shed and stabbed him from all directions, leaving his body covered in blood.


    Tamaki straightened his body and let out a deafening roar. An invisible force radiated from his body, blowing the people away.


    And after that, it was Yua and Taka who made the attack. Yua uses her wakisazhi, while Taka held his kunai. They gave alternate and continuous shes as if they had already practiced synchronization attacks.


    The demon was overwhelmed and barely able to dodge, leaving his body covered in the blood even more.<sub></sub>


    However, he hasn¡¯t fallen yet.


    ¡°Move, Yua, Taka!¡± Elise came from one of the doors and ran to Tamaki from behind.


    Having exchanged nces, Yua and Taka jumped in opposite directions. Elise swung her sword from the down to the up with all her might, apanied by a high jump.


    Being hit by the impact of Elise¡¯s sword, Tamaki¡¯s body was thrown upwards.


    However, the demon spun in the air and then smoothlynded on the floor.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± One of the guards cursed. ¡°We basically just chopped him up!¡±


    ¡°Look! The wounds!¡± Another guard chimed in.<sub></sub>


    Even though blood was still all over his body, the demon¡¯s wounds had healed entirely.


    ¡°Ah, I just transformed again after a long time.¡± Tamaki looked at his right hand. ¡°My attack moves aren¡¯t what they used to be yet.¡±


    Then, the demon¡¯s body grew taller, and the muscles in his body also erged many times over. He was no longer skinny but more like a bodybuilder weighing hundreds of pounds.


    ¡°Let¡¯s the game begin.¡± Tamaki grinned.


    Yua got massive goosebumps. Will she and the others be able to defeat that monstrous demon?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!!!¡± Kurosaki, the supreme leader of the guards, joined the others. ¡°We don¡¯t need to defeat him! We just need to restrain him froming to Yamaya-sama!¡±


    ¡°You know why I¡¯m still chatting with you guys?¡± Tamaki chuckled. Waiting a few seconds and still getting no response, he shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m confident in my own abilities now. I can beat you guys in seconds.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be swayed by his bullcrap!¡± Kurosaki shouted before his men trembled. ¡°He just wants to scare us so we can¡¯t fight properly!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I hate you so much, Kurosaki-san.¡± The demon sighed, then ran to those people.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Kurosaki¡¯s order made his squad members, Yua, Taka, and Elise, run forward.


    The demon had only run a few feet, and a sh of light appeared. Lightning struck the Tamaki¡¯s body, sending the demon to its knees, charred and covered in burns.


    The guards, the two ninjas, and the female warrior stopped, looking at the hole in the ceiling that Yua had made earlier. Raymund¡¯s lightning came in from there.


    Mona, who had been hiding all this time, appeared and pounced on Tamaki¡¯s neck from behind, forcing the demon to fall.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Raymund heaved a sigh of relief. What he did just now was really a gamble. He did use the slow-motion feature, but he still had trouble determining when the demon passed under the hole.


    ¡°Sorry, sir,¡± Elise whispered while looking down so that the others wouldn¡¯t notice her. ¡°I missed the location you set.¡±


    Yua widened his eyes. So, the rising sh that Elise did was to throw the demon under the hole?


    ¡°Why are you even talking to me?¡± Raymund snorted. ¡°Order them to detain the demon. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be like that for long.¡±


    ¡°Th-this is our chance!¡± Elise forced herself to scream. ¡°We have to take down the demon!¡±


    ¡°Who appointed you as the leader!?¡± One of the guards snapped, and Kurosaki hit him in the head.


    ¡°Follow this girl¡¯s orders!¡± The troop leader was the first to run forward, followed by the others.


    However, only Yua remained where she was. While the others stabbed at the demon, she looked up.


    ¡°You should be the one giving the order, Yua.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°Maybe because the fight was too intense or because of the effect of the pill you took, you didn¡¯t realize I was yelling at you earlier.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡± Yua massaged her head which didn¡¯t really hurt much. She had been so focused on fighting that she ignored her surroundings.

 Chapter 85 85 – The Rage

    The interval of the instrument¡¯s sounds gets faster, and Yamaya is dancing more intensely.


    Yua felt her heart rate crawl up. She walked over to Tamaki, who was still being held back by the people and a giant dog.


    ¡°Ooh, Akaimajo-sama!!!¡± The demon eximed with his face pressed to the floor. ¡°Give me the strength so I can fight them!!! They want to destroy your dreams!!!¡±


    Veins began to appear on Tamaki¡¯s body, then his muscles expanded again, tearing his clothes. The people holding him were overwhelmed.


    ¡°We will rule this world, Akaimajo-sama!!!¡± The demon managed to raise his face, which no longer showed any signs of human simrities. He really looks like a monster. ¡°We will fill this world with demons who are superior to humans! Then, we will kill all the remaining humans!¡±


    Hearing that, Yua felt more and more that Tamaki couldn¡¯t be forgiven anymore. Without hesitation, she raised her wakizashi high.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want to be like you!¡± The kunoichi shouted, thrusting her small sword into the demon¡¯s face.


    Tamaki let out a deafening shriek, then his face pressed to the floor again. His body wasn¡¯t moving anymore either.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down! He could wake up at any moment!¡± Kurosaki warned his men, who started loosening their grip on the katanas.


    And that invisible power radiated from the demon¡¯s body a second time, throwing the people holding him back, including Elise¡¯s dog. The swords that pierced his body also flew off like bullets being fired.


    Yua fell quite far from the demon, near the musical instrument yers and Yamaya. However, they were not affected at all.


    It was not difficult for Yua to get up. Her body still couldn¡¯t feel the pain. However, the soldiers and leaders were knocked unconscious fromnding so hard. Mona alsoy motionless. Only Elise was still able to stand up, though with great difficulty, and it was apparent that she was in pain.


    Yua looked at those people before finally fixing her eyes on Taka, who had three swords stuck in his body. The kunoichi froze with her mouth agape and her eyes wide.


    There was no way that the man could still be alive.


    Tamaki stood up, then let out a loud roar that was so terrible, like it came from another world. It was so terrifying that the roar made the musicians tremble, though their priestess was unaffected.<sub></sub>


    Elise wasn¡¯t affected by that either. She walked with a limp, but over time she was able to run toward the demon. The female warrior then pointed her sword forward, increasing her eleration.


    However, the charging thrust attack was easily dodged by Tamaki. The demon caught the female warrior¡¯s leg.


    Yua flinched as Elise¡¯s body was thrown far away.


    The kunoichi thought, how can Elise still take the initiative to attack when the chances of them winning are very small? Is the female not afraid of that terrible figure?


    ¡°I remember, in the first mission, Elise ran away from her enemy, a giant goblin.¡± Raymund said with a quiver. ¡°However, in the end, she returned because of her sense of responsibility to help people. Now she has be a true warrior.¡±


    Yua checked the priestess and the musicians who were still performing the ritual. So, will these people be her responsibility?


    Can she do that? During this time, she always pursued to be at the forefront of the race. She has persistence, but the state now is very different.<sub></sub>


    She had to face such terrible monsters


    Tamaki is still standing frozen, with her eyes glowing red. His mouth opened, and continued to inhale air. It should be a big chance to attack before the demon makes another move. However, Yua could only stare.


    Now the demon was 12 feet tall, making it emit an aura of intimidation even more.


    Meanwhile, Elise started to rise again. The sight made Yua couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She looked away.


    And that¡¯s when she saw the small bamboo container given by Yamaya. It was a ce to store the pills that gave Yua the strength to fight.


    It seemed she had no other choice.


    Finally, Tamaki started walking again towards Yamaya and the musicians. Yua took the bamboo container and poured its contents into her mouth. Ignoring the immeasurable bitterness on his tongue, she swallowed four pills.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, Yua.¡± Raymund hissed.


    Several musical instrument yers who realized that widened their eyes.


    The kunoichi felt a surge of energy instantly within her body. The sound of ritual musical instruments began to fade in her ears, but her vision became clearer.


    And she felt she could beat the demon.


    ¡°Arrrgghhhh!!!¡± Yua screamed with all her might, then ran at a speed that the eyes could barely keep up with. She took out her small sword as well as a katana belonging to one of the guards.


    Then, she jumped forward.


    The red demon roared again as Yua shed its face.


    Yua¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t stop there. The kunoichi kept moving, jumping from all directions, and shing at the demon non-stop. She elerates many times, making her almost like a moving blur.


    Elise, who was watching that from a distance, could only freeze.


    ¡°You¡¯d better just stay there, Elise,¡± Raymund muttered. ¡°If you join in on the attack, you¡¯re just a hindrance to Yua.¡±


    Blood stters spread out in all directions like a fountain. Yua continued to sh at Tamaki¡¯s body, legs, hands, face, and back. However, the demon hasn¡¯t fallen yet.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The demon caught Yua¡¯s head. Before the kunoichi could do anything, Tamaki threw her away.


    But, like the demon earlier, Yua can flip in the air andnd smoothly.


    ¡°What the¡­ Y-you are a monster!¡± Tamaki choked when the kunoichi approached her with her head down and unsteady steps like a zombie. Both of Yua¡¯s hands were still holding the swords covered in blood.


    ¡°I never imagined that I would be able to see a demon so frightened like that.¡± Kurosaki, who was near Elise, straightened up while clutching her chest. He then chuckled with a heavy breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the pill¡¯s influence or because that kunoichi is a psychopath.¡±

 Chapter 86 86 – Last Laugh

    The demon took a step back, and its body trembled. That made the kunoichi chuckle a little.


    ¡°Hey, you said your kinds are higher in rank than humans.¡± Yua kept her head down and walked. ¡°Why are you afraid of me¡­.¡±


    The woman gasped, then fell forward. At first, Tamaki was silent before finallyughing like crazy. The demon grabbed Yua¡¯s hair, then lifted her up.


    The kunoichi¡¯s eyes seemed unfocused.


    ¡°Ah, her body can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± Kurosaki hissed.


    ¡°Elise!¡± Raymund shouted. You¡­¡±


    The female warrior didn¡¯t need to hear Raymund finish themand. She rushed forward to attack. However, her movements were not optimal because she was too tired, and her body was in pain too. The demon was able to catch her neck and lift her body up. Elise had difficulty breathing and struggled to free herself.


    ¡°When I look at you two, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. You bitches are gorgeous, and your bodies are a sin.¡± The demon licked his own lips. ¡°Perhaps my men and I will y around with you two. I¡¯ll cut off both of your legs and arms first. You don¡¯t need them anymore to be my toys.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Even in such a desperate condition, Yua was still able to smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know, you are stupid, or your ego is too high. Even I whoe from another world know that the music will soon end.¡±


    The demon¡¯s eyes opened wider. He turned his head to Yamaya and the musicians. Using a giant brush, the priestess had already started to write thest letters on the paper.


    Tamaki dropped the two women, running straight over there. His hands were outstretched, and his mouth roared like a beast. This frightened the musicians, but again the priestess waspletely unaffected.


    ¡°Stop it bitch!!!¡± In a short time, Tamaki was able to reach Yamaya. Only one foot left, his hands will tear the woman¡¯s body.


    However, the priestess had already struck thest line, just as the music stopped. Tamaki¡¯s body instantly froze.


    ¡°Nooo!!!¡± The demon squeezed his head. Unlike when he transformed into a demon, his transformation into a human was fast. His horns sank into his forehead in no time, his eyes returned to normal, his skin color changed, and his body shrank, bing as thin as before.


    ¡°What happened, Elise?¡± Yua asked, still lying on the floor. She couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°My vision is so blurry now.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°He¡­.¡± Elise rubbed her neck, which still hurt. ¡°He¡¯s back the way he was.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tamaki blinked his eyes, looked around, and checked his torn clothes. ¡°Where am I? What happened?¡±


    Yamaya and his musical apaniment just stared at the old man. The soldiers who had been fighting him approached limply and didn¡¯t say anything either.


    ¡°May I ask you a favor, Elise?¡± Yua sighed. ¡°Please bring me to Taka-san.¡±


    Elise lifted Yua¡¯s body and brought her to the ninja. A guard was checking the man.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The guard shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s still breathing, but I¡¯m not sure he¡¯ll survive. It seems it was only his determination to stay alive that kept him from dying.¡±


    Yua closed her eyes. ¡°I see.¡±<sub></sub>


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle there were no casualties, Yamaya-sama.¡± Kurosaki gave a report to the priestess. The troop leader¡¯s right arm was fixed with two pieces of wood and thickly bandaged. ¡°However, there may be some who can no longer serve and have to be sent home.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the exnation, Kurosaki-san.¡± The priestess answered, then looked at Yua, who was taken care of by a medic. ¡°Please keep an eye on the situation.¡±


    The guard leader bowed. ¡°I will check on the vigers returning to their homes, Yamaya-sama.¡±


    As soon as Kurosaki left, Yamaya approached Yua, who was now asleep from the anesthetic drug. Since it was impossible to talk to the kunoichi, Yamaya turned to Elise, sitting nearby.


    ¡°You guys might have helped us in defeating those demons.¡± Yamaya started the conversation. ¡°However, this mess wouldn¡¯t have happened without you and your friends¡¯ actions, so that¡¯s why¡­.¡±


    The priestess¡¯s words were cut short by the appearance of a cloud of fog in the air. The soldiers who were not being treated took out their katanas and stared at the strange thing.


    Elise held her breath. She knew what Raymund was about to do, and she didn¡¯t like it. The fog wasn¡¯t going to pick him and Yua yet, because it wasn¡¯t right above them.


    Something ck fell from the fog, then rolled down near Yamaya¡¯s feet. Elise breathed a sigh of relief. The form of themunication tool is not a dildo but a dark brown ball the size of a baby¡¯s head.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself, Priestess Yamaya.¡± Raymund¡¯s voice echoed from the ball, making Yamaya widen her eyes and the troops were more ready. ¡°I am Raymund, the god of hope who sent Yua and Elise. I¡¯m really sorry for the mess this caused. They just carry out my orders. They arepletely innocent.¡±


    Yamaya furrowed her brows and picked up that thing, ignoring the soldiers¡¯ warnings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Strangely enough, I feel divine power from this thing.¡±


    The priestess flipped it over, and her chin immediately dropped. Elise pped her forehead, and the soldiers gasped in unison. In that thing, there is an embossed pattern that resembles a vagina.


    Only one is looking around like an idiot. ¡°What is it? Why do you look so shocked? It just looks like flower petals!¡±


    ¡°You damn virgin!¡± One of hisrades snorted.


    ¡°Even virgin knows what it is!¡± Another soldier chimed in. ¡°He¡¯s just too innocent because his parents are too protective! He¡¯s never even seen a picture of a pussy!¡±


    Raymund didn¡¯t want that dirtyedy scene in such a serious matter. However, he had already chosen that form formunication tools. There are only two choices, penis or vagina. And Raymund had chosen male genitalia shape beforehand.


    ¡°Sorry, it might look weird in the human world, but it¡¯s actually normal in the realm of God.¡± Raymund cleared his throat. As she spoke, the vaginal pattern on the device twitched like a mouth, making Yamaya cringe hard.


    The priestess sighed. ¡°You said you were a god of hope. Why did you answer the demons¡¯ prayers?¡±


    ¡°Anyone¡¯s prayer cane to me without exception, be it bad or good. Even so, I will try to be on the side of virtue. I admit that this was a mistake.¡± Raymund replied. ¡°I would like to chat with you on various matters, Priestess Yamaya. However, it looks like you still have a lot to take care of there. I also have to pick up my servants.¡±


    The priestess looked at Elies and Yua again.

 Chapter 87 87 – Akaimajo

    I know there is another way toplete this mission. I could have asked my servants to side with the demons instead. Like in the third mission, I could have Elise join the drug farm cartel.


    But won¡¯t that affect Elise and Yua? I have no power to choose a bad or good candidate. It¡¯s just a coincidence that they don¡¯t have evil hearts.


    Elise came out of the cloud of fog while carrying Yua with both hands. I approached the female warrior and took over the kunoichi.


    ¡°Sir Raymund¡­¡± Yua sighed in a weak voice. ¡°Forgive me¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not guilty,¡± I answered while carrying her towards Elise¡¯s shrine. ¡°I should be the one apologizing for sending you guys without considering things.¡±


    ¡°No one died on the guard¡¯s side,¡± Elise added.


    Yua opened his eyes slightly. ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    The condition of the kunoichi made me sad. However, instead of Yua dying because of the demon, it would be better if she died because of the drug. If a demon kills Yua, then that woman is really dead. However, if she loses her life due to drugs, she can be resurrected here. So, I let Yua take that damned pill a lot.


    I would have preferred that at that time, I could immediately take Elise and Yua here, but once Tamaki appeared in his demon form, I couldn¡¯t do that.


    This game screwed me up again.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I¡¯ll borrow your room, Elise,¡± I asked the female warrior.


    Elise nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sir.¡±


    I entered Elise¡¯s shrine and put Yua into the only room there.


    ¡°Take it easy.¡± I put the kunoichi on the bed. ¡°After you recover, you will have to serve the punishment.¡±


    The kunoichi chuckled. ¡°Because of what I did to those people?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer and turned to face Elise. ¡°You also get some rest, Elise. But first, tie up your dog first.¡±


    Mona, has be small again, just barking a little.


    The female warrior nodded. ¡°All right, sir.¡±


    ¡°Before you go, I have a question, sir.¡± Yua had a bit of trouble speaking due to her ragged breathing.<sub></sub>


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I replied without looking at her.


    The kunoichi was silent until she finally let out a sigh. ¡°Ah, just forget it, sir.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Taka, right?¡± I asked again. ¡°When you came back here, I heard he was still alive, but they didn¡¯t believe he would survive his injuries.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    An ominous feeling felt like it hit deep inside my chest. ¡°Hey, Yua. You know what it means to be my servant, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know, sir.¡±


    From the tone of her voice, I could tell that she was smiling.


    ¡°Well¡­.¡± My mind was filled with a few sentences, but I couldn¡¯t get them out. I don¡¯t know what the woman¡¯s response will be.


    So, I chose to walk away without another word.<sub></sub>


    Yua and Elise are mines. I won¡¯t let anyone else destroy¡­.


    I stopped my steps when I was out of the temple. My mouth formed a bitter grin. Why is it getting harder for me to keep myself from being too attached to those women?


    ¡°Errrr¡­. What are you doing, sir?¡± Elise, going to put the leash on her dog, asked.


    I looked at that woman, then widened my smile. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just d your mission was a sess. Thank you.¡±


    I walked again.


    ***


    My two servants and Mona are already asleep. I sat near the magic pond, using the fast forward feature to wait for Yamaya¡¯s call.


    ¡°Good morning, Raymund-sama?¡± The priestess greets me after I press the call icon that lights up.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s already morning there, huh?¡± ording to my calctions, two days have passed since that incident. ¡°We¡¯d better get started. Maybe you¡¯re busy. I have a few questions.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Akaimajo that Tamaki mentioned back then. Do you have any information about her?¡±


    The priestess was silent for a moment. ¡°Her? Are you assuming it¡¯s a woman? We don¡¯t know their gender yet, but we¡¯ve always thought Akaimajo was a man.¡±


    ¡°In the west, there¡¯s a famous magic user named Scarlet wizard, and people there think she¡¯s a woman,¡± I exined. ¡°Perhaps my analysis is wrong and meaningless. However, Akaimajo means red magic user in mynguage, which is almost the same as the word Scarlet wizard.¡±


    In the country where Yamaya lives, thenguage used is simr to modern Japanese. But, everything is automatically tranted intonguages that my servants and I understand, except for honorifics and names.


    And the nickname Akaimajo is not tranted into ournguage. Maybe it¡¯s just names like Kurosaki and Yamaya, but I¡¯m still interested in interpreting it. It was the name Tamaki shouted, after all. So, I did a little research.


    ¡°S-sukarretto Wizaddo?¡± Yamaha had a hard time spelling that sentence.


    ¡°Scarlet is one of the shades of red.¡± I continued my words. ¡°I heard the term scarlet wizard when Elise was on an assignment to a country in the west. A mage¡­. Well, a former mage¡­. She mentioned the scarlet wizard, and she adores her very much.¡±


    Yamaya sighed. ¡°No one knows who the Akaimajo is. The demons don¡¯t want to say who she is, despite all the methods of interrogation we¡¯ve used. I only found out now that she¡¯s probably a woman and has been in the west. The only rumors we heard were she likes to experiment with the human body. She seduces humans in various ways to make them want to be specimens.¡±


    ¡°So, one of the experiments is to turn humans into demons?¡±


    ¡°Well, she took the essence of the existing demon and infused it into the human body with a mysterious method.¡± Yua continued her exnation. ¡°As for the other experiments, I don¡¯t know¡­. And that¡¯s all we know about Akaimajo.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other information?¡±


    The priestess took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Raymund-sama. The seal on my tongue has been removed, so I¡¯m not going to lie. I really don¡¯t know anything else¡­. And would you mind sharing any other information you have?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry, what I know is also limited. Unlike what you think, a god is not that powerful. I am not omniscient.¡±


    I¡¯ve contacted Renee, but she doesn¡¯t know much about the scarlet wizard either. She only knew that the woman was a great magic-user.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more to say, I¡¯ll take my leave, Raymund-sama,¡± Yamaya said.


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    My heart feels conflicted. On the one hand, I find the storyline in this game be more interesting. However, this development might do something dangerous for my servants.

 Chapter 88 88 – The Punishment

    ¡°Ahn¡­. Ahnn¡­.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how many times Elise did push-ups in front of me. I could see lots of glittering beads of sweat on her cleavage. Meanwhile, Mona just sat with a gloomy face, maybe because her master had not invited her to y.


    My head felt a soft, soothing stroke again. One side of my face felt the softness and tenderness of Yua¡¯s bare thighs. The kunoichi knelt and let her thighs be a pillow for me.


    I rubbed the surface of that fair-skinned thigh. It gives a pleasant sensation in the palm of my hand. This is heaven.


    ¡°Are you really sure that this is my punishment, sir?¡± Yua stroked my hair again. She¡¯s fully recovered, so she can do this¡ªknees down and let my head rest on herp¡ªfor hours.


    My eyes intended to nce at her face, but her massive breasts blocked my view. ¡°Hmmm¡­ You want more punishment than this?¡±


    The kunoichi just chuckled.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Elise¡¯s sigh showed that she had been struggling a lot. ¡°H-how long do I have to do this?¡±


    I was amazed the female warrior could do that for more than six hours. However, I was more surprised at myself, who remained in this position for the same duration.


    ¡°You must increase your strength before learning the newest skill, Elise. Your strength is even below Yua¡¯s as a ninja.¡± I opened the status tab of the female warrior. ¡°You can¡¯t learn that new skill I chose before your strength increases.¡±


    [Elise Fairchild]


    Strength: B-


    Dexterity: D+<sub>.</sub>


    Agility: C+


    Vitality: B-


    Magic: C


    Skills:


    [Charging Thrust ¨C Run fast and thrust the weapon forward. Focus on one enemy]


    [Whirlwind sh ¨C A spinning attack that can hit several enemies at once]


    [Rising sh] ¨C Swung the sword horizontally from below while jumping high]


    Passive Skills


    [Animal Control Blessing ¨C Ability to control certain animals]


    [Nocturnal eyes ¨C Ability to see in the dark]


    I stood up. ¡°Well, it turns out that your strength has finally increased, Elise.¡±


    Yua breathed a sigh of relief, then got up with a grimace and held her knees. Meanwhile, Elisey face down on the floor, gasping for air and sweating buckets.<sub></sub>


    I checked the stats of the kunoichi too.


    [Yua Nakagami]


    Strength: B-


    Dexterity: E


    Agility: A-


    Vitality: B


    Magic: E-


    Skills:


    [Body pocket ¨C Ability to store something on the body without being noticed, even if naked]


    There has been no significant change in the ninja¡¯s stats because she has only carried out one mission. However, her attributes were enough for her to learn a new skill.


    I took out two thin books from my hands.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Elise raised an eyebrow when she got the ck book from me. There¡¯s a picture of a skull on the cover of that thing. ¡°This is different from the skill books I usually use.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°It is a special skill that is unlocked after obtaining that special sword.¡± I pointed at the female warrior¡¯s ck sword propped up on one of the pirs. ¡°And I think that¡¯s very interesting.¡±


    ¡°Hey, maybe this is the skill Taka used?¡± Yua smiled brightly as she looked at the book I gave her. Seeing the expression on my face, the kunoichi gave me a mischievous smile. ¡°I was just thinking about my friend, sir. If it made you angry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I sighed, wondering why I was upset over such a trivial thing. ¡°Learn those skills before you two go below¡­.¡±


    Looking at the exhausted Elise and Yua¡¯s legs that were slightly shaking from being bent too long, I shrugged. ¡°Well, maybe you should rest first until your tiredness wears off.¡±


    After saying that, I left my two servants to check the quests in the pond. Even though I already knew those quests, I decided to choose them carefully by reading them all over again.


    My ears heard a ringing, followed by a glowing call icon. Another call from Renee. This is the umpteenth time from her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Renee?¡± I rubbed my face in disgust. She kept contacting me, even while I was supervising the mission. ¡°How many times have I told you, you should only contact me when there is something very important. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me this time.¡±


    ¡°But you always answer my calls, Sir Raymund!¡± The woman replied in a cheerful tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s because, who knows, you might actually give us something important.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take Elise to something really good!¡± Renee was getting more and more excited.


    I¡¯m not sure that Renee will provide any valuable quests. She had asked me many times to let Elise join her mission, but the pay was too small, and the skill points earned were minimal. Not to mention the repetitiveness. It¡¯s all about defeating some particr monsters.


    ¡°So, what is it?¡± I really didn¡¯t expect much.


    ¡°Today is Lauren¡¯s birthday, and we¡¯re having a party!¡±


    [New Quest]


    [Lauren¡¯s birthday]


    Credit points: 100


    Skill points: 0


    Hell no. I hung up the call, then blocked Renee for a while. It was apletely shitty and unimportant mission. Better to choose the one in the pond.


    [A young master wants to be an adventurer]


    Credit points: 3500


    Skill points: 1


    [A noble need someone to carry a mysterious package]


    Credit points: 7000


    Skill points: 2


    [A group of youths identally release the seal that is confining an ancient demon]


    Credit points: 10,500


    Skill points: 3


    So, this quest selection is back to normal, huh? I¡¯m not forced to choose a hard level again?


    I definitely can¡¯t ask my servants to face a demon again after the previous mission. This third mission is a big no.


    I¡¯ll choose the first mission, which is usually more rxed. I don¡¯t want Elise and Yua to be too exhausted mentally. Especially Elise. She had just done two consecutive demanding missions.


    The cloud of fog drew closer to me, and Erbau appeared. He shed a broad smile. ¡°Sorry, I came without informing you beforehand. I just want to watch your servant go on a mission.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I raised my eyebrows. There was something strange about Erbau¡¯s smile. ¡°But, you have to wait for my servants to practice new skills.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Erbau looked at the women.


    Closing her eyes, Elise was holding her sword pointed down. That weapon emitted a kind of thin ck smoke. Meanwhile, Yua was sneaking around while reading the skill book I gave her.


    They ignored my advice to rest.


    The god of buildings nodded. ¡°Ah, a new servant, huh? Just hit me if you want to build more temple.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I smiled back, not going to tell him I was really broke.

 Chapter 89 89 – Upside-down Tornado

    ¡°So, what¡¯s really bothering you, Erbau?¡± I asked when both my servant and Mona had left for the mission. My guess is this building god wants to talk to me without anyone listening.


    Maybe he still believes that God¡¯s servants shouldn¡¯t hear too much about divine matters.


    Erbau did not immediately answer. He stared at his reflection in the pond for a few seconds, then sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling something strangetely in thend of Levidna.¡±


    ¡°Something strange?¡± I frowned. ¡°If you feel it, then it¡¯s rted to buildings, right?¡±


    ¡°You have a sharp mind, Ray.¡± Erbau looked at me with a faint smile. ¡°Yes, there is one building that bothers me. I can feel all the buildings in the world below. I can even see their shape in my head. However, this particr building gives off an aura that is so foreign in thend of Levidna but familiar to us.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for me toe to a conclusion. ¡°That building exudes a divine aura?¡±


    ¡°Very little, but it already worries me.¡± The God of buildings massaged his forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve called Levi and Edna, but they¡¯re busy again.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re always so busy that I forget what I wanted to ask them.¡± I threw out a response that made the building god chuckle. ¡°Well, I can help you, Erbau. I can send my servants to check on that.¡±


    Making another god indebted to me is something very useful in the future. So, I do not hesitate to offer my services to Erbau.


    ¡°Actually, I really wanted to ask you for help.¡± Erbau massaging his forehead again. ¡°However, I have to ask that damn Levi and Edna¡¯s permission, or I won¡¯t be able to grant you ess. Without my ess, you won¡¯t be able to get your servants to where they should be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be there to help you, Erbau. Hit me when you get that permission.¡±


    The God of building shed his smile for a second time. ¡°Thank you very much, Ray. Now I just want to take your mind off by watching your servants do their job.¡±


    I smiled back and patted that God¡¯s shoulder. The pond in front of us began to ripple, making our reflections blurry.<sub></sub>


    ***


    A woman in a maroon dress with golden ents was kneeling on the floor. In front of her was a tiered wooden altar filled with tes of various foods, from steaks to arge roasted fowl to fruit like grapes and apples.


    The woman intertwined her fingers filled with colorful, sparkling stone rings. Her gaze fixed on therge painting on the altar.


    ¡°Oh, wish-fulfilling God. I hope you hear my prayer.¡± That ck-haired woman with a high bun began to pray. ¡°ept my son Elmer¡¯s wish to be a mighty adventurer. His three siblings have be people who help his father in the family business. Only Elmer is different, my God. He doesn¡¯t want to be a businessman like the rest of his family. He wants to gain glory as an adventurer, explore the world, fight monsters, help others, and¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s prayer was stopped by a cloud of fog that appeared above the altar. She then stood up and took a few steps back.


    Yua and Elise descended from the fog. Their bodies crushed the altar, broke the tes, and flew the fruits into the air.<sub></sub>


    A bunch of grapes got stuck in that woman¡¯s giant bun. However, she didn¡¯t care about that. She looked at the ninja and the warrior kneeling before her.


    ¡°What is it, madam Lilian!?¡± The screams from outside made the woman flinch.


    ¡°Nothing, Aaron!¡±


    Then, the footsteps of several people who were approaching also started to echo.


    ¡°Don¡¯te in, or I¡¯ll fire you all! And don¡¯t talk anymore. Get out of here right now!¡± The woman named Lilian was fuming.


    The people outside the room answered in unison. ¡°Very well, madam!¡±


    Elise and Yua stood up while looking at the mess they had just made.


    Mona is enjoying a piece of steak. However, after receiving a warning signal from her master, she stopped doing so, then sat down with her head down.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, madam.¡± Yua came to Lilian with a friendly smile. ¡°We can¡¯t pinpoint where we willnd¡­ Ah, my name is Yua. And this friend of mine is Elise.¡±


    Instead of shaking the kunoichi¡¯s hand, Lilian fell to her knees again. ¡°You two must be Sir Raymund¡¯s envoys, right!? Forgive me for being rude and not paying my respects immediately!¡±


    ¡°P-please, stand up, madam.¡± Yua was confused by this excessive behavior. ¡°Yes, we were indeed sent by Sir Raymund. We were assigned to help a noble child who wanted to be a knight.¡±


    ¡°Are you guys going to help my son!?¡± Lilian raised her head and hastily squeezed Yua¡¯s hand. ¡°Please, tell me that you want to help my son!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam.¡± Yui grimaced. ¡°We will help your child, but can you let me go first?¡±


    ¡°Is this supposed to be Sir Raymund?¡± Elise looked at the painting on the wall.


    With Lilian still holding her hand tightly, Yua also stared at the painting. The kunoichi¡¯s eyes narrowed. The man¡¯s clothes in the picture are indeed simr to Raymund¡¯s, only slightly different in ent and color. But the man¡¯s cheeks were much chubby, his eyes were too big, and his hair was spiky like a brush. However, all of that didn¡¯t stand out too muchpared to the shape of that person¡¯s lips. The lips were huge and super red as if they were swollen from a wasp sting.


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely not me.¡± Raymund snorted.


    Chuckled, Yua looked up. ¡°You are certainly much more handsome, sir.¡±


    ¡°So the painting is a misrepresentation of Sir Raymund?¡± Lilian looked at Yua with bulging eyes, then dropped her forehead on the floor so hard it made a nasty thud. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry! I will rece it immediately! I will be willing to ept any punishment, but don¡¯t kill me!!! I truly ask for forgiveness from your master, Lady Yua!!!¡±


    Now Yua was having a hard time getting Lilian to straighten herself up.


    And miraculously, the bunch of grapes was still stuck in the woman¡¯s bun. A bun shaped like an upside-down tornado.

 Chapter 90 90 – The Announcement

    Lilian, Yua, and Elise walked down the marble-floored hallway. Elise¡ªhugging her little dog¡ªlooked around at the elegant carvings on the walls and ceiling. The building was genuinely magnificent, befitting the appearance of Lilian, who was the wife of a noble.


    ¡°I am very pleased with the arrival of you two.¡± Walking in the front, Lilian put a damp cloth on her swollen forehead. Her mouth formed a wide smile. ¡°So, I¡¯ve been hesitant to ask this¡­ However, I¡¯m really curious what you two will do for my dear son?¡±


    ¡°Why does that question sound wrong?¡± Raymund chimed in.


    Yua smiled back. ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t say that right now, Mrs. Lilian. That¡¯s my master¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I won¡¯t ask again.¡± Lilian didn¡¯t show that she was suspicious at all.


    They finally got out of the building, which turned out to be arge resort. Raymund¡¯s two servants were greeted with a view of a vast field with green grass. People were sitting at various tables that were already full of luxurious foods.


    They are not ordinary people. Almost all of them carried weapons or magic staff. Some only had small bags, but judging by their appearance, they were magic users.<sub>.</sub>


    The adventurers barely paid attention to Yua and Elise as the two women passed the tables. They mostly greeted Lilian, who only smiled back. Maybe it¡¯s because Raymund¡¯s second servant outfit doesn¡¯t really stand out there. Many men and women wear more skimpy and shy clothes. There¡¯s even a muscr guy who only wears some kind of g-string.


    ¡°Please sit here, Miss Yua, Miss Elise.¡± Lilian invited Raymund¡¯s servants to sit at one of the far-end tables. ¡°Sorry, you girls have to sit here. The other ces are already full. There are over a hundred adventurers present.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Madame Lilian.¡± Yua bowed her head.


    ¡°I have to prepare various things.¡± Lilian also bowed. ¡°Please, enjoy the lunch.¡±


    ¡°What happens if someone provokes the people there, huh?¡± Raymund babbled like a drunken man. ¡°There will definitely be chaos.¡±


    ¡°Are you bored, sir?¡± Yua whispered to her master.<sub></sub>


    ¡°No. I just don¡¯t like fancy parties like that.¡±


    Before long, several female maids brought food to Yua and Elise. The lunch menu was cream soup, arge steak, and a round cake. Everything is served at the same time, in contrast to the custom on earth. In addition, the two of them also got arge bowl of fruit and arge jug of water.


    ¡°Let¡¯s one of us know if you want more.¡± A maid poured wine into a metal ss on the table. She gave such a friendly smile.


    ¡°Thanks, miss.¡± Yua smiled back.


    Seeing Yua¡¯s warm smile, the maid widened her smile, put down the wine bottle, said goodbye, then walked away.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat, Yua?¡± Raymund noticed that only Elise started eating.<sub></sub>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sir. I basically don¡¯t need to eat, right?¡±


    Raymund was silent for a moment, thinking why Yua was behaving like that. ¡°Do you feel bad for me not being able to join in there?


    Those words made Elise, who was enjoying her soup, freeze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Yua.¡± Raymund continued, remembering that he was poor and could not order food from the god of food and drink. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take care of your nutrition and weight anymore like when you were a race driver¡­. Well, this is my order. Eat it, or I will give you more punishment.¡±


    ¡°I am very grateful for your concern, sir.¡± Yua made a special gesture to make it look like she was chatting with Elise. ¡°But, to be honest, the appearance of this food is indeed appetizing. However, I can tell from the smell that the taste iscking.¡±


    And in fact, Elise pushed her soup bowl away. She then tried to eat her steak. However, she struggles hard to cut the food.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stick with the fruit.¡± Yua took an apple and took a bite.


    Lilian went up to a stage set up at the edge of the field area. She gave loud ps, making the adventurers silent.


    As the woman started to speak, Elise and Yua exchanged nces.


    ¡°Can you hear it, Elise?¡± The kunoichi took another bite of the apple.


    The female warrior shook her head. ¡°No, maybe the distance is too far.¡±


    ¡°That idiot nobledy.¡± Raymundughed. ¡°There are a lot of guests, but why does she sound like she¡¯s talking to someone nearby?¡±


    ¡°Can you hear it, sir?¡± Yua leaned forward so she could hear more clearly. The distance from one table to another in the ce was a bit far. The area used was so vast that Yua and Elise, who were at the other end, could only hear a small grumble.


    ¡°The point is that tomorrow there will be apetition to persuade Lilian¡¯s son to practice being an adventurer. The participants are free to use various methods.¡± Raymund¡¯s voice showed no energy at all. He wanted to use the fast-forward feature, but at the same time, he had to listen to Lilian¡¯s exnation. ¡°After this, there will be a raffle to determine the order of the adventurers.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thanks, sir.¡± Yua drank her wine and reflexively spitted it back into the ss. ¡°Holy shit. This is really bad.¡±


    Meanwhile, Elise was still munching on her dessert. The female warrior had been doing that for a minute. And finally, after looking around, she took the food out of her mouth into a handkerchief.


    ¡°Yua¡­. You¡¯ve been around the world for racing, haven¡¯t you?¡± Elise rinsed her mouth with water before continuing her speech. ¡°Have you ever found a dessert like rubber?¡±


    The kunoichi shook her head with a chuckle. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Lilian made a gesture to let someone in. A boy who was probably ten years old stepped onto the stage. His face and hair color were almost identical to Lilian¡¯s.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like his expression.¡± Raymund snorted. ¡°He seems to be looking down on all of you. Maybe he was a brat¡­¡±


    Before Raymund had finished speaking, the boy stepped off the stage, leaving his mother confused and embarrassed.


    ¡°He really is a brat,¡± Raymund concluded.

 Chapter 91 91 – Different Views

    ¡°You know what I like about my body now, Elise?¡± Yua took off thest garment on her body. ¡°My boobs don¡¯t bother me anymore when I move around without a sports bra. I¡¯ve thought many times about surgery to make them smaller.¡±


    Raymund cleared his throat. ¡°Surgery? Come on. They¡¯re perfect.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at us, sir?¡± The kunoichi looked up while giving a mischievous look, then sighed as she put her finger to her lips. ¡°Aah¡­. What should I do with this mischief of my master?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t see the forbidden parts.¡± Raymund spouted the big lie without hesitation.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yua sneered but didn¡¯t look serious.


    Elise, also wearing only a towel, approached the kunoichi. ¡°And we won¡¯t get periods either.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The kunoichi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great. One troublesome thing is gone.¡±


    ¡°Great?¡± Elise raised an eyebrow.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°At least for me.¡± Yua looked up again and asked her master. ¡°Is it okay to leave our clothes here? Should one of us stay to look after them?¡±


    ¡°If you do that, it will make people suspicious.¡± Raymund didn¡¯t sound concerned at all. ¡°I¡¯m with Erbau, the god of buildings. He helps me carry out surveince of the buildings near you. If someone steals your outfit, the culprit will be locked inside, and you can confront them.¡±


    ¡°Ah, convey my gratitude to him, sir.¡±


    The two servants came out of the changing area and immediately saw the incredible sight of the giant hot spring. The ce was made of a mixture of ordinary natural stone and marble, forming an enormous warm water pool. Almost all the women who will participate in tomorrow¡¯spetition are already in the pool, emitting light smoke.


    ¡°Bath in the open, huh?¡± Disying a faint smile, Yua looked up at the night sky.


    The two then walked to the pond, and Yua¡¯s eyes scanned the surroundings. Inside that hot spring with high walls, she looked for a target. Someone who can provide important information.


    Finally, the kunoichi found a thin woman with yellow hair and a face full of freckles. She was alone on one side of the pool. The woman asionally looked at the other adventurers who gathered in groups and chatted.<sub></sub>


    Yua signaled to Elise with a wink. And then, they changed course toe to that woman.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Yua entered the pool, disying her signature friendly smile. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not bothering you. My name is Yua, and this is my friend Elise. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no problem at all.¡± The woman¡¯s lips formed a stiff smile. ¡°I¡¯m just d I¡¯m not alone¡­. Ah, my name is Tracy. Nice to meet you all.¡±


    ¡°So, where are you from, Tracy?¡± Yua slightly brought her body closer to the woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the town next door. It didn¡¯t take me long to get here because I used river transportation.¡± Tracy studied Yua¡¯s face. ¡°How about you? I rarely see people from the east like you in this country. Or could it be that you came from the east on purpose? Just to take part in this contest?¡±


    Raymundmented. ¡°Seems like that woman really wants to chat. She asks a lot of questions right away. Good job in choosing a target, Yua.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m from far away,¡± Yua answered.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Your way of speaking but very nice, by the way.¡±


    ¡°However, the information I get from this part of the world is limited. I don¡¯t know who the Algernons are. I¡¯m only interested in the gifts they will give. However, after seeing this ce, I became curious about them.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°So, you don¡¯t know that the Algernons are one of the most influential families in the country?¡±


    Yua shrugged. What else makes them famous?¡±


    ¡°Their collection of unique items. People say they have many different effects, from the strange to the terrifying.¡±


    ***


    The two servants were sitting on the bed in a luxurious room. Yua listened to Raymund¡¯s instructions with a rxed gesture, but Elise looked down with a tense body. The female warrior also squeezed the bedsheet.


    ¡°So, any more questions?¡± Raymund finished his sentence. ¡°Anyway, tonight, you have to make sure that the information from Tracy is true, Yua.¡±


    ¡°First, I just need to ask if Lilian¡¯s husband has that thing, right?¡± Yua just wanted to confirm her master¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry if I speak like this.¡± Elise let out a low, slightly hoarse voice. ¡°But, you know that this way might scar the boy¡¯s feelings, right?¡±


    ¡°So, you want to go against my orders, Elise?¡± Raymund used a cold tone of voice. ¡°Are you ready for the consequences?¡±


    The female warrior looked up. Her face showed more anxiety than anger. ¡°What if that thing really exists? You guys are going to use it to make that child¡­.¡±


    ¡°Well, the boy should get a little harsh treatment.¡± Yua got off the bed and approached the female warrior. ¡°He already has a dream. The problem is that he doesn¡¯t want to do what it takes to achieve it. He has to get a little taste of reality.¡±


    Elise also stood up. The muscles on her face began to stiffen. ¡°Sorry, Yua. But, do you understand the point of what I just said?¡±


    A small chuckle came out of the kunoichi¡¯s mouth. ¡°I used to be a spoiled child too. My parents are not very rich, but they always try to fulfill my request. And one day, I made a request that shocked my parents. I wanted to be a race driver just because I saw the news of a sessful female race driver.¡±


    ¡°So, after that, your parents raised you tougher, Yua?¡± Raymund became interested in Yua¡¯s story.


    ¡°Being a race driver costs a lot, Sir Raymund. At the beginning of your career, you have to pay for your karting car, spare parts, transportation costs, and the like. Nobody wants to sponsor a no-name race driver.¡± Yua continued her words. ¡°We had no money because almost everything was invested in my career. However, I didn¡¯t want to understand and kept requesting all kinds of things. I also keptining about my strenuous training.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess. Your parents couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and finally scolded you.¡± Raymund came to a conclusion.


    Yua was silent for a moment. Her lips formed a little smile. ¡°When I wanted to stop, they became more enraged. I was forced to keep fighting for that dream, which was actually just a whimper¡­ And look at me now. I¡¯m a world champion in the women¡¯s single-seater series category.¡±


    Several minutes passed. Never getting a response from Elise, Yua walked away from her partner.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Lilian Algernon.¡± The kunoichi grabbed the door handle. ¡°Good night, Elise.¡±


    The female warrior could only remain silent while clenching her fists.

 Chapter 92 92 – So Called Chosen Ones

    ¡°You have to understand your friend, Yua. Elise doesn¡¯t want to argue with you. It¡¯s just that her family isn¡¯t full of love.¡± Raymund exined to the walking kunoichi. ¡°It¡¯s unlike your family, who definitely want you to seed.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yua raised an eyebrow. ¡°There are parents who don¡¯t love their children? I find that hard to believe, sir.¡±


    ¡°Well, you just don¡¯t know. I could have told you about Elise¡¯s family, but I think she¡¯d better do it herself.¡±


    Yua shrugged, then knocked on therge door in one corner of the Algernon family¡¯s resort. The door opened in just a few seconds. Lilian poked her head out and looked around, then motioned for Yua toe in.


    Perhaps of all the parts of the resort that Yua had seen, Madam Algernon¡¯s room was the most luxurious. The marble statues, the shiny urns, and the giant bed with the silk bed sheets made the room feel cramped. Even though the actual size of the room was big. Maybe people can y mini football there.


    ¡°My servant has already handed over your message to me, Miss Yua.¡± Lilian walked to the center of the room and fiddled with her fingers. ¡°I have read it. I think your idea is excellent.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Yua folded her arms across her chest, looking at the woman¡¯s back. ¡°Would you be willing to lend me that thing, madam?¡±


    Lilian pressed her palm to her forehead. ¡°If it is in my possession, I will dly give it to you. However, it is not something that can be obtained easily, Miss Yua. I couldn¡¯t even get past them myself.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°What do you mean, madam?¡± Yua approached the noble.


    ¡°There.¡± Lilian pointed to the giant window in the room. ¡°It¡¯s a warehouse that stores my husband¡¯s unique collectibles. I¡¯m sure the thing you referred to is stored there. Unfortunately, the guard is very tight, and they are the chosen ones.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had experience with so-called chosen ones.¡± Through the ss window, Yua looked at therge building in the distance. The building does not use tiles on the roof but solid concrete. So, the methods like in the demon vige back then would be useless. ¡°I think I can try to infiltrate that building.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Miss Yua. They are¡­.¡±


    ¡°You doubt us, the god servants, madam?¡± Yua cracked a smile.


    Lilian flinched and widened her eyes, then bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss! I didn¡¯t mean to insult you and your master! I¡¯ll let you infiltrate the building! I will not stop you!¡±


    Yua gave a wink at Raymund, who immediately praised her. ¡°Good, Yua.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°So, what is the shape of that thing, madam?¡± Yua asked again.


    ¡°Well, that thing looks different to each person. I saw it as a tiny sword, about the size of a human palm.¡± Lillian took a deep breath. ¡°So finding it is tricky. I¡¯ve never been inside the warehouse myself, so I can¡¯t pinpoint its location.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, madam.¡± Yua approached the window to see the warehouse building more clearly. ¡°Sir Raymund had already given me a n. However, I would like to ask a few things of you, madam.¡±


    ***


    Yua hobbled like a drunk person. Her right hand held a wine bottle, while the other held two metal bottles. The kunoichi came to two men in full uniforms guarding the warehouse door.


    ¡°Hi, gentlemen.¡± The woman greeted in a slightly indistinct voice like someone raving but still used a seductive sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve always been in awe of dashing men like you guys¡­. Would you please apany me for a drink?¡±


    The two guards gulped, staring at Yua¡¯s cleavage, which looked like it was especially shown to them.<sub></sub>


    One of them cleared his throat. ¡°Sorry, but we¡¯re on duty.¡±


    Yua hugged that guard¡¯s hand, letting the metal cup in her hand fall. ¡°In that case, I would love to see what¡¯s inside¡­. I heard that the collections of Lord Algernon here are magnificent.¡±


    Now it was Raymund who cleared his throat.


    ¡°Sorry, miss¡­¡± The guard was starting to sound nervous. ¡°We can¡¯t do that¡­.¡±


    ¡°Come on, make an exception this time.¡± Yua pouted. ¡°I will give you a gift that you will never forget.¡±


    Yua lowered the part of the garment covering her chest, triggering Raymund to clear his throat even louder.


    The guard¡¯s face started to turn red, and his partner immediately raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Eh¡­ Oh¡­. Well, maybe this time I¡¯ll make an exception.¡±


    The other guard shouted. ¡°Mate, what the fuck!? You can¡¯t be reckless like that! Are you insane!?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll report the indecent act you and one of Mrs. Algerton¡¯s personal assistants did!¡± The first guard snorted in annoyance. ¡°Give your friend a chance to have fun! I¡¯ve never felt the warmth of a woman! My face is not as handsome as yours, you know!¡±


    The second guard snorted. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bring that up!¡±


    ¡°Trained people, my ass,¡± Raymund grumbled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be this easy.¡±


    Raymund¡¯s n was actually moreplex. It all started with stealing the key to the warehouse entrance, then Mona, who was hiding not far away, would distract the guards.


    Yua moved her index finger to the surface of the first guard¡¯s chest. ¡°Huh? I think you are quite handsome, sir. My heart flutters near you.¡±


    The first guard was grinning with an increasingly red face. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go inside the warehouse.¡±


    He took out his key to open the two-foot-high iron door.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Yua called out to the second guard while putting her index finger to her lips, giving her a seductive look. ¡°Don¡¯t you want toe too? Isn¡¯t it cold outside?¡±


    The guard didn¡¯t answer and looked the other way, though with a red face too.


    ¡°Yua¡­¡± Raymund cleared his throat for the third time. ¡°I know you want to distract the second guard, which can also be a hindranceter. However, what you are doing now is enough.¡±


    Meanwhile, Elise and Mona, lurking from behind the bushes far away, could only exchange nces. Yua had started to enter the warehouse with the first guard.


    ¡°Stay there, Elise.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°Maybe Mona¡¯s time to shine is just being dyed.¡±

 Chapter 93 93 – The Collections

    ¡°I will definitely punish you again, Yua.¡± Raymund used a t tone.


    The kunoichi, waiting for the guard to open the door with a key, just looked up and gave his master a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Holding up an iron-framed candlentern, the guard opened the door for the kunoichi.


    ¡°Wow, this is amazing.¡± Yua was genuinely astonished by the sight. The warehouse disyed a wide variety of items, ranging from mundane things such as tes and clothes to an oddly shaped device that looked like a giant lollipop.


    ¡°This is one of my favorites.¡± The guard pointed to a soft brown samurai armor,plete with a hideous mask. ¡°It is said that inside it is possessed by an evil spirit, so the user will always go berserk.¡±


    ¡°This mask looks like the face of a demon I¡¯ve ever met.¡± Yua rubbed her chin, pretending to be enthusiastic about the guard¡¯s exnation.


    The guard held his breath. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve met a real demon from the east.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± The kunoichi shed her smile again. ¡°Am I lying?¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± The guard chuckled. ¡°You must have only seen it in paintings. Ah, there are also many paintings from where you came from in this warehouse.¡±


    Yua purposely let the guard talk at length, exining things. The kunoichi wanted the guard to think she really liked being there. After a while, the guard will be careless.


    ¡°Wow, it turns out that you have an extensive knowledge of things here, huh?¡± Yua gave apliment in a somewhat exaggerated tone. ¡°I like men like that, you know.¡±


    Raymund cleared his throat for the fourth time.


    The guard blushed and scratched his hair. ¡°Ah, you praise me too much. Well, I work here because I can get close to unique items from different countries. I¡¯ve always been fascinated by things like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I heard there¡¯s something special here than the others.¡± Yua grabbed the guard¡¯s hand, making the man gulp. ¡°It¡¯s an object that looks different depending on the person who sees it.¡±


    ¡°Aah, the scroll of illusion!¡± The guard¡¯s enthusiasm multiplied. ¡°Come on!¡±<sub></sub>


    Yua followed the guard to the deepest corner of the warehouse. The kunoichi saw a dark giant sword with a skull-shaped hilt tip on the way there. The skull was identical to the one on Elise¡¯s weapon.


    ¡°That.¡± The guard pointed to something on a small table. ¡°I see it as a statue of a hand holding up a middle finger. How about you?¡±


    The kunoichi narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡­. This thing is like a traditional scroll from my country¡­ As used by ninjas like me¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I know that thing too. Lord Algernon also keeps a few things like that here.¡±


    Yea lied. She couldn¡¯t possibly exin what she was seeing now to the guard. The man would have a tough time understanding it. It was beyond Levidna people¡¯s wildest dreams.


    The woman saw a small version of the racing steering wheel.


    ¡°Do you know how to use this thing?¡± The kunoichi tried to refocus on her mission.<sub></sub>


    The guard shrugged. ¡°It is said that the person who holds this object will immediately know how to use it. That¡¯s what makes this thing so dangerous if it falls into the wrong hands.¡±


    ¡°That stupid idiot Lord Algernon.¡± Raymund sneered with augh. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he keep dangerous shit like that in a safe and lock it tight? Is this so that he can easily show it off to people who visit?¡±


    ¡°So.¡± The guard raised Yua¡¯s hand and kissed it. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering, what exactly do you want to give me? Is it the same as what I think now?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡± Yua widened her smile, still trying to think of a way to escape the situation and take the scroll of illusion.


    ¡°Victor!!!¡± The screams of the second guard could be heard from outside. ¡°Get over here, you bastard!!!¡±


    ¡°What is it!?¡± The guard named Victor snorted. ¡°I haven¡¯t even started yet!!!¡±


    ¡°There is a huge monster outside! I do not lie! Hurry up and check it yourself! If it¡¯s not there, you can go back to whatever you were doing! I don¡¯t fucking care!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only Mona that will attract their attention, Yua,¡± Raymund exined.


    Victor scratched his hair angrily, and Yua pressed her palm to the man¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Go, my Victor. Do your duty.¡± The kunoichi sighed, staring intently at the guard¡¯s face. ¡°I really like a man who does his duty well. After that, you cane back here.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do my job!¡± Victor immediately got excited. He ran really fast from that ce, leaving Yua alone.


    The kunoichi made sure that Victor had really left, then took the scroll of illusion and inserted it into her own body. The kunoichi felt a strange sensation when she did so, different from when she put something else in. This time she felt like water was flowing from outside into her body.


    ¡°Ah, this is interesting.¡± Raymund saw an announcement text in front of his eyes. ¡°Looks like that thing is fused with your body.¡±


    [New Skill Unlocked: Illusion Effect]


    The kunoichi raised an eyebrow when a piece of information automatically popped up in her brain. ¡°I also feel like I can immediately use this thing, sir.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Raymund cursed. ¡°There¡¯s a big problem, though.¡±


    ***


    With her original big body, Mona growled and red at the two guards. Victor and his friend did not attack immediately but watched the beast warily while holding their respective swords. As trained people, they should not be careless and have to know what their opponent was like.


    Mona barked. They only took a step back but still looked calm.


    ¡°Kyaaaaa!!! There¡¯s a giant dog!!!¡± Yua, just behind the two guards, raised her voice and then ran away. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of dogs!!!¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Yua heard Victor¡¯s shout, but she felt the guard didn¡¯t follow her.


    ¡°Do you need to scream like that, Yua?¡± Raymund asked. ¡°You can use the shadow walk to escape, right?¡±


    Yua chuckled. ¡°Maybe I just wanted to tease him a bit.¡±

 Chapter 94 94 – The Young Master

    I pped my forehead while checking Yua¡¯s attributes. The text of the Illusion effect skill that she just got is gray, not ck like her other skills. The kunoichi couldn¡¯t use it without a magic stat of at least C-.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t get that thing out, Yua?¡± I repeated my question. ¡°If you can get it out, you can ask Tracy, who is a mage, for help. She will use the scroll of illusion instead.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡± Yua sighed. ¡°I really can¡¯t get this thing out of my body.¡±


    ¡°Well, this is very troublesome, indeed,¡± Erbaumented.


    If I had known something like this would happen, I would have warned Yua not to put that damn thing in her body. Maybe I should think of another way, even though thepetition will be held tomorrow morning. Or perhaps I should find a way for Tracy to use the thing inside Yua¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡± An idea popped into my head. ¡°Maybe we can try something¡­. However, I¡¯m not entirely sure this will work. I will still think another way, for the time being.¡±


    ***<sub>.</sub>


    In the morning, in Lilian¡¯s workroom, Tracy scratched her head, trying to understand what Yua had just said.


    ¡°So, basically, you are asking me to use the scroll of illusion inside you?¡± The mage wearing the dark blue robe was still not convinced.


    ¡°I apologize in advance for asking like this, Miss Elmer. But what is your strategy to persuade my son?¡± Lilian, who was sitting behind the giant table, asked. There are two inverted tornado buns in her head now, not just one like yesterday. However, the size of the buns was smaller than before.


    It took a few seconds before Tracy could answer. ¡°Well¡­ Talking to him, maybe?¡±


    ¡°Your chances of seeding are very slim. Even I, his own mother, always fail to persuade him.¡± Madam Algernon rose to her feet, slightly adjusting her dark green dress. The color is almost the same as Yua¡¯s outfit. ¡°You¡¯d better join Miss Yua¡­. How about this. If you seed, neither of you will share the prize. You will get the same amount as announced.¡±


    Tracy grimaced. ¡°I must admit, the offer is attractive, Madam Algernon. However, I¡¯m still not convinced.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°That¡¯s why we should try it now.¡± Yua patted the mage¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It just so happens that we already have the right person to be our subject.¡±


    Tracy, Yua, and Lilian looked at Elise sitting on the sofa watching Mona. The dog was eating from a te. Noticing the attention that fell on her, Elise just kept silent,


    ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t ask Madam Algernon, Elise.¡± Yua sped her hands together. ¡°She still has to keep an eye on the contest. Perhaps this thing¡¯s effects will hinder her from doing her job well.¡±


    ¡°Rx, Elise.¡± Raymund provides insurance. ¡°I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t really hurt you. You heard yourself from Lilian and Tracy¡¯s description. The scroll of illusion can¡¯t hurt you physically. Well, maybe the only side effect is the illusionsts a few hours.¡±


    Feeling that she had no choice, Elise could only nod.


    ¡°Okay, hold my hand, Tracy.¡± The kunoichi raised her hand. ¡°And imagine that I am the scroll of illusion. That thing is fused with me. So, it could be said that it was a part of me. In this first trial, I will be the one to think about the illusion. If that fails, it will be your turn.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°I will repeat my instructions again.¡± Raymund began his exnation. ¡°You should also think that you are the scroll of illusion, Yua. You have to focus on activating that thing. This method is just my hypothesis, but there¡¯s no harm in trying it.¡±


    Tracy held Yua¡¯s hand, then both closed their eyes. Several minutes passed without anything significant happening. Lilian looked so worried and fiddled with her fingers.


    Getting impatient, Madam Algerton opened her mouth. ¡°How? Is there any¡­.¡±


    ¡°It worked.¡± Elise looked into one corner of the room. A giant teddy bear is doing breakdancing there. The female warrior wasn¡¯t sure that the people at Levidna knew a teddy bear, let alone one that moved swiftly like that.


    Then, a knocking sound from the entrance resonated. ¡°Excuse me, Madam Algernon. I¡¯m Victor, in charge of guarding the warehouse. I want to report something very important.¡±


    ¡°He just reported that now, huh?¡± A chuckle escaped Raymund¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sure he frantically searched for it all night. Now he gave up and was forced to tell her.¡±


    Yua exchanged nces with Lilian, who whispered, ¡°All of you go. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    The women said goodbye, then left the room. Yua waved her hand at Victor, who gaped at the kunoichi. The man looked tired.


    ***


    After breakfast, the adventurers gathered in the field to participate in the contest. They all surround a white line that forms a circle.


    ¡°Make way for the young master Elmer Algernon!¡±


    Upon hearing the announcement from a guard, several adventurers stepped aside, letting a small boy pass. With a neat haircut and clothes typical of nobles, he sneered as he watched the adventurers.


    Yua smiled at Victor, who also apanied Elmer. The guard snorted at the kunoichi.


    Elmer sat on a chair in the center of the arena, looked around, then spokezily. ¡°I can practice on my own. I¡¯m a genius who doesn¡¯t need a teacher. I¡¯ve read many books about magic, ranged attacks, and melee. I¡¯ve practiced a lot, and I¡¯m sure I can fight well. I¡¯m only here on my mother¡¯s orders. You¡¯d better go home, so this bullshit can end quickly.¡±


    The little boy folded his arms across his chest, looking back at the adventurers, who couldn¡¯t help but remain silent. Some of them looked like they wanted to squeeze the little boy.


    ¡°I want to kick his head so bad.¡± Raymund made a sound like someone spitting.


    ¡°You still think you¡¯ll be able to persuade him, Elise?¡± Yua whispered to her partner.


    ¡°My turn is before you,¡± Elise replied coldly. Something she rarely does. ¡°I will show that educating a child can be non-violent, even if the child is like that.¡±


    ¡°Then, if you seed, what will happen?¡± Yua continued. ¡°Perhaps you really can persuade him, but in the end, you have to go, right? You can¡¯t train that boy all the time. You will move on to other missions.¡±


    ¡°I will persuade him again to train with someone else.¡±


    Raymund let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Good luck, Elise.¡±


    A guard opened a roll of paper, then gave an announcement. ¡°Pleasee forward! First participant! Buddy Buttman!¡±

 Chapter 95 95 – The Contest

    Everyone was holding backughter, including Elise and Yua. However, someughed vulgarly.


    ¡°What a name, Old Man!¡±


    Even so, the owner of that name¡ªa man with a buff body, thick beard, and tied hair¡ªseemed to be unconcerned about it. The old-looking man stepped forward with confident steps.


    ¡°It seems he is the same type of warrior as you, Elise.¡± Raymund guessed when he saw Buddy Buttman¡¯s weapon: a great sword almost the same size as Elise¡¯s.


    ¡°Good morning, young master Elmer.¡± Buddy Buttman bent over.


    Elmer was still unenthusiastic. He was the only personpletely unaffected by the man¡¯s name. ¡°You failed.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Buddy Buttman looked up. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like your name.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Buddy Buttman¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°Hey, it was disrespectful! I haven¡¯t done anything yet!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I ask you to step down, Mr. Buttman. Or something bad will happen.¡± The Butler apanying Elmer gave the order. ¡°Yes, you are indeed a great adventurer, but you know who you are dealing with, right?¡±


    ¡°Algernon family will ensure that your life will be miserable.¡± Elmer gave a sinister smile. ¡°As long as you are a good boy, we won¡¯t care about your whereabouts.¡±


    Raymund became more curious about how much influence the Algernon family had.


    Buddy Buttman snorted, then left, past the crowd of adventurers still waiting their turn. ¡°Get out of the way!!¡±


    ¡°Second participant! Leanne Ash! Pleasee forward!¡±


    This time, a woman with tanned skin and shiny ck hair got the turn. Several men whistled as the woman walked by, moving her thick buttocks excessively. She clearly wanted to show off her voluptuous body d in a light golden dress.


    ¡°Is she wearing lingerie?¡± Raymundmented because the girl¡¯s clothes were so skimpy. ¡°That crazy woman. She is dealing with a child, you know.¡±


    Leanne Ashe bowed her body, showing a seductive gesture that was more extreme than Yua¡¯s. In a low and somewhat hoarse voice, she spoke. ¡°Hey, young master. Don¡¯t you want to spend some time with me?¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Begone, Thot.¡± Elmer was againpletely unfazed.


    ***


    Dozens of people had alreadye forward, but no one had managed to convince Elmer yet. They mostly show off their abilities, from the art of moving weapons to magic performances. Some tried to convince the young master in other ways. One of them is a chubby young man performing a mime. Perhaps he wanted to convey the message that if he trained Elmer, then the young master would be entertained as well.


    ¡°Are you guys really trying?¡± Elmer snorted after kicking the mime yer away. ¡°You guys just bore me. I wanted to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Forty-sixth participant! Elise Fairchild! Pleasee forward!¡±


    Elise took a deep breath, looked at Yua for a moment, then walked over to Elmer. She tried to ignore the illusion of a dancing teddy bear in the corner of her eye.


    Unlike the others, the female warrior did not salute or stop a few feet from the young master. She kept walking, causing Elmer to raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough, Lady.¡± Elmer¡¯s Butler gave a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close, or you will be disqualified.¡±<sub></sub>


    Instead of pulling out her sword to show her abilities, the woman crouched down. Her position became lower than Elmer¡¯s.


    ¡°Good afternoon, young master Elmer.¡± The female warrior expanded her smile. ¡°How are you today?¡±


    Elmer was even more astonished by the female warrior¡¯s behavior. None of the other participants had asked how he was. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope you¡¯re all right, even if you have to sit like that for so long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Elise like this,¡± Raymund muttered. ¡°The good big sister trait in her has kicked in, huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I promised my mom to stay here until this was finished¡­ After I ran away from the stage yesterday.¡± Elmer looked away, pouted, and blushed a little. ¡°You better just do what you want to do now.¡±


    ¡°Then I just wanted to chat with you.¡±


    The young master looked at Elise again, clueless. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a good and kind person. I¡¯ve asked some of the maids. You always say hello and ask them how they¡¯re doing every day.¡± Elise said in a warm tone. ¡°With that kind of attitude, I wonder, why don¡¯t you want to train when you want to be an adventurer. Yes, maybe you can practice on your own by reading books, but wouldn¡¯t it be more fun to have someone apany you?¡±


    Raymund chuckled. ¡°Since when did you have such goodmunication skill, Elise?¡±


    Raymund and Yua didn¡¯t know. Elise had beenposing those words since yesterday. And she was also surprised that she could speak this fluently in front of so many people.


    ¡°W-why do you want to know about it?¡± Elmer averted his gaze again.


    ¡°Because I want to know your wish, young master. Perhaps, after hearing that, I can give you some advice to make your practice more enjoyable.¡± Elise¡¯s tone grew warmer. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make a great adventure if you train well.¡±


    This time Elmer looked down. His teeth chattered. ¡°Next contestant¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, young master?¡± Elmer¡¯s Butler couldn¡¯t hear the boy¡¯s low voice.


    ¡°I said, next contestant!!!¡± Elmer¡¯s voice boomed.


    Elise was about to speak again to continue persuading the boy but chose to hold back instead. ¡°Well, if you¡¯d like to speak to me, I¡¯ll be there, young master.¡±


    The female warrior got up, looked at the boy who was still looking down, then returned to the group of adventurers.


    ¡°I feel that something is wrong with the boy, sir.¡± Elise lowered her head and whispered to Raymund. ¡°He is no ordinary spoiled child.¡±


    Raymund sighed. ¡°I feel that way too, but we can¡¯t do anything if he doesn¡¯t want to tell us how he feels right now.¡±


    ¡°Good job, Elise.¡± Yua patted the female warrior¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But it¡¯s a shame that brat looks like he should get special treatment.¡±


    ¡°What should I do to keep you from doing that, Yua?¡± Elise couldn¡¯t hide her anxiety.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±


    The guard called for the next participant. The young master rubbed his eyes, then raised his head with another haughty expression.

 Chapter 96 96 – His Dream

    After Elise, some of the participants were still unable to convince Elmer. Instead, the young master bes even more irritated.


    ¡°Fifty-second contestants! Yua Nakagami and Tracy Hertelle! Pleasee forward!¡±


    The few remaining adventurers were whispering. Before this, no one had tried in groups. No one wanted to do that because the prizes would be divided among each group member.


    Yua nodded to Tracy, then the two of them walked to the center of the arena like the others before.


    ¡°Cut out the greeting.¡± Elmer looked tired because he had been there for hours. ¡°Do what you have to do right away.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Yua shed a warm smile, then took Tracy¡¯s hand. Like when they practiced this morning, they focused on activating the scroll of illusion within the kunoichi.


    At first, Elmer was still not excited to see the two women. However, after a while, his eyes widened. Yua and Tracy¡¯s skin changed color. The kunoichi was now green, and the mage blue. Horns and fangs also began to grow on their faces.


    ¡°Nooo!!!¡± Elmer rose frantically and made the chair he was sitting in fall. Yua and Tracy¡¯s appearance was terrifying.<sub>.</sub>


    Like those vige demons.


    ¡°What is it, young master Elmer!?¡±


    Elmer flinched hard when he heard that deep voice. He then turned his head to the side, finding another demon, this time yellow and wearing his butler¡¯s suit.


    The young master screamed again in terror. His knees suddenly went limp, forcing him to fall to the ground. He shook his head while crying as the yellow demon approached him.


    ¡°Get away from me, demon!¡±


    The butler realized something, then spoke to Yua and Tracy. ¡°Hey, stop what you two are doing!¡±


    ¡°Let them.¡± Lilian Algernon stepped out of the pack of adventurers. In the eyes of others, she looked like an ordinary person with a luxurious appearance. However, in Elmer¡¯s eyes, his mother looked like a ck demon with a goat¡¯s head. The madam¡¯s two upside-down tornado buns also turned into giant horns.<sub></sub>


    The butler was about to argue but immediately realized who he was talking to. So, he couldn¡¯t do anything for his frightened young master.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, Elise,¡± Raymund warned the female warrior.


    Elise could only look down with her hands tightly clenched.


    Elmer¡¯s body shook even more as he looked around him. All the adventurers had turned into monstrous demons of various colors, sizes, and shapes.


    Yua walked over to the young master. Elmer saw that woman sticking out her unusually long tongue.


    ¡°D-don¡¯te near me¡­.¡± Elmer was so scared that he had a hard time putting words together.


    Yua started to speak in a shrill tone. ¡°You said it yourself, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re a genius and can fight without needing a trainer. Why are you so scared now? Are you not confident in your own abilities?¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not it¡­¡± The boy¡¯s tears were getting heavier.


    ¡°Then fight me.¡± Yua brought her face closer to the young master. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll meet even more terrifying ones on your adventures.¡±


    Elmer closed his eyes tightly, then blurted, ¡°This is not what I want! I don¡¯t want to be an adventurer!¡±


    Yua raised an eyebrow, then removed her hand from Tracy, bringing everything back to normal in Elmer¡¯s eyes.


    However, the young master continued to cry like a baby.


    ¡°What do you mean, Elmer!?¡± Lilian looked so furious. ¡°You want to be an adventurer, right!?¡±


    Unable to take it anymore, Elise ran to the little boy and hugged him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything is done.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I remember.¡± Tracy nced at Lilian. ¡°As a teenager, Madam Algernon had just be an adventurer, but she married Mr. Arthur Algernon.¡±


    The adventurers whispered to each other again. They were all confused by the situation.


    ¡°What does all this mean, Madam Algernon?¡± Yua asked with her back to Lilian.


    ¡°Nothing has changed! This son of mine wants to be an adventurer and doesn¡¯t want to train!¡± Lilian was getting hysterical. ¡°Now, do that illusion again to persuade Elmer!!! Now!!!¡±


    ¡°Nooo!!!¡± Elmer replied in a booming voice. ¡°Mom always tells me and the people that I want to be an adventurer! But, my goal is to be like my siblings and my father! I like reading books and studying like them! I¡¯m also interested in the business world they are in!¡±


    Lilian¡¯s eyes widened so much that they looked like they were about to pop out of their sockets. ¡°W-what do you mean, Elmer? Y-you want to see the outside world and fight monsters, right? You want your legend to be remembered by many people, right?¡±


    The young master wiped his tears. ¡°I do want to travel the world¡­. See new things¡­. However, I want to do it as a great merchant like my father¡­.¡±


    Elise hugged Elmer¡¯s small body tighter and rubbed the little boy¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t lie, Elmer¡­.¡± Lilian limped over to her son. ¡°I already begged your father. You don¡¯t have to take the road like your siblings¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, madam.¡± Elise interrupted with trembling lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that your son is so sad and depressed? Maybe you couldn¡¯t achieve your dream as an adventurer because you married¡­. However, that doesn¡¯t mean your son has to continue your dream¡­. Look, he¡¯s already rejected it indirectly by not wanting to train¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!!!¡± Lilian¡¯s voice was like the roar of a beast. ¡°You know what!? I love my husband, but I have had to suppress my desire for adventure for years! I don¡¯t want my son to be like me!!! I¡­.¡±


    Lilian¡¯s words were cut short by a hard p from Yua.


    ¡°This son of yours has be like you. Lilian.¡± Yua¡¯s expression was very sharp, not showing her usual friendliness. ¡°At this rate, he will not be able to achieve his dream. Yes, like you who can¡¯t reach your dream.¡±


    Lilian held her reddened cheeks.


    ¡°Please, stop this, madam Algernon. Before it¡¯s toote.¡± Elise spoke in an increasingly hoarse tone.


    Realizing that the female warrior was also crying, Elmer hugged the unfamiliar woman.


    Madam Algernon gritted her teeth. ¡°You guys are servants of the god of hope, right!? In that case, make my son want to be an adventurer! I want him to go on adventures, fight exotic creatures, and achieve glory! I want to see him achieve what I can¡¯t reach!!!¡±

 Chapter 97 97 – The Big Sister

    ¡°Perhaps we were sent by the god of hope to grant your son¡¯s wish, madam.¡± Yua brought her face closer to Lilian. ¡°Not yours.¡±


    The veins on Madam Algernon¡¯s face tightened even more


    ¡°All of you!¡± She looked around at the adventurers. ¡°Let¡¯s continue this contest! You must be able to make Elmer train to be an adventurer!¡±


    ¡°Aah, looks like I¡¯ve given up, madam.¡± One of the people spoke while scratching his hair.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t feel like doing this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least we¡¯ve enjoyed this luxury resort, even if the food is shit.¡±


    ¡°I want to go home!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll increase the amount of the prize! Double!¡± Lilian shouted again, but the adventurers didn¡¯t care and just walked away. Madam Algernon chased after them and caught the hand of one of them, but she was pushed to the ground instead.


    The woman then curled up in the grass and cried aloud. Several maids tried to make her stand, but to no avail.<sub>.</sub>


    The butler crouched down beside Elise. ¡°I will report this to Lord Algernon, ensuring that nothing like this will happen to the young master again. Since he was still a baby, I have been with the young master, so I always wish him well.¡±


    Elise removed her arms from Elmer, then spoke to the butler. ¡°Please¡­. And my suggestion is that the young master is better kept away from his mother¡­. I know it¡¯s cruel, but this is for the sake of the young master¡¯s mental health¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Elmer.¡± The young master, already wiping away his tears, smiled. ¡°Ah, I forgot what your name was.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Elise.¡± Smiling back, the female warrior rubbed the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Elise Fairchild.¡±


    ¡°Well, your suggestion is good, Miss Elise.¡± The butler looked at Lilian, who was still crying. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy to change Madam Algernon¡¯s wishes. She needs time.¡±


    Raymund sighed. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s nothing you can do anymore. It¡¯s time to go home, Elise, Yua.¡±


    ¡°Richard, I want to ask my father to appoint Elise as my personal bodyguard.¡± Elmer made a request to his butler. The young master¡¯s voice conveyed the cheerfulness that a child his age should have.


    The female warrior¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I am thrilled to be your bodyguard, Elmer. I am truly honored that you chose me. Unfortunately, I cannot do that.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Why?¡± The disappointment was evident on Elmer¡¯s face.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m an adventurer.¡± Elise¡¯s answer was followed by a bark from Mona. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep on adventuring and can¡¯t stay somewhere for too long.¡±


    Elmer opened his mouth but quickly closed it again, trying not to protest. He lowered his head and desperately held back his tears. ¡°Too bad, even though I feel you are more like a big sister than my own big sister. I love her, but she spends more time studying and taking care of her business.¡±


    Elise hugged the little boy¡¯s body again. ¡°We will definitely meet again.¡±


    After exchanging farewells with the others, Elise and Yua walked away. They didn¡¯t see Lilian, who had been ushered into the resort.


    ¡°It seems your words are correct.¡± Yua looked at therge building. ¡°There are selfish parents and don¡¯t love their children. I just saw an example of that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Madam Algernon actually loves Elmer,¡± Elise replied in a sad tone. ¡°She just needs time¡­. Trust me, there are parents who are much worse than her.¡±


    ¡°Aah, I can¡¯t imagine it.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Wait!¡± Victor came to stop those two women. ¡°You guys forgot something, right?¡±


    Raymund¡¯s servants exchanged nces.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t get that thing out of me,¡± Yua whispered, looked at Victor for a moment, then ran as fast as she could.


    ¡°You run too, Elise. You two have to be at the same spot so I can pick you up.¡± Raymundughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run, you bitches!¡± Victor shouted, chasing the two women.


    ***


    I looked around. Erbau has returned to his ce. Elise, who had juste home, tied Mona¡¯s neck with the leash, while Yua just sat there leaning against a pir.


    My servants were not injured nor suffered a mental shock. Although it couldn¡¯t be used without a magic user, Yua also got a new skill. However, there was one incident.


    [Mission Failed]


    I looked at the text above the pond. If those two words were people, I¡¯d want to hit them.


    My six missions have always been sessful. And in the seventh mission, I failed. Maybe I can find another ending to solve that, other than getting Elmer to practice. This game is very non-linear, after all.


    However, I¡¯m sick of seeing that old woman named Lilian. And now I don¡¯t get any money and skill points.


    I wanted to turn over a table to vent my frustration. Unfortunately, I was so poor I couldn¡¯t buy it. In Elise¡¯s temple, that thing doesn¡¯t exist either.


    Part of the fog approached me, a sign that someone wasing. However, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m still upset about what just happened.


    I¡¯ve wasted a lot of my time on that fucking mission, but I¡¯m not getting the satisfaction I was hoping for. There¡¯s no closure, and I can¡¯t repeat it.


    Maybe because this game is too immersive, my annoyance is higher than in normal games.


    ¡°Hey, sir!¡± Anja, the servant of the god of merchants, waved at me. As usual, she carried a giant bag, much bigger than her body. ¡°I hope I¡¯m notte to watch the mission¡­¡±


    ¡°Anja, I want to buy the cheapest rope and feather.¡± I made the request without looking at the woman.


    I barely had any money, so it was only natural that I looked for the most affordable.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Anja stopped near me and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, I did bring those things, but what did you buy them for?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. You¡¯ll find outter.¡± My gaze is fixed on Yua. She was tickling Mona¡¯s stomach.


    After Anja took out the item in question and I paid for it, I went to the kunoichi while hiding those two things behind my back. ¡°The time is now, Yua.¡±


    The woman lifted her face. ¡°Huh? Time for what, sir?¡±


    I put on an evil grin.

 Chapter 98 98 – Laughs

    Yua stood on tiptoe and raised her hands high, exposing her sides and armpits. I tied her hands to the pir. The kunoichi¡¯s skill was deliberately disabled, so she couldn¡¯t insert the ropes into her body.


    ¡°Errr¡­ You haven¡¯t answered what my punishment is, sir.¡± Despite smiling and using her teasing tone, Yua looked nervous.


    I chuckled, this time tying the woman¡¯s legs to the pir. ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t be interesting if I told you now.¡±


    ¡°I think I can guess what Sir Raymund will do to you, Yua,¡± Anjamented.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk about that, Anja.¡± I gave a warning.


    After finishing tying up Yua¡¯s bare feet, I stood up and lifted therge feather I had just bought from Anja. The kunoichi¡¯s chin immediately dropped.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re kidding, right?¡± Yua gulped, and the nervousness on her face became even more apparent. ¡°I-I¡¯m very sensitive about things like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it just gets better.¡± I started to bring the feather closer to Yua¡¯s armpit. That already made the kunoichiugh. ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t done anything to you.¡±


    Herugh grew louder. I moved the tip of the feather from her armpit to her waist, then back up again. I did that over and over again, making her speechless fromughing too much.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°P-please, stop it, sir!¡± Yua pleaded, stillughing, and I turned to tickle her chest. ¡°Please¡­. Kyaaa!!! Hahahaha!!!¡±


    Yuaughed nonstop as I continued to tickle various parts of her body. Herughter was so loud as I tickled the soles of her feet.


    ¡°Please, sir¡­. I¡¯m not going to repeat what I did to Victor.¡± Fromughing too much, the corners of the kunoichi¡¯s eyes watered, and her breathing became heavy. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been ¡®torturing¡¯ this woman.


    I twirled the feather in my hand. ¡°Hmmm¡­. Why can¡¯t I believe what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Is it just my feeling, but you seem to be enjoying it, Yua?¡± Anja chimed in.


    I turned my head to the courier woman, but my eyes were on Elise instead. The female warrior¡¯s face flushed red, facing the other way. Her hands folded across her chest in an awkward position, and she rubbed her thighs against each other.


    What¡¯s with that pose?


    I had opened my mouth to ask, but a suspicion suddenly appeared to me. With another evil grin, I said. ¡°Looks like you also want to get this punishment, Elise.¡±<sub></sub>


    Elise¡¯s body flinched. She looked at me with bulging eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy.¡± I started walking to the woman while lifting my feathers. ¡°I would dly do it for you.¡±


    Elise shook her head. The corners of her lips twitched. ¡°Err¡­. Thank you, sir. But I don¡¯t want that¡­.¡±


    Seeing my faster pace, she turned and ran.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going!?¡± I chased her whileughing.


    ¡°No, sir!!!¡±


    However, after only a few feet of running, Elise stopped in front of her own temple. I also did the same thing because I found something unnatural there.


    Where Mona was supposed to be, a naked woman was asleep. Her position is the same as that of a sleeping dog. The neck of the woman with long gray hair was also tied by a leash.<sub></sub>


    And there¡¯s one more thing that makes my excitement increase many times. There are dog ears on her head!


    ¡°Mona?¡± Elise raised an eyebrow.


    The woman opened her eyes, straightened herself, and rubbed her eyes with her sped hands. Since she was wearing no clothes, I could see every inch of her body uncensored. She has a body shape that is not half-bad, although the size of the assets above and below is still inferior to Yua and Elise¡¯s.


    I crouched down and rubbed the dog girl¡¯s head. Mona didn¡¯t fight back and instead looked at me with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°As I said before, the divine energy in this ce will make her transform into a humanoid.¡± Anja walked closer. ¡°Well, maybe she will also be able to speak ournguage in the future.¡±


    Elise crouched down too and rubbed the dog¡¯s head. Mona¡¯s barking bes more energetic.


    ¡°Should I remove the leash around her neck?¡± Elise studied her dog¡¯s slightly pale skin. ¡°She also needs clothes.¡±


    ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t let go of the leash. She will still go berserk even though she is in this form.¡± Anja answered while rubbing her chin. ¡°As for the clothes, you can buy from me.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need clothes, right?¡± I chimed in. Seeing the two women squinting at me, I shrugged. ¡°I mean, she doesn¡¯t seem to mind this. All this time, she didn¡¯t wear any clothes when she was a pet, right? Besides, if she goes back into the shape of a big dog, her clothes might tear.¡±


    Mona gave a cheerful bark as if agreeing with my opinion.


    Meanwhile, Anja and Yua narrowed their eyes even more. And I just happened to get a call.


    ¡°I have to answer this.¡± I chuckled, then left the two women. ¡°Hi, Renee. I didn¡¯t think I would be happy to hear a call from you.¡±


    ¡°In that case, thank God.¡± Renee sounded very excited. ¡°Well, how¡¯s Elise? She¡¯s fine, right? I have something interesting to do!¡±


    I sighed. A conversation with Renee would not be far from something like this. This woman always insisted on seeing Elise again. ¡°Now, what monster do you want to fight?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about monsters, sir!¡± Renee¡¯s voice sounded like that of a child who had just received the gift of her dreams. ¡°It¡¯s a tournament!¡±


    ¡°Tournament?¡± I raised my eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, I got an invitation to join a tournament from a big conglomerate. They are looking for great and unique fighters.¡± Renee exined. ¡°They were very excited to invite me, but I asked for one condition. Elise must be included.¡±


    This is interesting. ¡°Is there prize money?¡±


    There was a pause from Renee. ¡°Well, there¡¯s a prize of 15,000 Z for the grand winner. It¡¯s huge for humans like us, but does it mean anything to a god¡­.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Elise wille along.¡± I cut off the woman¡¯s words. 15,000 Z is equivalent to 7500 credits in the realm of good. Pretty good money for me. ¡°No, not only her. I¡¯ll send her friend too.¡±


    I did want the money, but I was more interested in the tournament. That¡¯s definitely more fun than just convincing a brat for practice.


    ¡°Alright, I might be able to work it out.¡± Renee sounded doubtful. ¡°The tournament starts in four days, but I¡¯ll be there tomorrow. There¡¯s still time to convince the organizers. They really want me, so they¡¯ll probably agree to my demand.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s still time for my servants to train.¡±

 Chapter 99 99 – Reunion

    Elise and Yuanded in a quiet alley to avoid people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Elise!!!¡± Renee immediately jumped up and hugged the female warrior. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, but your master never allowed me to see you again!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I told you, I will only send my servants when there is something important.¡± Raymund¡¯s voice came from Renee¡¯s waist bag, which contained the obscenely shapedmunication device.


    ¡°And you think this is important, sir?¡± Yua replied.


    The god cleared his throat. ¡°It is important to train the fighting ability of the two of you.¡±


    ¡°You hugged me too hard, Renee.¡± Elise was having a hard time breathing.


    Renee let go of her embrace, wiped a tear from her eye, then looked at Elise¡¯s outfit. The blonde woman¡¯s brow furrowed when she found the bodysuit the female warrior was wearing. When she saw Yua¡¯s skimpy and thinner clothes, Renee looked even more surprised.


    ¡°This is the outfit chosen by my master.¡± Yua gave her a friendly smile. ¡°Ah, my name is Yua. I am also Sir Raymund¡¯s servant. However, I am still new.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Renee,¡± The blonde woman looked at Elise¡¯s clothes again, then chuckled. ¡°Even though I was wearing more proper clothes.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Elise shrugged. Renee wore aplete bronze armor now, not some kind of battle bikini like back then.


    ¡°It¡¯s boring,¡± Raymund responded.


    ¡°Come on, Sir Raymund.¡± Renee sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t need to attract the attention of other adventurers to recruit me.¡±


    ¡°Renee is a really great fighter.¡± Lauren, the purple-haired woman who had been there the whole time, crouched down in front of Mona. The dog immediately ate the piece of bacon from the sorcerer¡¯s hand. ¡°She saved us in a difficult situation so many times. Her magic learning ability is also impressive. She can master various techniques quickly.¡±


    ¡°We can also do quests that we never imagined before,¡± in added. The ck-haired man wore a moss green archer outfit and a satisfied smile. ¡°We are lucky to meet you, Elise. Because of you, we were able to find Renee.¡±


    Being praised like that, Elise couldn¡¯t help but smile stiffly. She didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Renee wiped another drop of clear liquid from her eye. ¡°Well, how about we have lunch? I¡¯ll treat you. I¡¯m not broke anymore!¡±


    ***<sub></sub>


    The five people gathered in a restaurant full of all kinds of adventurers. It reminded Elise of the adventurer¡¯s guild in the city where she met Renee for the first time.


    ¡°So, Miss Yua.¡± in leaned slightly towards the kunoichi. ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Laurenughed. ¡°The way you approach women always looks stupid, in!¡±


    The archer snorted at his partner.


    Yua shed a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rtionship with anyone, and I¡¯m not interested in doing it. The work I¡¯m doing forces me to constantly move from ce to ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± in scratched his hair, and Laurenughed again.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Raymund was slightly taken aback by the kunoichi¡¯s way of responding. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tease him, Yua?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from this gentleman, sir.¡± Still smiling, Yua took a sip of her wine. ¡°Or do you want me to do that?¡±<sub></sub>


    Raymund could only snort, unsure of how to respond. He knew the kunoichi was just making fun of him.


    ¡°It seems your master is jealous, Elise.¡± Renee chimed in with her mouth full of roast beef.


    ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll take Elise again.¡±


    A loud knocking sound echoed from the front of the restaurant. Almost all visitors turned to the front door, where a tall man with long hair stood. He tapped his spear again on the wooden floor.


    ¡°Attention, everyone!¡± The man, apanied by several adventurers, eximed. ¡°You guys will be participating in the Kozlov family¡¯s tournament tomorrow, right!?¡±


    The eyes of that man looked around at the adventurers in that restaurant. Almost everyone looked back at him but didn¡¯t answer at all.


    ¡°You guys better just give up now.¡± The man shed a sinister smile. ¡°I, Leonov Dmitrievich, will defeat all of you! I am the greatest¡­.¡±


    The man stopped his speech and looked at one corner of the restaurant. Renee continued to enjoy her meal, ignoring the man.


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you listening to me!?¡± Leonov snorted in annoyance. ¡°How dare you disrespect me! Don¡¯t you know how famous the Dmitrievich family is!? We are from a long line of great fighters!¡±


    Renee paused, looked at that man, and then started cutting her roast beef again.


    ¡°Hey!!!¡± Leonov¡¯s face turned red. He went to the table where Renee and her friends were sitting. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any respect for people who are talking, huh!?¡±


    As soon as Leonov pounded the table, Reneepletely stopped eating.


    The blonde woman sighed. ¡°You are the one who has no respect for the visitors who are eating. This is a restaurant, not an area for speeches.¡±


    The veins on Leonov¡¯s face tightened. He raised his spear, then hit the table so hard that it shattered.


    Luckily, everyone sitting there had already picked up their food and drink. That made Leonov look even more annoyed.


    ¡°Why did you take your food! Should¡­.¡± Leonov¡¯s words were stopped by a thick pot that hit him hard on the head, forcing him to fall. Several waiters and cooks immediately came to him with cooking utensils.


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Leonov was helpless as the men beat him with the various cookware. ¡°I am the great Leonov Dmitrievich!¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that the waiters and cooks in this restaurant are trained ex-criminals,¡± Lauren exined. ¡°So, their attacks are very heavy.¡±


    A maidservant bowed to Elise and her friends. ¡°Excuse us, we will rece your meal. Please just follow me to sit at a new table.¡±


    ¡°No need, miss.¡± Renee wore a friendly smile. ¡°Our food didn¡¯t spill. And I¡¯ve already finished eating.¡±


    ¡°Leave it alone, Elise. He broke the table first.¡± Yua said to Elise, who looked at Leonov. ¡°Things will only get bigger if we try to intervene. Those guys look so pissed off.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die,¡± in added. ¡°They won¡¯t dare to overdo it. Or they¡¯ll be in jail again.¡±


    Leonov¡¯s friends tried to free that man. However, the servants and cooks did not easily let him go.

 Chapter 100 100 – First Stage

    Next day, the adventurers gathered in a barren field, about fifty feet from a gigantic wall nked by two cliffs.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± Leonov pointed at Renee from a distance. ¡°Because of you, I became like this!!!¡±


    Renee stifled augh until her body shook. Although the man was no longer injured, the hair on his head had been shaved off. No magic can cure baldness.


    ¡°I think they¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Lauren grimaced and looked at Leonov, who was pulled over by his friend.


    in tapped Renee¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good luck, Renee. We have to go now.¡±


    Renee waved to her two friends who were leaving with the other people. The tournament was only for melee fighters, so Lauren and in didn¡¯t qualify.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. This situation reminds me of when we entered the contest to persuade a boy, Elise.¡± Yua looked around. ¡°Perhaps the number of adventurers here is about the same as back then.¡±


    ¡°A boy?¡± Renee raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you went to the Algernon family resort. It¡¯s a long way from here!¡±


    ¡°Well, our master is a god, Renee,¡± Yua replied with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s say he used his divine powers to take us to different parts of the world.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°We¡¯ve even been to the east, too,¡± Elise added.


    Renee¡¯s eyes started to shine. ¡°To the east? Hey, I want to hear your story about that ce¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen!¡± Renee¡¯s words were cut off by a shout from a man with giant crested hair. He wears shiny clothes that are very stand out. ¡°Wee to the first-ever Kozlov family tournament!¡±


    Renee looked at the several crystal balls floating in the air, then whispered to Yua and Elise. ¡°This is all entertainment for the rich. They¡¯re watching us from somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it looks like those things are like drones used for filming.¡± Raymund made a guess.


    ¡°I beg your attention, please!!!¡± The announcer used a magic funnel to raise his voice, but the adventurers were still chatting about the crystal balls. ¡°Hey, look, there¡¯s a mermaid over there!!!¡±


    The adventurers immediately fell silent, but they didn¡¯t look in the direction the announcer was pointing at. They looked at the announcer himself.


    Mermaids can¡¯t live on drynd like that.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Finally, I can get your attention.¡± The announcer cleared his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t mind the crystal balls. Think of them as decorations.¡±


    One of the adventurers came forward. ¡°Hey, those are the tools that will be stalking us! How dare¡­.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the people who finance this tournament want to see you all, idiots! Get out of here if you guys don¡¯t want to be seen as entertainment!¡± The announcer was starting to sound impatient. He cleared his throat again, then pointed at the giant wall in the distance. ¡°I¡¯ve be toozy to make an opening. Let¡¯s make this short. You have to pass various obstacles, and the eight people who finish ahead will be participants in the main tournament. The first challenge is that you have to get through that big wall.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask.¡± One of the female archers raised her hand. ¡°Will the obstacles threaten our lives?¡±


    The announcer chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Kozlov family will guarantee that you will stay alive.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I believe what he said?¡± Renee hissed.


    ¡°Does that mean we might get seriously injured?¡± One of the other adventurers asked.


    ¡°Enough with the questions!¡± The announcer snorted again in annoyance. ¡°We¡¯d better start right now!¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is no different from adventures! Risk will always be with us!¡± A muscr warrior replied while grinning.


    The announcer nced around at the adventurers. ¡°Then why are you guys still here? I told you thepetition has already started!¡±


    The adventurers fell silent, still trying to understand the announcer¡¯sst words. However, a rapid gallop resounded suddenly. Yua was already ahead, running with all her might.


    The adventurers grumbled and ran along.


    ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Leonovughed like a madman and spread his arms. ¡°I will beat all of you! I am Leonov¡­. Ugh!¡±


    The man was hit by a crowd of people from behind. He fell down and could not do anything when his body was trampled on.


    ¡°I know we¡¯re friends,¡± Renee spoke to Elise, who was running next to her. ¡°However, I will not hold back. I will defeat you.¡±


    Elise smiled. ¡°Sure enough.¡±


    ¡°Then, bye!¡± Renee hastened her run to leave Elise. Mona, perched on the female warrior¡¯s shoulder, barked at that.


    Elise tried to catch up, but her speed was still far behind.


    Meanwhile, Yua had already pulled out the iron ws in her palms. She jumped high, stuck the ws into the wall, then started climbing.


    ¡°You seem very excited, Yua.¡± Raymund chuckled.


    The kunoichi smiled. ¡°Well, mypetitive spirit is sparking, sir. I want to win this tournament.¡±


    ¡°Reminds you of racing, huh?¡±


    Several people followed. Some use two des to climb, and others use ropes and anchors. However, most were confused because the walls were very smooth and had no cracks or anything to climb over.


    Renee rubbed the wall while narrowing her eyes. ¡°Aah, it¡¯s made of soil.¡±


    The woman closed her eyes, then two bumps grew on the wall. She jumped up and grabbed onto those.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Renee cheered with joy that her n had worked. She used her earth elemental magic to spawn more bumps, then used those to climb up. In a short time, she had covered a few feet.


    ¡°Hey, she¡¯s a melee fighter, right!?¡± One of the female adventurers shouted. ¡°Why does she know elemental magic!?¡±


    Some tried to climb using the bumps made by Renee. However, as soon as she found out about it, Renee removed those things from afar, forcing the people hanging on them to fall.


    There are still many who are confused about how to climb. Elise is one of them. She just stood there staring at the giant wall.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to get you through, Elise,¡± Raymund muttered. ¡°You too, please think about an idea..¡±


    The female warrior nced around, and in no time, her attention was drawn to a woman who had separated herself from the other adventurers. That woman stood still with closed eyes and caught her breath.


    Elise widened her eyes and came to the red-haired woman.


    ¡°Olga?¡± The female warrior couldn¡¯t forget about the waffle seller.

 Chapter 101 101 – Surprise in the Oasis

    ¡°Wow, the ultimate Milf!¡± Raymund chirped like a kid who got a lot of candy. He didn¡¯t expect to be so happy to see another character.


    The red-haired woman opened her eyes. ¡°Elise? Why you are here¡­. Oh, stupid question. Of course, you participate in this tournament.¡±


    ¡°How are you?¡± Elise smiled. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°How are you, my ass!¡± Olga cut Elise¡¯s words in annoyance. ¡°Do you know how panicked me and the others were when you disappeared!? Why don¡¯t you say goodbye, huh!?¡±


    Elise didn¡¯t know what to do with those questions, but then Olga hugged her.


    ¡°Aah, I missed you, girl.¡± The waffle seller rubbed the back of Elise¡¯s head. Before the female warrior hugged back, Olga had already let go of her embrace. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll talk about itter. I have to get past that damn thing. I need the money to grow my waffle business. Hey, since you left, my stall has be a sess¡­. Why am I talking at length? Please, don¡¯t bother me anymore, Elise.¡±


    The female warrior took a few steps back and raised her hand. Olga closed her eyes again. Veins appeared on the red-haired woman¡¯s neck and hands a few secondster.


    When she opened her eyes, Olga ran fast, jumped over the heads of the adventurers, and stuck her fingers into the wall. She then started climbing, leaving tiny holes with those fingers.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Use Olga¡¯s holes to climb up, Elise!¡± Raymund gave instructions.


    Elise rushed to the wall, but it was toote. Someone else had used it, and a scuffle was already taking ce over the little holes at the bottom of the wall.


    ¡°Shit, we have to think of another way.¡± Raymund snorted, starting to sound frustrated. ¡°We can¡¯t wait for them to climb up, or you¡¯ll be left behind¡­¡± The god paused for a moment. ¡°Hey, Elise, can you go to the far right of the wall?¡±


    Even though she didn¡¯t know her master¡¯s purpose, Eliseplied. Once, at the very end of the wall, she met a man with smooth brown hair and a white shirt. There is the text ¡®official¡¯ on the shirt. However, that wasn¡¯t what caught Elise¡¯s attention. Any tournament must have people to take care of it.


    There was a gap at the end of the wall that separated it from the cliff.


    ¡°Errrr¡­. If I pass through this ce, will I be disqualified?¡± Elise grimaced, unsure of the question that came from her master.


    The official smiled. ¡°Of course not. You¡¯ve practically crossed the wall, right?¡±<sub></sub>


    Elise checked the bottom of the gap. It turned out that there was still a wall there, but only twenty inches high. It would be almost effortless to jump over it.


    ¡°The organizer of that tournament has a great sense of humor!¡± Raymundughed hard. ¡°They like to prank people. I¡¯m curious about the other participants¡¯ responses when they find out about this!¡±


    Although still hesitating, Elise moved towards the gap. However, before really going through with it, she delivered another question from her master. ¡°Err¡­. Can I use my pets in this tournament?¡±


    ¡°The regtions specifically state that pets are a tool for participants.¡± The official exined. ¡°The Kozlovs wanted to see the participants¡¯ creativity in going through the obstacles.¡±


    Mona, who was still perched on Elise¡¯s shoulder, barked.


    ¡°I see. Thanks.¡± Elise then passed through the gap. She had a bit of a hard time doing it because her boobs and buttocks were getting in the way, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Within seconds, Elise was on a different side of the giant wall.


    Yua, sliding down with her ws, was almost speechless when she saw that Elise had run away from the wall. The female warrior is now in the first ce.<sub></sub>


    ¡°She passed through the gap on the side of the wall,¡± Raymund exined in a mischievous tone. ¡°Turns out it¡¯s not against the rules.¡±


    ¡°Really, sir?¡± The kunoichi snorted. ¡°You told Elise, but not me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, did I hear your jealousy, Yua?¡± Raymund chuckled. ¡°When you climbed up, I only just found out about the gap.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck!?¡± Renee, who was already at the top of the wall, cursed. ¡°Is that Elise!? How can she climb that fast!?¡±


    ***


    Followed by a floating crystal ball, Elise continued to run on the barren in. She had already met several officials who had told her that the next stage was still a long way off.


    The female warrior then passed through the palm trees. And as soon as she got out of there, she stopped with her chin down to the max.


    ¡°You must pass through thiske, and you must not use a detour.¡± A female official exined, then pointed up. ¡°Remember, you are being watched by these crystal balls.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my.¡± Raymund was also amazed at what was in front of Elise. ¡°Honestly, it looks terrible¡­. And it¡¯s disgusting too.¡±


    A few feet in front of Elise, there was argeke with giant pink tentacles. The tentacles twitched wildly and appeared to be covered in shiny slime.


    ¡°Well, try to approach those things, Elise. Observe carefully. Maybe there¡¯s a loophole or something you can use.¡± Raymund gave themand again.


    Elise gulped but kept to her master¡¯s words. She walked to theke with such careful steps.


    Seeing the official¡¯s smile, Elise felt the hairs on her neck stand up. However, she kept walking until she was only five feet from the shore.


    ¡°Prepare your weapons, Elise!¡± Raymund shouted.


    Just as Elise drew her sword from her back, a single tentacle moved swiftly towards her. The female warrior managed to dodge, but another tentacle entangled her body.


    Holding back the urge to scream, Elise stabbed at the tentacle that lifted her high. Red blood dripped from that thing, but it had no effect. Elise was thrown hard. Her body hit one of the palm trees until it shattered.


    ¡°Are you all right, Elise?¡± The god asked.


    Elise got up with a slight grimace. ¡°I¡¯m okay, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I forgot to warn you.¡± The official came to the female warrior while widening her smile. ¡°These tentacles get more aggressive the more you hurt them.¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s getting more and more interesting.¡± Instead of being annoyed, Raymund¡¯s tone grew even more enthusiastic. ¡°Again, we have to think of a way out, Elise.¡±

 Chapter 102 102 – The Tentacles

    Yua got out of the palm trees without stopping her run. She then jumped as one tentacle attacked her.


    The kunoichi jumped from one tentacle to another with high speed. In just a few moments, she had reached the middle of theke.


    However, when making the umpteenth jump, one tentacle caught her, then threw her like Elise earlier. Not only that, she was hit by another tentacle, so she was thrown even further. Even so, she managed to spin through the air andnded smoothly on the ground.


    ¡°Okay, this is quite a challenge,¡± Yua observed the tentacles. ¡°But, I¡¯m sure I can get past it, although it may take a few tries.¡±


    ¡°Are you all right, Yua?¡± Raymund asked.


    The kunoichi ran again. ¡°I¡¯m fine, sir! The blows from those tentacles don¡¯t really do much! They are quite soft like my boobs!¡±


    Yua tried to get past the tentacles again. However, one of that long pink objects caught and tossed her a second time.


    Just as Yuanded, Olga came running fast. The red-haired woman did the same as Yua, jumping from one tentacle to another but with a much faster movement.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Turns out she¡¯s not just a waffle-selling milf, but a milf with feet like those of a cheetah.¡± Raymund had a little trouble following Olga¡¯s movements. The woman almost looks like a blur.


    ¡°This is getting more and more interesting,¡± Yua smirked. ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡±


    Then, a group of adventurers appeared, and chaos ensued. Bodies flew, thrown by the tentacles. Only one made it through theke, namely Olga.


    Even though Yua hasn¡¯t made it yet, she¡¯s making progress. She was getting closer to the end of theke, though she was thrown again in the end.


    ¡°Maybe we should wait for the tentacles to get tired,¡± Raymund muttered. ¡°Or we take advantage of the gap when the tentacles are busy with other participants.¡±


    Elise tilted her head, looking at the tentacles that were getting wilder. ¡°Are they animals, sir?¡±


    Raymund was silent for a moment. ¡°Well¡­ You can try to control them¡­. As long as you don¡¯t stop all that¡­. Anyway, don¡¯t do anything that could benefit the other participants.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elise concentrated as she approached the tentacles. One of them moved towards the female warrior, but she didn¡¯t flinch at all.


    The tentacle stopped a few inches from the woman¡¯s face, and then she climbed it with ease. She managed to establish a long-distance connection with whatever creature in thatke.


    Several adventurers stopped trying when Elise was carried away by that tentacle. Raymundughed at that. It¡¯s all so absurd. Especially when Elise moved to another tentacle, which held her to the end of theke. Raymund¡¯sughter was like that of a madman.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Yuanded after sessfully crossing the obstacle. Her body was drenched in water and slime, but she wore a satisfied smile.


    However, that smile disappeared as soon as she saw Elise being ¡®carried away¡¯ by one of the tentacles.


    The female warrior jumped down to the ground and stroked the creature. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Yua.¡± Raymund was stillughing. ¡°I asked Elise to take you too, but I have difficulty finding you among the tentacles.¡±<sub></sub>


    With a stiff movement and a nk expression, Yua took her eyes off Elise. ¡°Well¡­ I prefer it this way. I¡¯d be more satisfied if I won on my own.¡±


    ¡°Is that true, Yua?¡± Raymund teased, but the kunoichi didn¡¯t answer him and ran again.


    Elise looked at Yua, who was getting further away, then asked the nearby official. ¡°Excuse me, is the next challenge still far away?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s more or less the same distance as the first challenge to the second.¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s time for you to use Mona, Elise.¡± Raymund made a suggestion. ¡°We don¡¯t know what other challenges you will face in the future. You better save your stamina.¡±


    As Raymund finished speaking, Reneended a few feet away from Elise.


    ¡°Ugh¡­. I hate things like this.¡± The blonde-haired woman looked disdainfully at her slime-covered body. ¡°Fortunately, I wore clothes that weren¡¯t too revealing.¡±


    Elise remembered when she and Renee eradicated those jelly spheres. At that time, the slime covering Renee¡¯s body was much worse.


    ¡°Huh, you got here too, Elise?¡± Renee grinned, then took off her shoes and flipped them over to let the liquid out. ¡°What did you think of the challenge just now? I had to pass through the gap while the tentacles dealt with the adventurers¡­.¡±


    Renee was stunned when she noticed Mona¡¯s body was now as big as a cow.


    ¡°Bye.¡± The female warrior climbed onto Mona¡¯s back and waved, then the dog took her away.


    ¡°Hey, is that allowed!?¡± Renee protested.


    ¡°You have to pick up Yua, Elise.¡± Raymund gave instructions. ¡°So that you guys can qualify for the tournament together.¡±


    ¡°All right, sir.¡±


    By doing so, Raymund¡¯s chance of getting the prize was even greater.


    Due to Mona¡¯s high speed, Elise could already see Yua running alone a few minutester. The female warrior signaled to Mona, who caught up with the kunoichi and stopped in front of her.


    However, Yua changed her direction to pass the giant dog, showing no intention of stopping. Elise and Mona, who didn¡¯t expect that, could only freeze.


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t need your help or Elise or Mona.¡± Yua¡¯s gaze was straight ahead. ¡°I will win this on my own.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Noticing the serious tone of the kunoichi, Raymund refrained from persuading her. Perhaps, this kind ofpetition was what Yua needed. ¡°Suit yourself. However, if you don¡¯t make it to the end, I¡¯ll give you a punishment far more terrible than that time.¡±


    Yua smirked. ¡°Well, your words just lift my spirits, sir.¡±


    Getting another instruction from Raymund, Elise and Mona passed Yua. The kunoichi then waved to the female warrior.


    Mona and Elise followed the signposts, past hills full of green grass and few trees.


    ¡°Hopefully, the next challenge will be more interesting.¡± Raymund was impatient.


    Elise stopped Mona after crossing arge hill. From a distance, the female warrior could see scattered chunks of wood. Olga was battling several figures made of simr chunks near all of that.


    ¡°Ah, faceless mob.¡± Raymund chuckled. ¡°Can¡¯t they be more creative?¡±

 Chapter 103 103 – Chunks of Wood

    Olga continued to attack the joints of those creatures using hand chops. Because her movement was so fast, her enemies didn¡¯t have time to counter-attack.


    ¡°She really isn¡¯t an ordinary woman.¡± Raymund used a serious tone. ¡°Her movement speed is almost iprehensible.¡±


    A male official came to Elise. ¡°The rules for this stage are easy, Miss. You have to get to the next end of the monster area.¡±


    ¡°So, almost the same as before, huh?¡± Raymund yawned.


    There was the sound of the wood shaking. Olga looked back to find those chunks starting to rbine to form more creatures.


    ¡°Shit!¡± The red-haired woman sped up her movement to destroy her enemies, then jumped from the area.


    ¡°What do you want to do, Elise?¡± Raymund asked with a chuckle. ¡°Your dog is quite strong, right?¡±


    Elise, who was about toe down, spoke to the dog. ¡°Errr¡­. What do you think, Mona?¡±


    The dog nodded to her master.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to feel pain?¡± Elise still wasn¡¯t sure.<sub>.</sub>


    This time Mona barked and shook her head.


    ¡°Those monsters are easy to destroy, Elise. Your dog will be fine.¡± Raymund assured.


    Taking a deep breath, Elise rubbed Mona¡¯s back. The dog ran again at full speed while her master ducked.


    The wood monsters, who were numerous in number, prepared to attack Elise and her pets. However, they could not get out of the designated area.


    Mona barked and increased her eleration.


    As Mona crashed into the monsters, loud noisesbined with chunks of flying wood became a spectacle. As Raymund said, they could be destroyed easily.


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Olga hissed. Meanwhile, an official who was next to her frantically avoided the chunks of the wood.


    Mona stopped near Olga as the dog came out of the monster¡¯s area. Elise raised her head and looked at Olga, sweating and slightly gasping for air. In stark contrast to Elise, who is still in good shape.


    ¡°Noments.¡± Olga shrugged.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Sorry.¡± The female warrior gave her signature awkward grin.


    Olga sighed. ¡°You¡¯re not disqualified, which means you can use your dog in thispetition. I can¡¯tin.¡±


    Elise went down and examined Mona¡¯s face. ¡°Are you all right, Mona?¡±


    Mona licked her master¡¯s face to tell her that she was okay. There was no visible wound on the dog¡¯s face.


    ¡°You are asked to wait here.¡± One of the officials came to Elise while rubbing her forehead, swollen from being hit by a wood chunk.


    Olga folded her arms across her chest, shaking her head. ¡°If in the end we were told to wait, why would I run at the front?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a time limit. The participants have to get to this point before the allotted time.¡±


    ¡°And they didn¡¯t tell the participants in the first ce.¡± Raymund reproached. ¡°The organizers of this tournament are ipetent.¡±


    ***<sub></sub>


    Yua stopped next to a tree, caught her breath, wiped her sweat, then held her knees.


    ¡°Oh, fuck me.¡± She stared at the horde of wood monsters in the distance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like a challenge?¡± Raymund mocked the kunoichi. ¡°Well, I can help you by sending lightning to those monsters.¡±


    Raymund wouldn¡¯t really use his lightning power. He can only do that once a day. Better to save it for thest mission.


    ¡°No, sir.¡± The woman insisted. ¡°I can do this on my own. This isn¡¯t a mission that involves the lives of a lot of people. This is just apetition. As I said before, I want to win it on my own. I just need a little rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you listen to your engineer¡¯s advice on the radio during the races?¡±


    Those words made the kunoichi pause for a moment. ¡°But I don¡¯t appreciate direct help, sir. That¡¯s different than listening to advice.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can give you a little advice, so you don¡¯t have to worry about fighting those monsters. Step one, wait there for a while.¡±


    ***


    Renee and Leonov pushed each other while running towards the area full of wood monsters.


    ¡°Get away from me!¡± Leonov, with his clothes and face so dirty, elbowed the blonde woman. ¡°You¡¯re bothering me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who got in my way!!!¡± Renee stepped on the man¡¯s feet.


    Screaming in pain, Leonov pranced on one leg while holding the other. Reneeughed and left the man. However, she stopped when her distance was only a few feet from the monster area. The woman didn¡¯t look surprised or frightened.


    She is assessing the situation.


    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s wrong with you, Renee?¡± Leonov ran past the woman, shing a sneer. ¡°Are you scared!?¡±


    The bald-haired man ran and attacked the monsters with his spear. He was overwhelmed by so many enemies. In no time, he was picked up and thrown out of the arena by some of the monsters.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Raymund snorted. ¡°This concept is the same as the previous stage. Only the monsters are different.¡±


    Meanwhile, Renee took a deep breath, then walked backward with full focus. She paid no heed to Leonov, who lunged a second time like an idiot.


    Renee took the war hammer on her back, pointing its upper end downwards. The weapon started to emit a kind of white vapor.


    She then ran fast, made an ice path with her weapon, then moved like hitting a golf ball while jumping. An ice ramp with an upward curving shape was instantly formed.


    Leonov, just thrown by the monsters again, was speechless. He couldn¡¯t understand how a melee fighter like Renee could do magic like that.


    Renee returned to her original position, ran again, then slid down the icy path she had created.


    However, she felt something strange. The woman looked down. Her stomach was already tied with rope, and when she looked back, she found Yua. The kunoichi held on to the rope that connected to Renee¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Hey, what the heck are you doing!?¡± Renee was irritated that Yua was using her body to join the slide.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me! Just keep sliding! If you dy, maybe Leonov or some other adventurer will destroy this ice ramp of yours.¡±


    Renee was about to untie the rope in her stomach, but Yua made a veryplicated knot. The blonde-haired woman really wondered when the kunoichi did that.


    Sighing in annoyance, Renee had no choice but to increase her glide speed to amodate Yua. She couldn¡¯t attack the kunoichi without hampering her glide. And just like Yua said, if Renee dys this, maybe someone else will obliterate this ice ramp. She needed to rebuild, and there was no guarantee the other adventurers wouldn¡¯t destroy it.


    So, Renee looked ahead again. Soon she and Yua will reach the ramp.

 Chapter 104 104 – Women’s Talk

    Yua screamed in joy as she and Renee flew through the air.


    ¡°Goodbye, Yua!¡± Renee shot a small fireball from her finger, cutting the rope that connected her to the kunoichi.


    However, it didn¡¯t affect Yua at all. The kunoichi performed aplex series of movements in mid-air akin to acrobatics and managed to get close to Renee. After that, she used the blonde woman¡¯s body as a foothold to jump farther.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Renee grumbled, but she didn¡¯t have time to take care of the kunoichi. She fired ice magic from her battle hammer, which instantly made a diagonal path towards the ground.


    She flipped through the air, but with a movement less fluid than Yua¡¯s, thennded on the icy path she had just created. Her body slid until her feet touched the ground.


    Elise walked over to her friend and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Because of that friend of yours, I barely managed to make thisnding strip.¡± Renee wiped her sweat. ¡°My timing and position got messed up after being stepped on by her.¡±


    Yua, whonded on one of the palm trees, jumped down near the two women. ¡°I have to admit, that move was brilliant, Renee.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to use it when passing through that bunch of tentacles. But I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be able to easily catch me in the air.¡± Renee shrugged and sneered a little. ¡°And I have to admit, your ns and moves were excellent, though they might be a bit sneaky.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Well, the n came from Sir Raymund,¡± Yua replied while widening her smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it also kind of sneaky to get help from other people?¡± Renee also put on a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really getting any help.¡± Yua made a ¡®quote¡¯ gesture with her fingers. ¡°Sir Raymund is only giving me suggestions.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see any difference.¡±


    Those two women were smiling at each other, but there was hostility between them. Elise couldn¡¯t help but grimace at that.


    ¡°They¡¯re your friends, Elise?¡± Olga patted the female warrior¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I have to admit, they¡¯re pretty great.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me,dies.¡± The official came to the women. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s best if you all wait for some distance away so you don¡¯t get in the way of the next adventurers. Please follow me.¡±


    Yua and Renee narrowed their eyes at each other, then followed the official.<sub></sub>


    ***


    The four women sat on a hill, watching the adventurers who were still struggling to get past the wooden monsters. Some of them seeded and joined those women.


    Renee grimaced at Leonov, whose face was swollen and covered in bruises. Not to mention his clothes are filthy and torn in some parts. The man hastily took one of the bottles of water that had been provided and took arge gulp.


    ¡°Time is up!!!¡± An official¡¯s scream rang out in the distance, followed by the fallen wooden monsters. ¡°For those who haven¡¯t made it through this third stage, sorry you can¡¯t continue.¡±


    The adventurers who a few seconds ago were still struggling protested in disappointment.


    Meanwhile, another official near the sessful participants also made an announcement. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,e with me to the next stage.¡±


    Except for Elise and her three friends, the other adventurers protested in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair. Some people rest longer than us!¡± Leonov snapped with a red face. He almost resumed his temper but immediately restrained himself when he saw Renee.<sub></sub>


    The official just smiled, turned around, and started walking again.


    The nearly twenty adventurers had no choice. They still followed the official, although some of them grumbled.


    ¡°The next challenge is that you only need to get past one monster,dies and gentlemen.¡± The official¡¯s tone became even more mysterious.


    ¡°Hopefully, the monster isn¡¯t too strong.¡± One of the female adventurers sighed. ¡°I¡¯m too tired.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a Titan mandrake.¡±


    Some of the adventurers cringed in fear, but othersmented in disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Elise?¡± Yua asked the female warrior who was looking around.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Elise scratched her head. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­. If there really was a titan mandrake, we would have seen it already. This ce does have a few hills, but not enough to cover a monster of that size.¡±


    The official cleared his throat, but no one noticed other than Yua and Olga.


    ¡°Please, Elise.¡± Reneeughed a little. ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly have met the real titan mandrake, right?¡±


    Elise shrugged. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    The blonde woman¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Elise is lying.¡± Olga joined in. ¡°She¡¯s not that type.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve actually met a Titan mandrake, you¡¯ll have to tell me about it,¡± Renee whispered into the female warrior¡¯s ear. ¡°Such a thing is a guarantee to be a great story! Titan mandrake is super rare!¡±


    ¡°By the way¡­.¡± Olga chuckled. ¡°I also have an interesting story about her. When she helped me sell waffles¡­.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell them that, Olga!¡± Elise cut off the red-haired woman¡¯s words.


    Yua rubbed his chin. ¡°Selling waffles? Does that have anything to do with a naked apron?¡±


    Olgaughed again. ¡°Ooh, you¡¯ve seen it?¡±


    ¡°I have to admit, she¡¯s really charming in that.¡± The kunoichi added.


    ¡°P-please¡­.¡± Elise¡¯s face started to turn red. ¡°D-don¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    Renee shed a mischievous smile. ¡°Hmmm, I¡¯m also curious about that story. Can you tell me, Miss¡­ Sorry, we haven¡¯t met before. I¡¯m Renee.¡±


    ¡°Olga.¡± The waffle seller gave a friendly smile.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen.¡± The official stopped before a twenty-foot-tall rock cave, then turned and bowed to the adventurers. ¡°I, Igor Kozlov, the third son of Niki Kozlov, wee all of you to the final stage. What you will be up against this time is something no one has ever tamed. However, with our family connections, this creature could be brought here. ¡± The man named Igor looked at the adventurers, then shed a broad smile. ¡°You guys are excited to see a rare monster, right?¡±


    The crystal balls came to the cave in more significant numbers. Some adventurers seem skeptical or nervous, but most look excited. It was as if their tiredness had disappeared.


    Only Elise was still confused. She wasn¡¯t sure if the Titan mandrake could be put into that cave.

 Chapter 105 105 – Playing with Human Life

    ¡°Hey, how long do we have to walk?¡± Leonovined after walking through the cave for 10 minutes.


    ¡°Soon, sir.¡± Igor Kozlov answered with a suspicious smile.


    Elise felt that the air was getting colder with each step on the sloping stone path. Large torches were attached one the cave¡¯s wall but barely provided warmth. She also felt the torturous silence like when she was in the purple forest at that time. Or maybe it was because he was in the cave?


    Igor stopped at a turn heading to the right, then faced the adventurers again. ¡°After you turn, you will find the legendary monster. So, have fun. Those who pass are the first eight people to cross the line behind the monster.¡±


    ¡°So, we just need to get past the monster, not defeat it?¡± Olga raised her hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s one of the most terrifying monsters, after all. Beating it was nearly impossible.¡± Igor¡¯s words made several adventurers shudder. ¡°So, let¡¯s start now. You will be standing behind a line. I will give the signal, and you will alle forward¡­. Ah, keep in mind that we will not guarantee your lives this time.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Leonov protested again. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign up for anything like this.¡±


    ¡°I already said.¡± An adventurer with arge muscr build chimed in. ¡°This is no different from adventure. There is a risk of dying.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Leonov snorted, unable to argue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to remind you that your lives are safe, right?¡± Raymund asked his two servants. ¡°So, fight to the fullest.¡±


    There¡¯s no warning screen regarding the risk of the servants¡¯ lives in front of Raymund. That means Elise and Yua¡¯s lives are still safe, at least for now.


    ¡°If anyone objected, please get out of here.¡± Igor widened his smile. ¡°No one will stop you. I¡¯ll wait a while longer.¡±


    ¡°They only yed with human life after we were in a closed cave. They didn¡¯t want that to happen in the open because they might be watched there.¡± Olgamented while crossing her arms across her chest.


    One male adventurer retreated, followed by two girls. However, the others stayed where they were, although some looked frightened.


    ¡°They¡¯re not just afraid of death.¡± Renee hissed. ¡°They were terrified of the titan mandrake. We know very little about the creature, and most manuscripts state that the monster is extremely deadly.¡±<sub></sub>


    Igor looked at the adventurers again. ¡°No one else wants to go? Then follow me.¡±


    The party followed Igor through the turn. Some of the adventurers gasped at the sight of the monster in the distance, but some were enthusiastic.


    Only Elise was confused. The monster had no purple leaves on its body. Also, that creature¡¯s body was indeed the shape of a baby like Elise had seen before, but it was too neat and delicate. The body of the titan mandrake should be filled with irregr fibrous textures.


    And what was most different was that the monster¡¯s back had super long thin legs simr to those of a spider. There are ten of them.


    ¡°So, the titan mandrake has legs like that?¡± Renee narrowed her eyes. ¡°That is the least used depiction in the manuscripts.¡±


    ¡°I have an idea that the two of you won¡¯t have to struggle against that monster.¡± Raymund started talking to his two servants again.


    The kunoichi looked up and blinked her eyes. She and Elise then listened to their master¡¯s instructions.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start this stage.¡± Igor raised a hand. ¡°Please stand behind the white line!¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡± Elise lowered her head and hissed. ¡°May I invite Renee and Olga to this n?¡±


    Raymund was silent for a moment. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yua shed a mischievous smile. ¡°Did you like them too, sir?¡±


    ¡°Well, those are Elise¡¯s friends,¡± Raymund replied casually. ¡°There¡¯s no other reason.¡±


    Actually, Raymund was quite fond of the two women. The proof is that he sent themunication device to Renee. And if it was possible in the past, he would also give that thing to Olga.


    Luckily, his servants met the waffle seller in this tournament. What a coincidence.


    Elise tapped Renee and Olga on the shoulder, then led them away from the crowd.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a good idea.¡± Olga chimed in after hearing the female warrior¡¯s exnation. ¡°This dog is definitely no ordinary dog. And from my observations, the materials that make up the monster titan mandrake are simr to the monsters in the previous stage. Maybe this will work.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know you¡¯ll feel that this means you¡¯re not fighting for yourself, Renee.¡± Yua joined in. ¡°However, I agree with this n because this stage involves human lives. Wouldn¡¯t that be good if the monsters could be defeated faster? The risk of people dying is less.¡±


    Renee sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t really like this n, but your words are true, Yua¡­. But I¡¯m worried about Elise¡¯s dog.¡± The blonde-haired woman stared at the female warrior. ¡°Are you sure to do this, Elise?¡±


    Mona, who was already the size of a chihuahua again, barked while wagging her tail as if she signaled that she would be fine.


    ¡°She acts like she understands what we¡¯re talking about.¡± Olga raised an eyebrow.


    Yua replied, ¡°She¡¯s a brilliant dog.¡±


    Elise crouched down and rubbed her pet¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m also afraid that something will happen to Mona. But, as Yua said, defeating the monster as soon as possible is the best way. Many lives might be saved.¡±


    ¡°You can only cross that line after the count of three.¡± Igor began to signal. The adventurers were already preparing to run. Some of them were even pushing each other.


    Meanwhile, Elise and her friends were still the furthest from the back. They looked at Mona, who was starting to erge her body.


    The dog¡¯s muscles and bones continued to expand until she was the size of a cow as before.


    However, it wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    Mona growled. Her muscles tensed until her veins could be seen running through the hair. Her body erged again.


    Noticing the dog¡¯s voice, an adventurer looked back and winced in horror. Mona¡¯s body continues to grow but slower than before.


    ¡°One, two, three! Go!¡± As soon as Igor gave the second signal, the adventurers ran with all their might.


    Meanwhile, Mona is still erging her body. Her growl was getting louder and deeper.

 Chapter 106 106 – The Running Beast

    The adventurers were screaming as they ran through the cave. But the monster swiftly attacked them with the legs that came from its back.


    Some were hit by the leg and thrown, but some got even worse fate. The tips of the legs were sharp, and managed to pierce several of them. In no time, pools of blood had appeared on the cave floor.


    Fatigue makes their movements not optimal. For those who wear magically enhanced clothes, their condition is also bad. The magical effect on their outfits had thinned or even fadedpletely, not yet had time to recover.


    ¡°S-sir, can Mona dodge attacks like that?¡± Elise sounded nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elise. Like I said before. Mona inherited some of your skills.¡± Raymund assured. ¡°As I said before, she has a skill that can increase her eleration in no time, just like you.¡±


    Elise couldn¡¯t argue and just gulped.


    When she became seven feet tall, Mona let out a howl that echoed through the cave. The adventurers turned to the pet and gasped.


    ¡°Get out of the way if you want to survive!!!¡± Yua screamed with all her might.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be struck by an animal this big, do you!!!¡± Renee added in an equally loud voice.


    ¡°And don¡¯t attack this beast!!!¡± Olga joined in. ¡°She might even help you guys.¡±


    Elise climbed onto Mona¡¯s back, then looked at her friends. ¡°You don¡¯t want toe along?¡±


    ¡°Well, even though I will technically be helped by Mona, I still want to win with my own ability.¡± Renee shed a crooked smile. ¡°So, I chose to run. Yua and Olga seem to have the same thoughts as me.¡±


    ¡°Let them do what they want,¡± Raymund said. ¡°As long as they trail behind Mona, they will definitely make it into the top eight.¡±


    So, Elise chose to look ahead again.


    ¡°W-what are you going to do?¡± Igor Kozlov went to the four women.<sub></sub>


    Yua winked at the son of the conglomerate. ¡°Something that will be breathtaking for your audience.¡±


    ¡°You already know what you¡¯re going to do, right?¡± Elise bent down and rubbed Moba¡¯s back. As soon as she received a nod from the pet, Elise shouted. ¡°Go!!!¡±


    Mona¡¯s rapid sprinting caused a tremor in the cave. Olga, Yua, and Renee followed behind the beast.


    The adventurers immediately moved aside. And luckily, there were still some of them who took the initiative to pull those lying on the floor.


    Mona¡¯s speed continued to increase. Her eyes glowed red, her fur darkened, and her body emitted a kind of thin ck smoke. She looks the same as when she was guarding the dungeon, but with a more massive size. But, Elise felt like her heart was going to explode. She didn¡¯t like what had happened to herself and Mona.


    Meanwhile, the wood monster in that cave didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Ah, the monster can¡¯t leave its ce,¡± Raymundmented. ¡°I¡¯m getting more unsure if it¡¯s the real titan mandrake.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Arrgggghhhh!!!¡± Elise shouted with all her might.


    Mona roars. Then, when her speed was maxed out, she leaped forward. Yes, the movement is simr to Elise¡¯s charging thrust.


    Suddenly, a human jumped out from the monster¡¯s back.


    Since there was no resistance, Mona bumped her head against the monster. The creature instantly shattered into pieces, sending wood debris everywhere.


    Monanded hard, sending her body rolling and Elise flying far away.


    As soon as shended hard on the cave floor, Elise groaned and found herself already crossing the white finish line. She then looked at her pet, only a few feet away from her.


    ¡°Mona!!!¡± Elise immediately got up, although the pain in her body was quite severe from the hard impact.


    Mona¡¯s hair is already gray as usual, and her body is also starting to shrink rapidly. However, shey down and had trouble breathing.


    Elise knelt at her dog and began to shed tears. ¡°Mona¡­. I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s been fighting hard.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t want to disappoint you, so just push yourself past her limit¡­. Ah, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry, Elise.¡±


    Olga became the first participant to cross the finish line after Elise, followed by Yua and Renee. They immediately gathered near Elise.


    ¡°So, someone piloted the monster?¡± Renee looked down at some of the wooden levers lying on the ground. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s not a real titan mandrake.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw someone jump off that creature¡¯s back,¡± Yua replied.


    Meanwhile, other adventurers were running, tugging, and elbowing one another in order to cross the line first. Miraculously, Leonov was able to leave the mob, then jump across the finish line. Several other participants had caught up with him in just a split second.


    ¡°Stop!!!¡± At the end of the finish line, an official shouted using a magic funnel. ¡°This stage has beenpleted! We will discuss who is qualified for the tournament!¡±


    Some participants, who obviously did not cross the finish line, could not hide their disappointment. Some grumble or curse with dirty words. Some just sit or lie down because they are tired. On the other hand, several people were screaming with joy.


    The two officials who were at either end of the finish line began to discuss. One of the crystal balls floated toward them, showing footage of thest moments.


    Meanwhile, several medics started arriving to take care of the injured participants.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the finish line official to choose the participants. Besides Elise, Olga, Yua, Renee, and Leonov, there was one woman and two men. The decision sparked several other participants to protest, leading to an argument.


    Elise ignored all that and hugged Mona, who had returned to her original size. The dog¡¯s breath was still ragged, and her eyes were almost closed.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave me, Mona.¡± The female warrior let out her tears.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± An official with pale yellow hair bowed beside Elise. ¡°I am not a paramedic but an animal lover. I can bring my personal veterinarian to you. Themittee did not anticipate something like this, even though the regtions clearly state that participants may use pets.¡±


    Olga raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you part of the Kozlov family, miss?¡±


    The official smiled. The color of her hair and face is indeed simr to Igor¡¯s. ¡°You are right. I am Anna Kozlov. The fifth child of Niki Kozlov.¡±

 Chapter 107 107 – Table of Four

    Elise breathed a sigh of relief when Mona was on herp. The dog was asleep, and her breathing had returned to normal.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a pet with this ability.¡± A female healer spoke to Elise. She is the veterinarian that Anna refers to. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s just tired from using up too much mana¡­. Well, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s also using mana like a human.¡±


    ¡°Thanks very much.¡± Elise gave a smile.


    After the healer said goodbye, Renee raised a ss of wine. ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate this victory!¡±


    Yua sighed, looking at her drink. ¡°Aah¡­. Too bad, I can¡¯t get the effects of alcohol like I used to anymore.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Olga, also sitting at the table with the others, raised an eyebrow.


    Yua and Elise exchanged nces.


    ¡°Just tell herter she¡¯ll find out,¡± Raymundmented. ¡°I¡¯ll give her amunication toolter.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Elise hastily looked away and whispered to her master. ¡°Could you not give it to Olga directly? I¡¯ll wrap it up first!¡±


    Raymundughed. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Your master¡¯s sense of humor is strange indeed.¡± Renee chimed in even though she couldn¡¯t hear Raymund¡¯s words. ¡°I also have to wrap it up, so it doesn¡¯t look suspicious.¡±


    ¡°So, you also got that thing shaped like a vagina?¡± Yua asked the blonde-haired woman.


    ¡°No.¡± Renee shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s shaped like¡­. Appendages da vagina? That one that can be inserted, you know¡­ Why am I speaking nonsense like that? Obviously, it¡¯s in the shape of a penis.¡±


    Raymundughed again at the absurd chatter.


    Olga looked at the three women in turn. ¡°Actually, what are you girls talking about?¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°As my master said, you will find outter.¡± Yua smiled while cupping her cheeks in her palms. ¡°Everything will be clear after Elise gives you a gift.¡±


    Elise massaged her forehead. Can¡¯t imagine Raymund dropping that nasty thing in front of Olga.


    ¡°I see.¡± Olga took another sip of her wine. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to wait.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Renee looked around the spacious room. Rich people sat at tables with crystal balls in the middle. ¡°I don¡¯t like the way they look at us.¡±


    Those people were gathered in Kozlov¡¯s luxurious mansion to watch the preliminary round. The men wore neat tuxedos, and the women wore colorful dresses. Meanwhile, the eight finalists were divided into two tables and became the center of their attention.


    ¡°And when will the foode?¡± Reneeined again. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    ¡°You were so excited to celebrate this sess.¡± Yua chimed in with a smile. ¡°Why do you look so low on energy now?¡±<sub></sub>


    Renee pressed her chin against the table. ¡°I know¡­ But now my stomach is growling.¡±


    The hall door opened. A man with ck hair with a beard on his chin entered, and a waiter approached him. Instead of following the waiter¡¯s suggestion to sit at an empty table, he looked around, then went to the table upied by Elise and her friends.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt your conversation,dies.¡± The man greeted while bowing his body. ¡°I just wanted to say hello to my daughter.¡±


    Renee flinched and straightened herself, then turned her head back in a stiff, robotic motion.


    ¡°Dad?¡± The corner of the blonde woman¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°At least you don¡¯t dress like a prostitute anymore.¡± The man then looked at Elise and Yua in turn. ¡°Aah, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I¡¯m Jacques Emilien, Renee¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°What do you want, dad?¡± Renee asked in a stern tone before her friends introduced themselves to Jacques. ¡°Why did youe all the way to this country?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for us as a family with long martial blood to watch a tournament like this,¡± Jacques replied in a cold tone. ¡°You have left our family, but I still hope you win this tournament, Renee.¡±


    The blonde woman nced at the following table, filled with four other finalists. ¡°Aah, none of your students made it all the way here¡­. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t see anyone with Emilian¡¯s martial style during the preliminaries either. Hmmm, maybe because their existence doesn¡¯t attract attention?¡±


    Jacques cleared his throat. ¡°There¡¯s no use talking like this. Goodbye,dies. Good luck.¡±


    After her father left, Renee snorted, ¡°Stupid dad.¡±


    ¡°Renee, sorry for asking this.¡± Yua¡¯s tone became more serious. ¡°If your father is here, he¡¯s a wealthy man, right? And from what you¡¯ve said, I can say that you ran away from home?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I wanted to be a magic-user, while my family wanted me to inherit my father¡¯s position as the Emilian martial arts supreme leader.¡± Renee took a deep breath. ¡°Well, I did fail to be a pure magic user¡­ Maybe I actually felt that way a long time ago. I don¡¯t have any talent for magic¡­. But in the end, I chose to go anyway. Maybe one of the reasons I did that was the pressure from the people around me.¡±


    ¡°Besides meeting the Scarlet Wizard?¡± Elise joined in.


    Renee nodded. ¡°I¡¯m constantly demanded to be perfect by them, as a role model for followers. Honestly, I can¡¯t stand that. I want to be free.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, your parents already know that bing a martial arts expert is your best path?¡± Yua shed a smile that was too wide. ¡°Maybe my case is different from yours, but my parents kept pushing me to stay in a particr profession for my sess.¡±


    Aspiring to be a race driver means sacrificing school time and money. Yua¡¯s parents could not guarantee a promising future for their daughter if she stopped racing. There is no n b for Yua. She would find it difficult to continue her education because her parents didn¡¯t have any savings for the university.


    And in front of her, the kunoichi saw a woman whose future was bright but chose to leave instead.


    ¡°Sorry, Yua.¡± Renee took another sip of her wine. ¡°What exactly are you trying to tell me by talking like that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Yua widened her smile. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just jealous of you, who has everything.¡±


    Renee was silent for a moment. ¡°Honestly, I wish my family was like everyone else¡¯s. So, I don¡¯t have to be depressed.¡±


    Although still smiling, the veins on Yua¡¯s face tightened.


    ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen!¡± Igor came on stage in a tuxedo and a neat hairdo. ¡°Thanks foring here. I don¡¯t want to waste your time. We¡¯d better start the draw so we can have dinner soon.¡±

 Chapter 108 108 – Little Spices

    Two waiters brought a table to the stage. Then another waiter ced a giant ss jar containing several rolls of paper on the table.


    ¡°Okay, we do it from the order of participants who crossed the finish line in thest stage.¡± Igor unrolled the paper he had been holding. ¡°First! Elise Fairchild! Pleasee forward!¡±


    ¡°Let me take care of her.¡± Yua takes over Mona. The dog yawned as ity on the kunoichi¡¯sp.


    Elise advanced with a slightly stiff movement and asionally nced at the audience. She felt the people watching her almost fully exposed ass. Yes, even now, she still wasn¡¯t entirely used to her clothes.


    The female warrior was getting more nervous when she got on stage. She almost dropped the roll of paper she had just taken from the jar.


    ¡°Elise Fairchild, number two!¡± Igor then wrote Elise¡¯s name on the tournament chart on the ckboard. ¡°Next up, Olga! Hmmm¡­. You really don¡¯t have thest name,dy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my name is just Olga.¡± The waffle seller came forward and got number 8.


    ¡°Renee Emilian!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    People were whispering as Renee stepped forward. Some wondered why Renee was summoned now. Others were talking about the woman¡¯sst name.


    ¡°Apparently, the Emilien family is also very famous in other countries,¡± Raymund stated.


    However, Renee didn¡¯t care and took the draw.


    ¡°Well, this might be a bit of a controversy since you thought Renee Emilian finished after the next contestant I was going to call,¡± Igor exined. ¡°However, Renee¡¯s feet actually crossed the finish line first. Yua Nakagami¡¯s body was leaning forward at that time, so it seemed like she finished first.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine, right? In the end, the order of the tournament is decided by lottery.¡± Yua made ament. ¡°Back then, I just wanted to save some energy, so I ran behind you three and Mona. We don¡¯t know if the Kozlovs still have any surprises after that.¡±


    Renee unrolled the paper she took out. She gets number 5.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet in the final, Elise!¡± Renee spoke in a cheerful tone as she returned to the table. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to lose, okay!¡±<sub></sub>


    Elise just smiled as she rubbed Mona, who had returned to herp.


    ¡°And here¡¯s the contestant that probably caught our attention the most!¡± Igor sounded enthusiastic. ¡°She came all the way from the east! She is a female ninja or also known as a kunoichi! The one and only, Yua Nakagami!!!¡±


    People pped as Yua walked onto the stage. The kunoichi didn¡¯t hesitate to wave to them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Renee sneered a little. ¡°She is popr because of her exotic eastern face, because she¡¯s a ninja, or because of her super skimpy outfit.¡±


    Yua wasn¡¯t too far from the table, so she could hear Renee¡¯s words, but the kunoichi chose to remain silent.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Igor,¡± Yua whispered as she got on stage. ¡°Can I choose who my opponent is? I promise to make this spicier for your audience.¡±


    Igor Kozlov frowned at first, but in just a second, he was grinning, then whispered back. ¡°Just take your number, but don¡¯t show it to the audience. Say the number you want instead.¡±<sub></sub>


    Yua picked up one of the paper rolls. She got number three but eximed. ¡°Six!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to fight Renee Emilien, huh?¡± Igor wrote Yua¡¯s name on the ckboard.


    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t lose to an ungrateful person like her.¡± Yua raised her voice, staring at the blonde-haired woman.


    Renee frowned. ¡°Care to borate, Miss Yua Nakagami?¡±


    Yua got off the stage and approached Renee. ¡°I used to have a dream, and as time went on, I hated that dream. However, I never backed down, and now I have achieved sess.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t understand.¡± Renee stood up.


    ¡°I want to ask you, Renee Emilien. Have you never dreamed of bing a great martial artist? You must have been surrounded by people like them since childhood, right?¡± Yua stopped a few feet from Renee. ¡°Don¡¯t you admire them and want to be like them?¡±


    ¡°Leave them alone, Elise.¡± Raymund stopped the female warrior who was about to intervene. ¡°This is getting more interesting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, maybe I really wanted to be a martial arts expert in the past.¡± Renee sighed. ¡°However, my dream changed. I wanted to be a wizard and failed miserably. Now I¡¯m apletely different person from my dream. So?¡±


    ¡°You have all the perks, privileges, and opportunities to achieve greatness.¡± Yua¡¯s tone became even more cynical. ¡°However, you chose to leave those who hoped that you be the leader. You also leave those who had devoted their time to training you. Haven¡¯t you thought about how hurt they were when you disappeared?¡±


    The veins on Renee¡¯s face tightened. Her eyes fixed at Yua¡¯s face, which had a more rxed expression.


    ¡°You are good at talking, besides being good at cheating.¡± Renee started to give a verbal attack.


    Yua shrugged. ¡°How can you prove that I cheated!? Everyone saw me when I passed through those stages. I didn¡¯t have a chance to do something like that.¡±


    Unable to take it anymore, Elise got up. However, Olga did it more quickly. The red-haired woman was suddenly standing between Yua and Renee.


    ¡°You two better settle your problems in the tournament the day after tomorrow.¡± Olga put her palms against the chests of the two women. ¡°There¡¯s no point in fighting now.¡±


    Yua sat back in her chair, still smiling. Renee did the same, but with a tense face, arms crossed over her chest, and eyes closed.


    Elise felt even more nervous because of the atmosphere. However, the audience was even more enthusiastic. They could feel the feud growing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you did that because you were annoyed with Renee, to bring her mental down, or maybe you just wanted to make the show more interesting.¡± Raymund chuckled. ¡°Anyway, like it. At least there¡¯s a little drama to keep this tournament from being boring.¡±


    Yua widened her smile.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue the draw.¡± Igor made another announcement. ¡°Leonov Dmitrievich, pleasee forward.¡±


    The bald man stood up and walked to the stage, puffing out his chest.

 Chapter 109 109 – The Fight has Began

    Elise waited in front of an adventure supply store and stared at the tournament chart attached to the wall. Such flyers are disyed in various corners of the city as advertisements.


    THE BIG EIGHT OF THE KOZLOV FAMILY TOURNAMENT


    Trish Adeshida Vs. Elise Fairchild


    Stefan Kovalev Vs. Oleg Ivanov


    Renee Emilien Vs. Yua Nakagami


    Leonov Dmitrievich Vs. Olga


    The female warrior gulped. If she did something stupid at tomorrow¡¯s event, she would be theughing stock of the crowd. Maybe she was more afraid of it than the pain she would feel in the match.


    Fortunately, the people passing by in the shopping center did not recognize her. So, she can still try to calm down. The ones who knew she was the tournament participant were the rich people at the banquet yesterday.


    Yua came out of the shop carrying a medium-size cloth sack. ¡°Sorry I asked you to wait outside, Elise. We¡¯re fellowpetitors, so I don¡¯t want you to know about my ns.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Elise shook her head slowly, answered by Mona¡¯s barking in her arms.


    ¡°And thank you very much, Elise.¡± Yua sighed, starting to walk away from the ce. ¡°You¡¯re willing to lend me money to buy all of this. If I knew that first, second, and third ce in the qualifiers would earn me money, I would have tried to be at the forefront.¡±


    Instead of answering, Elise was silent. Her lips twitched, and her gaze was fixed on the street. Yua, who noticed that, put on a faint smile.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with me because you want to tell me something, right?¡± Yea guessed. ¡°Just say it, Elise. We¡¯re already friends, right?¡±


    It still took a while before Elise finally responded. ¡°Don¡¯t you think maybe what you said to Renee yesterday was too much?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yua¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Olga.¡±


    The kunoichi quickened her pace to approach that red-haired woman that sat in an open-air restaurant.


    Without asking permission, Yua upied one of the seats opposite Olga. However, the waffle seller was unfazed and continued to taste her food.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Doing some research for your waffles?¡± Yua looked at the several tes of pastry in front of Olga, then the kunoichi took one of them and ate it without asking.


    Elise was taken aback by the impolite behavior.


    Not getting a reply, Yua spoke again. ¡°I heard you¡¯re aiming for the first prize money to expand your business? As a fighter¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to do, youngdy.¡± Olga sipped her coffee. ¡°I won¡¯t be affected by that mental war you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I just wanted to chat with you.¡± Yua grinned, stuffing the rest of the food she stole into her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m also interested in this ce.¡±


    ¡°Do what you want.¡±


    The kunoichi called the waiter, while the confused Elise chose to sit there too.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too soon to attack Olga mentally, Yua?¡± Raymund chuckled. ¡°You two have to win in the first round before you can meet.¡±<sub></sub>


    Yua didn¡¯t answer her master but ordered a pie and lemonade. Elise shook her head when offered a menu. The ufortable situation made her not have any appetite at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met quite a few ninjas in my life,¡± Olga spoke before Yua opened her mouth again. ¡°They are very different from you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yua raised an eyebrow. ¡°My ninja friend said that I look simr to the kunoichis in his vige. Is it possible that you mean that my behavior is different from other ninjas?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Olga swallowed the food in her mouth without looking at the kunoichi. ¡°They die, and you live.¡±


    Elise felt the sensation of being electrified all over her body. Yua also felt the same way.


    The murderous aura emitted by the red-haired woman made both of them hold their breath.


    ¡°Just kidding.¡± Olga lifted her face with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just a waffle seller.¡±


    Yua flinched as the maid brought her a drink. Because of the high tension, she didn¡¯t pay attention to her surroundings.


    ¡°You lostpletely in this psychological war, Yua.¡± Raymund chuckled.


    Elise nced at her two friends, who were now silent. The female warrior felt more ufortable and wanted to just run away from that ce.


    ¡°I will beat you, Renee Emilien!!!¡± A distant scream broke the silence.


    Renee walked over to the table, ignoring Leonov, who kept yelling at her, or the people watching her.


    ¡°Hey, everyone.¡± Renee waved her hand, greeted with a cheerful tone. ¡°I went for a walk to rx. What a coincidence that I met the three of you here.¡± The blonde-haired woman widened her smile as she looked at the kunoichi. ¡°And you are here¡­¡±


    Renee¡¯s speech was cut short by Yua dousing the blonde-haired woman, making Elise flinch and stand up from her seat, attracting the attention of passers-by.


    With her mouth wide open, Renee looked at her body, which was wet with that sticky liquid. The white tunic she was wearing was slightly transparent and showed her bra.


    And the kunoichi was still smiling.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Renee tugged at Yua¡¯s clothes, forcing the kunoichi to stand up. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to be patient with you! Now, I can¡¯t hold back anymore! Tell me, what do you really want!?¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand you.¡± The corners of Yua¡¯s lips dropped. Her eyes looked at Renee as if they were looking at something disgusting. ¡°You¡¯re just a nuisance, ungrateful selfish bitch.¡±


    Renee was about to punch the kunoichi in the face, but Elise caught the blonde-haired woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Stop it, Renee!!!¡± Elise kept trying to hold her friend¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Leave them alone, Elise.¡± Raymund gave instructions. ¡°It¡¯s just Yua¡¯s way of toying with her opponent¡¯s mind. It¡¯s not personal.¡±


    Elise ignored her master¡¯s words and kept trying to separate Renee from the kunoichi. The female warrior nced at Olga, hoping for help.


    ¡°Now that I think about it. There¡¯s no point in interrupting them.¡± Olga got up from the chair while sipping the rest of her coffee. ¡°It would be better if mypetitors destroy each other here. If they can¡¯t fight anymore and I win in the first round, I will go straight to the final.¡±


    Elise¡¯s chin dropped as Olga just walked away from that ce.


    Renee kept screaming and trying to free herself from Elise. Themotion brought people together. They wanted to check what happened.


    Meanwhile, Yua took a few steps back and spread her arms. ¡°Come on, Renee Emilien! Hit me right now!¡±


    ¡°Die, you cunt!!!¡± Renee¡¯s voice sounded like the roar of a beast.

 Chapter 110 110 – First Match

    ¡°That belt is magically enhanced to protect you from attacks.¡± An official exined to Yua, who was sitting in a small room. ¡°And that will cancel all magic protection from your clothes. So, you and your opponent will get the same protection.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The kunoichi tightened that leather belt in her stomach. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Wait until your name is called.¡± The official bowed. Since being there, he had a hard time turning his gaze from Yua¡¯s body. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    As soon as the official came out of the unfurnished brick-walled room, Yua leaned her back and sighed. Her ears could hear the strains of trumpets and drums outside.


    ¡°Are you nervous, Yua?¡± Raymund asked. ¡°I saw that Anja was more nervous than the previous missions, even though the previous missions were more dangerous.¡±


    The kunoichi wore a crooked smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m nervous, sir. Did you see the stadium? Its size is on par with those in the modern world.¡±


    There was a knock on the door, followed by an official¡¯s voice. ¡°Yua Nakagami. Pleasee out.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Yua sighed a second time, then stood up and walked out of the room apanied by several officials. The passage leading to the arena was short, but the kunoichi felt that it had taken too long to walk towards the exit.


    Getting a signal from an official, Yua stopped in her tracks. From the gate only a few feet away from her, she could see that the arena was packed.


    ¡°Good morning,dies and gentlemen!¡± The voice of the host was greeted with thunderous cheers from the audience. ¡°Wee to the first-ever Kozlov family tournament! Thank you also for the representative from the kingdom¡­.¡±


    The kunoichi didn¡¯t listen to the opening and chose to focus on herself. She memorized every move she knew and reyed the n she had made in her head.


    ¡°The winner is the one who clears the opponent¡¯s magic barrier first and makes the opponent bleed.¡± The host began to exin the rules of the match. ¡°Or if your opponent surrenders, or when your opponent is still unconscious at the count of ten! Without further ado, let¡¯s wee the first participant. She was a warrior with unique abilities. Besides using melee weapons, she also uses magic to fight! The first fighter, Renee Emilian!!!¡±


    The sound of the music being yed was muffled by the audience¡¯s roar. The feud between Renee and the kunoichi had spread like wildfire. Therefore, the stadium was full, and the crowd was so excited. That¡¯s why the match was highly anticipated, so the organizers moved it to be the first.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Apparently, they don¡¯t know the concept of the main event,¡± Raymundmented. ¡°They should have put your matchst so that the anticipation from the audience is even higher, Yua.¡±


    The kunoichi just shed her smile again.


    ¡°Next fighter. She is a ninja who came all the way from the east to fulfill the invitation of the Kozlov family. She stole the audience¡¯s attention with her speed and cleverness in taking advantage of the situation! Please wee, Yua Nakagami!!!¡±


    The music yed sounded like a series of notes from a traditional Japanese song, but without stringed instruments. Yua came out of that gate. She immediately saw a giant crystal ball floating on the top of the arena. She could see her own face in that thing.


    ¡°It functions like a big screen for the audience, huh? So that they can enjoy the action too even though it¡¯s far away?¡± Raymund guessed. ¡°This country is quite sophisticated, it turns out.¡±


    Amidst the cheering support, Yua could hear ridicule and insults towards her. However, the woman did not care and focused on seeing her opponent instead.<sub></sub>


    The match referee was Igor. He signaled the two participants toe closer, then exined the rules of the match.


    ¡°I will embarrass you in front of these people, Yua Nakagami.¡± Renee¡¯s tone was sharp. ¡°I¡¯ll shut your rotten mouth.¡±


    The smile still lingered on Yua¡¯s face. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the tournament, I wouldn¡¯t want to fight you. People who leave a family that loves them are far below me. It¡¯s not worth my time.¡±


    Renee was about to reply, but the referee said. ¡°You guys will fight, not argue. Now, you two back off until I say enough.¡±


    Both contestants followed the referee¡¯s orders. They moved until they were quite far apart. Then, the referee raised his hand high.


    ¡°Fights!!!¡± As the hand moved downwards, the cheers from the stadium became even more deafening.


    Renee had just raised her battle hammer, and Yua was advancing at maximum speed. This immediately sparked the cheers to be even crazier.


    Renee stayed where she was, swinging her weapon at the kunoichi. However, what she saw next was pitch ck. Explosions of ck smoke seemed to being out of Yua¡¯s body.


    Using his small sword, the kunoichi gave several shes to Renee¡¯s body. Since Yua already knew the location of her opponent¡¯s body, she could easily do it in the dark. Meanwhile, the shocked Renee didn¡¯t have time to dodge.


    The blonde-haired woman chose to dispel the smoke with wind magic. Yua¡¯s stomach became an easy target for Renee¡¯s battle hammer thrust. The kunoichi was forced to jump backward, clutching her stomach.


    Even though the attack didn¡¯t have much effect, thanks to the magical protection of the belt she was wearing, Yua still grimaced as if she was in immeasurable pain.


    The scene that onlysted a few seconds was enough to make the audience apud.


    The hammer that Renee was holding started to burn orange. ¡°I will beat you in no time.¡±


    She stepped forward and gave abination hammer swing, and Yua only avoided all of that, not doing counterattacks. Those swung look erratic to themoner¡¯s eye, but they were deadly.


    The kunoichi continued to retreat until her back was against the arena wall. Renee didn¡¯t waste the opportunity and gave the most brutal swing.


    However, the kunoichi was able to jump upwards, thennded behind Renee. The blonde woman turned around, but Yua spun in the air and kicked her opponent¡¯s chest hard. Renee stumbled backward, and now it was her back against the wall.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Renee was about to go forward, but she was stuck. Her back could not be separated from the wall.


    ¡°The body pocket skill you have is convenient, Yua.¡± Raymund pped his hands. ¡°Your skills are limited, and you have little experience as a ninja.¡±


    But she can insert various things into her body, like a dark smoke bomb or magic glue.

 Chapter 111 111 – Heel

    Due to her limited movement, Renee had a hard time dealing with attacks after attacks from the kunoichi. The blonde woman could only block a few times,pletely unable to dodge. And when attacking, Yua only needed to take a few steps back.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Getting shed for the umpteenth time, Renee stuck her battle hammer into the wall behind her. There was a small explosion, and she was able to escape. However, arge chunk of the wall stuck to her back, slowing her movement.


    Even so, she still managed to let out cold white steam from her palm. Yua was limping because her knees were frozen, and Renee was able to hit her with a hammer repeatedly.


    Yua ended up jumping as far as she could, albeit with a sore and stiff right knee. Renee didn¡¯t chase her opponent but instead hit the ground with her hammer.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Raymund gave a warning.


    It¡¯s toote. Yua didn¡¯t notice the ground behind her shot out a solid chunk of earth. As soon as her back was hit by that chunk, the kunoichi fell forward, not moving at all.


    The referee examined the woman and began to count. ¡°One!¡±


    The spectators shouted at each count called by the referee. Renee frowned because Yua was still motionless at the count of four.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Hey.¡± Renee approached the kunoichi. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have fainted with just an attack like that, right? What is ¡­.¡±


    Before Renee could finish her words, Yua got up in the blink of an eye, followed by an explosion in front of Renee¡¯s face.


    The kunoichi did that without using her frozen right leg.


    ¡°What is this!?¡± The blonde-haired woman looked disdainfully at the shiny transparent slime all over her body. Something she hated so much.


    The kunoichi made a sh, forcing Renee to back off. However, some slime that fell down made her slip and fall on her back.


    Yua didn¡¯t waste that opportunity. She held her opponent¡¯s hands to the ground, then something came out of her own palms: a purple object that had the consistency of chewing gum. It wrapped both of Renee¡¯s hands and stuck to the ground, making her unable to free herself.


    ¡°Hey, referee!¡± Renee protested to Igor. ¡°She cheated by bringing things like this!¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°What kind of things? I only saw her doing her moves or magic!¡± Igor replied, not getting any closer to the two women.


    ¡°What!?¡± Renee is getting more and more furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see¡­¡±


    The blow from the tip of Yua¡¯s sword hilt cut off Renee¡¯s words. The kunoichi continued to beat her opponent¡¯s forehead with the bottom of her sword. It made the audience boo hard.


    ¡°You cheater!!!¡± Renee cursed and spat in her opponent¡¯s face.


    Yua stopped her attack, shing a faint smile. ¡°Sorry, but this really isn¡¯t something personal. The match has started since we were at the banquet yesterday, the day after tomorrow. And now I¡¯ve won it.¡±


    The kunoichi mmed her sword hilt at Renee again. This time, the blonde-haired woman¡¯s forehead was dripping with fresh blood.


    Igor made a signal, and the bell sound filled the arena. ¡°The match is over!¡±<sub></sub>


    The curses from the audience grew louder. Especially when Igor raised Yua¡¯s hand, those people threw various things into the arena.


    ¡°The winner is, Yua Nakagami!!!¡± The host made an announcement. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please don¡¯t throw anything in the arena, or we won¡¯t move on to the next match!¡±


    Igor rushed to escort Yua out of the arena. At the same time, several officials came to Renee, and some tried to calm the audience. While running towards the gate, Yua nced at the tournament trophy on disy, some distance away. The trophy was different from the usual. Instead of being shaped like a cup, it looked like a sizeable transparent te with intricate carvings.


    ¡°It would be a lot of fun to hold it,¡± Raymundmented.


    ¡°They may not like that short, anticlimactic battle, but I think things are getting better, Yua Nakagami,¡± Igor whispered after passing through the arena gate. ¡°A viin will make this tournament even more interesting. They will despise you and want to cheer the hero more.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve always been told to be a good person in front of people.¡± Yua threw a crooked smile. ¡°Being naughty a bit like this is something refreshing. Well, I wouldn¡¯t take it seriously, anyway. I¡¯m actually a decent person.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Igor chuckled.


    ¡°Ah, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you mentioned this to me, Yua. When you were a race driver, you were always required to maintain your image?¡± Raymund¡¯s question was only answered with a broader smile by the kunoichi.


    ***


    A few minutes after the match, I got a call from Renee, and I chose to leave a message for her. ¡°I¡¯ll call you again after Elise¡¯s match, Renee.¡±


    However, the woman still tried to contact me. I was forced to cut off my line ofmunication with her.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s say one of your servants wins this tournament.¡± Anja chirps next to me. ¡°What are you going to do with the prize?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll use it to pay some of my debt to you.¡±


    ¡°Even though the money was earned by your servants?¡± Anja continued her question.


    I turned my gaze to the brown-skinned woman. ¡°Well¡­. This is the same as usual, right? My servants did their job, then¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know you always get money after a mission ispleted.¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°After this mission ispleted, you will also get money, in addition to the prize from that tournament, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you ever given them wages from your ie?¡± Anja¡¯s tone grew sharper, though she smiled. ¡°Even someone like also gets a sry, though my job is only to offer and deliver goods.¡±


    Shit, she had a point. This is basic if there are people working under you. A sufficient sry will make their morale rise.


    Maybe Elise and Yua have a desire to use the money for something.


    ¡°But, that means I will need more time to pay my debt to you.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Anja¡¯s smile became more cheerful. ¡°I also care about Elise and Yua. I want them to be happy.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch their prize money if they win this tournament.¡± I looked at the pond again. Elise was walking down the hall, heading towards the arena.

 Chapter 112 112 – Another Milf

    The roar of the crowd from outside sent chills down Elise¡¯s spine. The officials looked worried when they saw Elise¡¯s steps were so stiff.


    ¡°Come on, Elise.¡± Raymund chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve been in front of many people in just an apron. This is nothingpared to that.¡±


    Elise wanted to scowl at her master, but she didn¡¯t want the officials to think she was weird.


    ¡°Let me carry her.¡± Yua took Mona from the female warrior¡¯s hands. ¡°She still hasn¡¯t fully recovered, has she? Looks like she¡¯s not ready to join the fight yet.¡±


    ¡°T-thanks.¡± Elise rubbed her dog¡¯s head and got a bark.


    ¡°The first contestant, someone with a unique weapon!!!¡± The host began to make an announcement, apanied by cheers from the audience. ¡°Her whip can move like a living creature to injure her opponent!!! Trish Adeshida!!!¡±


    The roar of the audience is now apanied by the whistles of several spectators.


    ¡°Hmmm? Looks like your opponent is so hot that guys whistle like that.¡± Raymundmented, chuckling again. ¡°I can¡¯t wait, Elise.¡±


    ¡°Good luck, Elise,¡± Yua whispered into the female warrior¡¯s ear. ¡°Have fun.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Closing her eyes, Elise took a deep breath to strengthen her resolve


    ¡°Remember all the missions you¡¯ve been on, Elise.¡± Raymund began to emit words of encouragement. ¡°What you are about to do is nothingpared to those missions. Your current opponents are only humans, not demons, titan mandrakes, or dark beings in dungeons.¡±


    ¡°Then, the opponent, someone who has always been at the forefront of qualifying for the tournament!!!¡± The host¡¯s voice echoed again. ¡°She is the first seed of this tournament! Elise Fairchild!!!¡±


    When Elise opened her eyes, her gaze was more focused. Her steps were also more steady, although her face still showed nervousness.


    ¡°Focus on your opponent,¡± Raymund added. ¡°And remember the strategy we talked about.¡±


    The cheers weren¡¯t as loud as before when Elise entered the arena. Elise¡¯s outfit was skimpy, but it was still inferior to her opponent¡¯s.


    The dark-skinned woman named Trish was wearing a kind of bikini that barely covered her breasts and private parts. No wonder the men were so enthusiastic to see the appearance of that woman with short gray hair. Not to mention the size of that woman¡¯s assets.


    Even Yua and Elise¡¯s assets were lost to that.<sub></sub>


    Raymund whistled. ¡°Wow, another hot milf.¡±


    This time the referee is Anna Kozlov. Like the previous match, she summoned the contestants to approach, then exined the rules.


    Trish held out her hand after that was done. Elise shook it, and it caused the audience to apud.


    As soon as the distance between the two fighters was far enough, the referee gave the signal. ¡°Fights!!!¡±


    The roar from the audience boomed again. Trish fiddled with her spine-shaped whip while Elise walked up to her opponent, holding her sword.


    Then, Trish whipped Elise, who was able to dodge and quicken her pace. The female warrior can still avoid the next attack.


    And then, Elise leaped while drawing her sword forward.


    Charging thrust.<sub></sub>


    Trish could dodge that attack, but after that Elise gave a barrage of shes and stabs.


    Elise¡¯s opponent was able to keep dodging, but asionally her body was hit by the female warrior¡¯s attack.


    Trish kept getting pushed by Elise, but finally, she was able to jump back far enough. After that, her whip moved like a snake, slithering around Elise¡¯s sword. Elise was taken back, and she didn¡¯t have time to do anything.


    ¡°I have to admit, your attacks are amazing, Fairchild.¡± Trish smiled as her whip wrapped around Elise¡¯s sword. She went to her opponent. ¡°However, you won¡¯t be able to beat me with just that.¡±


    Elise tried to free her sword, but the entanglement of Trish¡¯s whip only grew stronger.


    Then, the whip miraculously extended and entangled the female warrior¡¯s body. Elise tried to break free, but it was no use. She¡¯s having a hard time breathing instead.


    ¡°The thing is, there are actually some melee fighters who use magic in my country,¡± Trish whispered. ¡°It¡¯s just that our magic is not mainstream magic like the one Renee Emilien used. Our magic has never even been learned by mages.¡±


    As the whip¡¯s grip tightened, Elise fell to her knees. Her breath became ragged, her joints felt like they were about to crumble, and her head has be dizzy.


    ¡°Are you going to give up?¡± The referee asked while keeping an eye on Elise¡¯s condition.


    The whip started to run down the female warrior¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Use that skill, Elise.¡± Raymund hissed.


    With the remnants of her consciousness, Elise focused on her sword to activate the skill Raymund was referring to.


    Slowly, something shaped like a red glow of smoke emitted from Trish¡¯s body, then entered the female warrior¡¯s sword.


    The opponent widened her eyes. ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    Elise lowered her head and gave no answer while the red smoke continued to leave her opponent¡¯s body.


    The audience was also confused by what happened. They talked to each other, trying to guess what was going on. Nobody had seen anything like it before.


    ¡°What?¡± Trish was baffled by her own condition. Her face began to turn pale, and she felt exhausted. Realizing that it might be due to Elise¡¯s skill, she was forced to release the whip from her opponent¡¯s body, then took a few steps back.


    Finally, the glowing smoke was no longer emitting from Trish¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Trish snapped at Elise, who was still on her knees while looking down. ¡°What¡¯s with that weapon!?¡±


    Elise raised her head. However, the expressions shown were far from the audience¡¯s shadow, the referee, Trish, and even Raymund.


    At such a time, she showed her signature awkward grimace. ¡°S-sorry, I don¡¯t even know what this weapon is. I was surprised that this thing could do something like that.¡±


    Hearing such an answer from Elise, Trish opened her mouth wide. ¡°Do you think this is a joke?¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­¡± Elise quickly shook her head, then rose to her feet. ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    The female warrior raised her sword again, ready to strike. She felt a surge of energy from the sword she was holding. Her body is fresher, her eyes are more alert, and her mind is more focused on the opponent.


    ¡°Hmm¡­. So that¡¯s the effect?¡± Raymund muttered. ¡°Interesting. You¡¯d be hard to beat with a skill like that, Elise.¡±


    The female warrior can only gulp. When practicing that skill in the past, she always felt ufortable. However, she didn¡¯t really know what it was. Now, her difort had multiplied.


    Yes, it¡¯s almost the same as when Mona transformed into the dark version.

 Chapter 113 113 – The Wisdom

    Elise ran to her enemy with faster eleration than before. With ease, the female warrior shed at Trish¡¯s body.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Trish had a hard time dodging her opponent¡¯s consecutive attacks. Almost all of Elise¡¯s shes and stabs hit her body. She continued to back away and winced in pain.


    Seeing a slight gap, Trish jumped back again. Her whip extended, about to entangle Elise¡¯s body a second time. However, this time the female warrior shed the weapon several times.


    ¡°Impossible!!!¡± Trish was hysterical as pieces of her weapon flew through the air. ¡°This weapon should be indestructible¡­.¡±


    Trish¡¯s words were cut short when Elise suddenly appeared in front of her. The female warrior moved her sword from below to above, forming a vertical arc while jumping.


    Rising sh.


    Trish¡¯s body flew high into the air from being hit by the attack. Elise, also at the same height, swung her sword again with all her might.


    Like being hit by a volleyball smash, Trish¡¯s body swooped down andnded hard on the ground, causing cracks and a cloud of dust.


    The audience responded with ¡®ooh¡¯ sounds in unison.


    Elise was about to strike again, but the referee signaled her to stop. It took only a few seconds for the referee to examine Trish¡¯s body, then she signaled again, this time for the bellman.<sub>.</sub>


    Cheers and apuse boomed as the bell rang. The match is over.


    Several medics rushed to Trish, who was already unconscious.


    Meanwhile, Elise just froze. The cheers from the audience did not affect her. Her mind was filled with questions: Since when was she so fast and strong? What really happened to her? She had already won, but why was the difort getting worse?


    Elise looked at her dark gray sword. She wanted to throw that weapon, which now seemed terrifying to her eyes. The female warrior felt like a terrible creature woulde out of the de and bite her.


    Even so, she couldn¡¯t do it, and she doesn¡¯t know why.


    Elise was a bit taken aback when the referee raised her hand.


    ¡°The winner is Elise Fairchild!!!¡±


    Apuse and praise rained down on the female warrior, but she still looked tense.


    ¡°What exactly happened, Elise?¡± Raymund was suspicious. ¡°Are you alright?¡±<sub></sub>


    Elise continued to walk to the gate and only answered her master when she was not in front of many people. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, sir¡­. It¡¯s just¡­ I felt like something dark was filling my chest when I used that skill. I don¡¯t like it at all.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a very powerful skill.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Elise.¡± Yua embraced her colleague. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you, but if you win the next match, we can¡¯t help but fight in the final.¡±


    Mona barked in the kunoichi¡¯s arms. The dog looked like she wanted to wee her master too.


    A small chuckle escaped Raymund¡¯s mouth. ¡°You really believe that you will make it to the final, Yua?¡±


    The kunoichi just looked up and sneered at her master.


    However, Elise paid no attention to the chatter. She pressed her palm to her chest, trying to get that awful feeling out of her.


    ***


    Renee was still in her room, sitting and holding her head. ording to the announcement she heard, Elise had just won the match. Right now, music apanies the dance before the next fight takes ce.<sub></sub>


    However, Renee didn¡¯t care about all that. She was waiting for something.


    ¡°Hi, Renee.¡± The deity¡¯s sigh finally emerged from the small wooden box beside the woman. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Maybe it has something to do with your cheating servant?¡± Renee spoke with trembling lips. ¡°I know she has a way of hiding all kinds of tools. She used them in her match against me. In other words, she didn¡¯t win on her own.¡±


    Raymundughed. ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s Yua¡¯s special ability, hiding various items. That means she won using her own ability. Also, the tournament rules don¡¯t say that anyone can¡¯t carry things like that.¡±


    Renee snorted. ¡°But¡­.¡±


    A knock on the door interrupted the blonde woman¡¯s words.


    ¡°Renee? It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Dad?¡± The blonde-haired woman raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± Jacques opened the door.


    ¡°Hey, Dad!¡± Renee was getting irritated. ¡°That¡¯s your bad habit! Why do you alwayse in before I let you in?¡±


    ¡°This is because of your bad habits too. You often forget to lock the door.¡± The man with the pointy beard leaned his back against the door frame. ¡°I won¡¯t be long. I just wanted to say that your fight was shit.¡±


    Renee stood up with a stiff expression. ¡°So, you came here just to make fun of me, huh!?¡±


    ¡°You lost the mind war!¡± Jacques snapped before Renee could continue her temper. ¡°You should be aware that if you carry out melee attacks continuously, you will be hit by your opponent¡¯s traps again. You should keep your distance, maybe attack with your magic.¡±


    Renee had opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t get a single word out.


    The father sighed. ¡°You may approach your opponent to get her to take out all her traps, not to attack like raging rhinoceros. Of course, you have to dodge when each trap is activated.¡±


    Renee turned her face away. ¡°I¡¯ve done some ranged attacks¡­.¡±


    ¡°Is that enough? Now you¡¯re losing, right? Maybe you can win if you¡¯re more patient and think of a better strategy? You¡¯ve been studying magic for a long time, haven¡¯t you? You should have various ways of using your magic and melee skills to defeat your opponent. You¡¯re not an idiot, Renee.¡±


    Again, Renee couldn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°The point is, you are too eager to destroy that ninja girl. I can point out the other mistakes you made. One of them was not immediately removing the chunk of the wall from your back, even though it slowed you.¡± Jacques continued. ¡°This loss happened because you ran away before I taught one of the important things in fighting: dealing with psychological game from the opponent. So far, you have never met someone like that ninja¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand, and I will reflect on myself.¡± Renee interrupted her father¡¯s words. She held back her tears as she was hit by the fact that her dad¡¯s words were true. ¡°Now, what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°When I heard you were using our martial arts again, I was so happy, Renee.¡± Jacques shed a warm smile. ¡°And if you think I¡¯m mad you still use magic, you¡¯re very wrong.¡±


    Renee¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Jacques sighed again. ¡°Every year, there are fewer people who want to follow our martial arts. Maybe your mom is right. We need to innovate. What you are doing is probably the answer.¡±


    Renee¡¯s mouth opened slightly. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. Her father, who had always maintained the purity of the martial arts he taught, acknowledged his daughter¡¯s way of fighting.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not in a rush. If you feel the time is right, you cane home any time you want.¡± Jacques smiled again. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about you anyway. You can take care of yourself. However, your mother is different, Renee. If you decide you don¡¯t want toe back, at least go see her.¡±


    Renee didn¡¯t know what to say when her father left. She was even more surprised that the man did not force her to go home.

 Chapter 114 114 – The Slammer

    ¡°Are you feeling alright, Elise?¡± Yua asked her colleague sitting next to her. ¡°Perhaps you need to rest a little longer?¡±


    Elise rubbed the nape of her neck with a face that was still tense. ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ll feel worse when I don¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Mona, sitting on Yua¡¯sp, tilted her head while looking at Elise.


    ¡°She is more expressive than some humans I know.¡± Yua smiled. ¡°It seems that she is also worried about you.¡±


    Elise rubbed her pet¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mona.¡±


    Before long, Renee came to the two people sitting in the special stands.


    ¡°Oh, hi, Renee.¡± Yua greeted in a friendly tone,pletely different from before. ¡°I wanted to see you after the match, but master Raymund asked me to apany Elise. I want to apologize¡­.¡±


    ¡°What if we pretend it never happened.¡± The blonde woman interrupted, then sighed. ¡°You only do what you can to win. Maybe I have a lot to learn.¡±


    Yua¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°You seem to be very big-hearted, Renee.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Huh?¡± Raymundmented. ¡°Just like that? Usually, women¡¯s feuds willst for a long time, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a stereotype, sir.¡± Yua chuckled.


    Shrugging, Renee sat down next to Elise, looking out at the empty arena in the distance. The three of them were at the very top of the stadium. ¡°Ah, the match is about to start, it seems.¡±


    From the crystal ball floating in front of them, the three women saw Igor walking towards the center of the arena. The audience started cheering again.


    ¡°It reminds me of the audience when I was still doing my job in my original world,¡± Yua muttered. ¡°Well, the cheers are barely audible because of the loud engine noise. However, I can hear them in some ces with a high level of enthusiasm.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Yua.¡± Renee¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Engine? Why is that thing so loud? And you used to work in a ce like this? Be a fighter too?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yua shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in detailter, although it will take time. Think of this as part of my apology. However, I will do so if Sir Raymund gives permission.¡±


    ¡°Up to you, Yua,¡± Raymund responded. ¡°I don¡¯t really care.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°I¡¯ve got his approval.¡± Yua blinked an eye. ¡°For now, let¡¯s just enjoy this fight.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. Looks like I¡¯m about to hear something exciting.¡± Renee got eager again. She then looked at Elise. ¡°And, Elise. You haven¡¯t had time to tell me about your homeworld yet.¡±


    Still, with a tense face, Elise didn¡¯t answer and focused on the arena.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for waiting.¡± The host with the crested hair, who also hosted the qualifiers, spoke from the other side of the stadium, using a magic funnel. ¡°I want to hear your voices for this third match!!!¡±


    The audience is getting more excited.


    ¡°The first fighter, a warrior, Stefan Kovalev!!!¡±


    A man of average stature stepped out of the gate, waving his sword and shield at the audience. That man with blonde hair and full armor was grinning as if enjoying the atmosphere of the ce.


    ¡°Huh, why is his introduction so short? It¡¯s different when he introduced us, thedies.¡± Yua chuckled. ¡°And his voice isn¡¯t as lively as before either.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°The second fighter, a warrior too, Oleg ¡®The mmer¡¯ Ivanov!¡±


    ¡°Maybe he only gets excited when the fighter is a girl.¡± Renee yawned. ¡°A bit of favoritism, in my opinion.¡±


    In contrast to the first fighter, Oleg Ivanov doesn¡¯t wear armor but super short pants instead. The muscles of the messy red-haired man were clearly visible.


    ¡°The mmer?¡± Renee raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s a terrible nickname.¡±


    ¡°He looks so cool,¡± Yuamented to that man with a big tall body. ¡°I like a guy who looks a bit messy like that.¡±


    Raymund cleared his throat. ¡°Things like that won¡¯t work for me anymore, Yua.¡±


    Like in previous matches, the referee gave a briefing to the two fighters, then asked them to stay away.


    ¡°Fights!!!¡± The signal and the referee ignited another roar from the crowd.


    Oleg ran to Stefan, who was much smaller than him. Stefan didn¡¯t have time to do anything when his opponent¡¯s shoulder hit him, sending his body flying far away.


    ¡°Ooh!!!¡± The audience let out the word in unison.


    Before Stefan could stand up, Oleg was already hugging his body and lifting him up high. Stefan tried to break free, but it was in vain. His body was mmed hard to the ground and caused the audience to say ¡®ooh¡¯ again.


    And then, it happened again and again. Oleg rammed Stefan at high speed, picked him up then mmed his body like a sack of rice. However, that does not mean Oleg mmed without calction. He always used a different type of throw to prevent his opponent from learning the moves and breaking free.


    Stefan¡¯s movements slowed every time he got a m from his opponent. Now he can¡¯t even get up, only creeps up to the referee while Olegughs like crazy.


    ¡°I-I give up¡­ I can¡¯t stand it anymore¡­.¡± Stefan spoke with a ragged breath.


    However, Oleg hugged his body from behind. Stefan didn¡¯t even have the strength to try to escape. His body was thrown away and hit the arena wall until it cracked.


    ¡°Stefan Kovalev surrender!!!¡± The referee signals the ringer of the bell.


    ¡°The winner is Oleg ¡®The mmer¡¯ Ivanov!!!¡± The host gave the announcement after the bell rang.


    The big red-haired manughed again as the referee raised his hand. The audience apuded and praised him, though not as loud as when Elise or Yuapeted. After all, Oleg showed something different, despite him dominating his opponent.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± Yua narrowed her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s so fast, even though his body is that big. Maybe his speed is about the same as mine.¡±


    ¡°And did you see the body collision he did?¡± Renee chimed in. ¡°A normal collision wouldn¡¯t make people fly that far. It must be painful for that to happen to you, even in an outfit with magical protection.¡±


    The kunoichi leaned back in the chair, folding her arms across her chest. ¡°Not to mention the strength of his grips in trapping the opponent. Stefan can¡¯t do anything, even though I¡¯m sure he¡¯s trained. Hell, that guy made it here after going through those crazy qualifying rounds.¡±


    ¡°And the most dangerous thing about Oleg: his nasty ms.¡±


    ¡°Well, I feel sorry for the opponent¡­.¡± Realizing something, Yua turned her head to Elise.


    Renee also did the same.


    Elise looked at the two friends with an expression like someone was about to cry.

 Chapter 115 115 – The Basilisk Slayer

    ¡°W-we didn¡¯t mean to scare you!¡± Yua calmed her partner down again. ¡°W-with your abilities, I believe you can win over him, Elise!¡±


    Renee nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s right, Elise! Coupled with lord Raymund¡¯s strategy, you will definitely be able to defeat that savage guy!!!¡±


    Mona replied with a bark as if she wanted to calm her master too.


    Elise took a deep breath and looked back at the arena. The words from her friends did not make her calmer.


    The female warrior gulped. ¡°But, perhaps the one more in danger is you, Yua. You have to pay close attention to this match.¡±


    Surprised by Elise¡¯s words, Renee and Yua exchanged nces. They didn¡¯t expect the female warrior to make such ament.


    ¡°You have to do what Elise says, Yua.¡± Raymund used a serious tone. ¡°Olga is no ordinary woman. I did give you a strategy, but that¡¯s no guarantee of your victory.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Yua rubbed hr chin. ¡°So, this is going to be interesting, huh? I already knew that woman was special when I couldn¡¯t attack her mentally.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°And instead, she invaded your mind first.¡± Renee chimed in.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we have finally arrived at thest match of the day today!!!¡± The host made another announcement, followed by a music to wee the uing fighter. ¡°He¡¯s a man who is already famous in this town! He managed to defeat the basilisk and paraded its head through the streets! Here it is, Leonov Dmitrievich!!!¡±


    The intensity of the cheers Leonov got was equivalent to the first match between Renee and Yua.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ If it¡¯s true that he defeated the basilisk, then he¡¯s great.¡± Reneemented. ¡°That legendary snake is famous for being very hard to beat.¡±


    ¡°But that time, he lost to a bunch of restaurant workers,¡± Yua responded as the bald man walked into the arena waving his hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s because he and his friends don¡¯t want to make a big fuss in this town.¡± Igor went up to where the three women were, directly speaking to them. ¡°They¡¯ve done that before, and it¡¯s been tense for days. It¡¯s very troublesome.¡±


    ¡°If he really wanted to be like that, he shouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant and smashed the table first.¡± Renee snorted.<sub></sub>


    ¡°And then, she is¡­. Well, she is willing toe from far away to this tournament¡­.¡± The host sounded very confused about introducing the next fighter. ¡°Let¡¯s wee, Olga!!!¡±


    The cheers from the crowd had lessened. Some of them were whistling, just like when Trish arrived in the second match. Olga¡¯s appearance is indeed attractive, even without the skimpy clothes.


    ¡°Embrace me, mommy!!!¡± One of the spectators near Elise andpany¡¯s location eximed.


    ¡°I want youdies to see the greatness of Leonov,¡± Igor smirked. ¡°His attitude is a bit problematic, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be stunned when you see his abilities.¡±


    Renee raised an eyebrow. She felt Leonov nce at her with a grin, something that shouldn¡¯t have been possible. The two of them are so far apart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of what happened at the restaurant.¡± Igor continued his speech. ¡°Well, the feuds of you two would make for an interesting spectacle, Renee. Too bad.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are sure that Leonov will win, Mr. Igor?¡± Renee asked sarcastically.<sub></sub>


    Igor shrugged. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see¡­. Huh? Leonov¡¯s opponent didn¡¯t bring any weapon? What a bold act.¡±


    The match signal was given by Anna Kozlov, who acted as the referee this time. Olga stepped forward while Leonov raised his spear.


    Suddenly Olga¡¯s eleration increased drastically, making her body seem like a blur. In a split second, she was already past Leonov.


    The two fighters had their backs to each other. Then, Leonov knelt down and released his weapon before finally copsing.


    The atmosphere was quiet for a moment. Everyone in the arena opened their mouths in disbelief, including Renee, Yua, and Igor. The third child of the Kozlov family even stood up in shock.


    Only Elise frowned. She was indeed surprised by what had happened. But she had already expected something like this to happen. The female warrior reminisced about that time when the waffle seller stuck a ¡®knife¡¯ to her neck.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Anna Kozlov froze and only started the count when Olga looked at her. ¡°O-one!!! Two!!!¡±


    Unlike Yua¡¯s match, none of the spectators imitated the count. They were busy talking about what really happened.


    ¡°Th-this is impossible.¡± Igor sat back down with his body starting to tremble. Even so, his face was decorated with a smile. ¡°I-I can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s not a real waffle seller, Elise,¡± Renee muttered. ¡°It must be just to cover up her activities.¡±


    Elise shook her head. ¡°She is a real waffle seller, but her past gave her such abilities¡­. And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my ce to tell you about it.¡±


    ¡°We just invited a monster here.¡± Igor held his forehead whileughing. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect much from her, but someone suggested her to me¡­. The only information that person had about Olga was that she once defeated a thug mob¡­. However, somehow that person managed to convince me to include Olga.¡±


    ¡°Ten!!!¡± Anna Kozlov¡¯sst count was followed by the sound of the bell.


    After her hand was lifted by the referee, Olga left the arena just like that.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡± The host is also still in shock. ¡°The winner is Olga!!!¡± He then cleared his throat. ¡°Thank you foring,dies and gentlemen. I hope you wille backter tonight to watch the semi-finals. Elise Fairchild was against Oleg Ivanov in the first match, then Yua Nakagami against Olga in the second.¡±


    The audience started to leave the arena, still discussing what had just happened in front of their eyes.


    Igor left with a grin, not saying goodbye to the three women. Elise and Renee had already got up, but Yua remained where she was, looking at the arena.


    ¡°Yua?¡± Elise patted the kunoichi¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Yua looked at her partner in confusion.


    ¡°The others are gone.¡±


    The kunoichi rubbed her face. Like Elise, Yua¡¯s face also looks tense. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Remember the strategy I gave you, Yua.¡± Raymund tried to calm his servant, but Yua didn¡¯t respond.


    They descended the stairs that led to the stadium hallway. Just walking a few feet in that ce, they passed Olga, who had juste out of one of the waiting rooms.


    Olga just shed a faint smile when she saw Yua, waved to Elise and Renee, then walked away.

 Chapter 116 116 – The Heart of a Warrior

    Night hade. Elise took a deep breath and leaned her back against the waiting room wall.


    ¡°Are you all right, Elise?¡± Raymund noticed that Elise¡¯s face had rxed more, though there was still some tension. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better, sir.¡± The female warrior nced at the sword lying beside her. ¡°However, if possible, I don¡¯t want to use that Blood Steal skill again. I guess that¡¯s what made me feel ufortable earlier.¡±


    Raymund was silent for a moment. ¡°Alright, you can try fighting without that skill for a while. However, if you start to lose, I ask you to use it. After all, that skill is very powerful.¡±


    Mona jumped into Elise¡¯sp and gave an encouraging bark. The female warrior lifted her pet, letting her face be licked.


    It was then that a knocking sound came from the door.


    ¡°I will support you from the upper stands.¡± Renee, who was apanying Elise, took Mona and hugged her. ¡°Beat him, girl!¡±


    Elise just replied with a smile.<sub>.</sub>


    ***


    The female warrior was already in the middle of the arena. She was waiting for her opponent to be called by the host. Once again, she tried to ignore the cheers from the audience. This time it was easier for Elise. The faces of the people were not very visible because the light only came from the crystal balls.


    After being called, Oleg came out of the gate with a face full of confidence. When he was in front of Elise, the red-haired man boasted. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to hold back against a woman like you! I wille to you with full force!¡±


    Elise didn¡¯t answer, just looked up to look at the man who was much taller than her. Yes, the female warrior didn¡¯t want to be mmed or hit by Oleg. But, at the very least, that ufortable feeling had disappeared from her heart.


    She can focus more.


    Igor Kozlov exined the rules of the match, then asked both fighters to withdraw.


    Like the previous matches, the crowd¡¯s deafening voices erupted.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Here¡¯s Ie!¡± Wasting no time, Oleg ran with all his might.


    Instead of dodging, Elise plunged her sword into the ground while holding the hilt with both hands. Her legs were slightly spread out, and she focused on activating her newest skill.


    Rock Stance.


    Oleg rammed Elise¡¯s body, but the female warrior only shifted a few inches back from her spot. It was the big man who lost his bnce.


    Elise wasted no time. She lowered her body and made a circr motion.


    Whirlwind sh.


    Even though it was the first time she was doing that movement with a half-crouch, Elise didn¡¯t find it a big problem. She managed to hit the opponent¡¯s leg with her sword. Oleg fell, something Raymund thought would be impossible without the use of whirlwind sh.<sub></sub>


    The female warrior raised her weapon high and dived the tip into the opponent¡¯s body.


    However, Oleg rolled to the side, causing the sword to only pierce the ground. That movement didn¡¯t affect Elise at all. She kept trying to stab and sh Oleg, who struggled to dodge it all in a down position.


    ¡°Taste this!¡± The man kicked Elise¡¯s leg, causing the female warrior to lose bnce. Oleg catches Elise¡¯s body and throws her against the arena wall. Instead of letting her body hit the rigid structure, Elise stomped her foot against that wall, then pushed her body back to Oleg.


    Charging Thurst.


    Oleg couldn¡¯t do anything when his stomach was hit by the female warrior¡¯s sword. Were it not for the magically enhanced belt, the sword would have pierced his abdomen. This time his body was simply thrown away.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Raymund shouted like a madman. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to use that move under such conditions! Luckily, Oleg throws you all the way to breathe! If he ms you straight away, you won¡¯t get a chance like this!¡±


    The audience seemed to agree with Raymund. They cheered wildly after the two participants¡¯ series of movements.


    Elise didn¡¯t answer her master and looked at her shaking hands instead. Maybe it was because of the effect she got when she stabbed her opponent¡¯s body. Normally, her sword would pierce whatever it targeted, but now she felt like she had just hit a wall, sending tremors through her hands.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Oleg tried to get up while holding his stomach.


    Feeling that her hands couldn¡¯t strike with the sword yet, the female warrior ran over and mmed her knee into the enemy¡¯s face. Oleg, just kneeling, stumbled backward, and Elise was about to give her a second knee smack.


    However, Oleg managed to catch the woman¡¯s leg. The man stood up with a shout of anger, then pulled Elise¡¯s legs up, sending her body into the air.


    The female warrior felt a tremendous impact as her body was mmed into the ground. And it doesn¡¯t just happen once. Oleg ms her five times, prompting the crowd to cheer like crazy. And at thest m, the ground cracked as soon as Elise¡¯s bodynded on it.


    Oleg was about to do the sixth m, but instead, he copsed, holding his stomach again.


    The referee checked the two fighters, then began to do the count. ¡°One!!!¡±


    ¡°Elise? Are you okay?¡± Raymund asked his servant, who was breathing through her mouth and widening her eyes. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it anymore, you better use that blood steal skill.¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡± Elise hissed, starting to rise at the count of five. Her whole body felt like it would crumble, as if they were asking why she had to continue the fight, despite the intense pain.


    However, this was nothing to Elise. She had been through far more challenging, terrifying, and frustrating things.


    So, she managed to get up first. The audience apuded to the female warrior. Some of them even stood up.


    Elise straightened up, took a deep breath, and watched Oleg, still struggling to stand.


    The man was just an ordinary human, different from the monsters Elise had faced.


    The female warrior then retreated a few feet, took a stance, then ran as hard as she could, trying to ignore the pain that gripped her body. She moved her sword from bottom to top while jumping, forming a vertical arc.


    Rising sh.

 Chapter 117 117 – High Speed Fighters

    Elise¡¯s hand hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the tremor, so her attack wasn¡¯t optimal, but it was enough to send Oleg into the stands. Some spectators managed to dodge, but some were unlucky and got hit by the man¡¯s body. Fortunately, it appears that no one was seriously injured.


    Although Oleg could still move, the referee signaled to the bell ringer. ¡°The match is over. One of the fighters is out of the arena!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I can still fight!¡± Oleg almost jumped down from the wall and was about to approach the referee, but he restrained himself when seeing Elise.


    The female warrior looked at her still shaking hands. In the past, she would never have thought she could fight this well. Perhaps, her ability is indeed getting better.


    ¡°Congrattions, Elise. It was a great match.¡±


    Elise¡¯s ears could hear her master¡¯s voice more clearly, than the cheers and apuse from the audience.


    ¡°The winner is Elise Fairchild!!!¡± The host eximed as Elise¡¯s hand was raised by the referee.


    Elise looked around as the audience cheered her on. The female warrior subconsciously shed a faint smile.


    That smile persisted even as Elise made her way back through the gate. Just as Elise stepped into the hallway, Mona ran and jumped into her arms.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Ah, you seem to be feeling better, Mona.¡± Elise widened her smile and stroked the dog¡¯s head.


    ¡°Eliseeeee!!!¡±


    Mona cringed when she saw Renee, who was running enthusiastically to Elise. The dog jumped down, but Elise stayed where she was because she was tired, and her body still ached.


    ¡°You¡¯re so great, Elise!!!¡± Renee hugged the female warrior¡¯s body tightly. ¡°I¡¯m touched to see your fight!!!¡±


    ¡°Th-it¡¯s too tight, Renee.¡± Elise grimaced in pain, though still smiling.


    ¡°So, how are you feeling now?¡± Renee let go of Elise¡¯s body, looking at her best friend¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m worried because you look tense all day.¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡± Elise looked at the arena gate again. ¡°I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on your victory, Elise.¡±<sub></sub>


    Elise and Renee gasped and took a fighting stance as if there was danger nearby. Mona also growled and lowered her body.


    ¡°I won¡¯t attack you two.¡± Olga, leaning against the hallway wall, spoke in a rxed tone. ¡°Why are you panicking like that?¡±


    Just now, Elise felt such a powerful killing aura. That¡¯s what made her and Renee ready to fight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the finals tomorrow, Elise.¡± Olga massaged the back of her neck, then smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to our match.¡±


    Both Elise and Renee were speechless as the red-haired woman passed them.


    ¡°There she is!¡± One of the officials pointed at Olga from afar and ran to that woman. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for you, madam.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Olga nced at Elise again, no longer smiling. ¡°I just want to meet a friend first.¡±


    The tournament host began to call Olga. The red-haired woman walked towards the gate.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Is she really a food seller, Elise?¡± Renee tilted her head.


    Elise gulped, watching the red-haired woman walk away. ¡°She really is just a waffle seller¡­. Nothing more.¡±


    The female warrior felt that her heart was beating fast and seemed like it could explode at any moment.


    ¡°I just wanted to remind you, Elise,¡± Raymund muttered. ¡°Your opponent in the final was very strong. If necessary, you should use that blood steal skill.¡±


    Even though she wasn¡¯t using that skill, that uneasiness hit Elise¡¯s heart again.


    ***


    The audience continued to give insults, but Yua didn¡¯t care and just stood where she was, smiling and looking at Olga. The red-haired waffle seller walked so leisurely, and her face didn¡¯t show any expression.


    And strangely enough, Yua didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of a killing sensation from her opponent. Olga looked like an ordinary person who stepped on the city streets, attracting no attention except for her attractive face and body.


    Maybe Olga wanted to confuse Yua by not showing her killing aura. However, the kunoichi tried not to be swayed.


    ¡°You two already know the rules, right?¡± Anna Kozlov asked the two women, who were already facing each other at a close distance. ¡°Let¡¯s start the match straight away. You two back off.¡±


    The referee raised a hand when the two women were quite far apart. ¡°Fights!!!¡±


    Even though the audience¡¯s voices had exploded, Olga and Yua were still in their respective ces, neither taking the initiative to attack. They don¡¯t even use a fighting stance. This caused the audience to die down in confusion.


    ¡°Looks like I have to go first.¡± Yua widened her smile, then slowly walked over to her enemy.


    Olga¡¯s brow furrowed. Yua walked so casually like her earlier. The kunoichi also didn¡¯t take out her weapon at all.


    ¡°Good, Yua.¡± Raymund gave hispliments. ¡°She definitely won¡¯t be able to read you.¡±


    Yua kept walking until her face was only inches away from the red-haired woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re so confident you can avoid anything I¡¯m about to do, even at this distance?¡± Yua sighed. ¡°Are you really that great?¡±


    Olga spoke in a cold tone. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    Suddenly Olga had moved behind Yua. The waffle seller¡¯s fingers had already moved to the back of the kunoichi¡¯s neck.


    There was only the sound of the wind. Olga widened her eyes. Her fingers only gripped empty air.


    She looked back, finding a smiling Yua.


    And the red-haired woman didn¡¯t have time to do anything when white smoke exploded in front of her face.


    Olga jumped back, keeping her distance from the kunoichi. She coughed from the smoke. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We call it ninjutsu.¡± Yua¡¯s smile turned even more sinister. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s simr to the magic in the west. However, we have our own method of activating it.¡±


    Olga checked her joints which felt stiff.


    ¡°Oh, take it easy.¡± Yua started walking towards her enemy while taking out her small sword from behind her waist.


    Indeed, Yua also inhaled the smoke. However, she used an antidote in her body to ward off the poison. Therefore, it was not difficult for her to increase her eleration many times, then sh the red-haired woman.


    Olga couldn¡¯t dodge. The same goes for subsequent strikes. All the shes and stabs from the kunoichi couldn¡¯t be blocked or avoided at all by Olga. The joints of her body felt as if they had hardened.

 Chapter 118 118 – Trade-off

    ¡°You are a genius, sir.¡± Anja looked at my magic pond in amazement. ¡°You used an object barely useful to non-magic users: the magic booster inside Yua¡¯s body. So, Yua can activate the Illusion effect skill!¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Unfortunately, the effect of that thing is only for a few seconds to increase one¡¯s magic level.¡±


    I asked Yua to activate a simple illusion: making Olga think the kunoichi was so close. In fact, Yua was still a few feet away from the red-haired woman.


    ¡°But, I think it¡¯s very effective, sir!¡± Anja continued.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see. This Yua¡¯s opponent is no ordinary woman.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just getting more exciting, sir!¡± Anja sounded even more enthusiastic. ¡°I¡¯m sure Yua will win!¡±


    ***


    The audience seemed to have forgotten their hatred for Yua. They cheered upon seeing the kunoichi¡¯s continuous attacks, which were so fast and simr to a beautiful dance.<sub>.</sub>


    However, Yua just couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. As time passed, her attacks did not hit her opponent, only passing a few millimeters above the red-haired woman¡¯s skin.


    And finally, Olga managed to catch Yua¡¯s hand that was holding the wakizashi. With just a twist, the small sword slipped from the kunoichi. However, that does not mean that Yua immediately lost. She moved like a snake behind her opponent.


    Just as the kunoichi was about to wrap her arms around Olga¡¯s neck, her opponent gave an elbow strike to her stomach. Yua instantly froze because the elbow strike was so hard, even for her, who was wearing a magically enhanced belt.


    With a whimper, Yua staggered backward.


    ¡°Referee.¡± Olga nced at Anna Kozlov. ¡°What will happen if I remove this protective belt?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Anna Kozlov was silent with her mouth open, not expecting such a question. ¡°Well¡­. I¡¯ll count to ten for you to wear it again, but on the second offense, you¡¯ll be disqualified.¡±


    Yua knelt down and tried to catch her breath. She couldn¡¯t believe she hadn¡¯t recovered from the attack yet. The kunoichi felt like her insides were being squeezed hard.<sub></sub>


    And what happened next was something no one in the stadium had expected. Olga really unbuckled her belt, and Anna Kozlov started counting from one.


    The red-haired woman struggled to clench her fists that were getting stiffer. Then, she hit herself in the face twice. Everyone gasped again, including Yua. Even Anna Kozlov stopped her count because of that.


    With her left cheek turning blue, Olga wiggled her fingers. She showed no sign that her joints were stiff. ¡°Referee, why did you stop the count? That¡¯s unfair, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± It took Anna Kozlov a moment toe to her senses. She raised her hand again. ¡°Four!!!¡±


    Olga put the protective belt around her waist again while Yua forced herself to stand up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be affected by that, Yua.¡± Raymund tried to calm his servant. ¡°She couldn¡¯t possibly fully recover after doing that to herself. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s in trouble right now.¡±


    So confused by what was happening in front of her, Yua couldn¡¯t help but grin.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You are great, Yua Nakagami.¡± Olga stepped closer to her opponent. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to survive my elbow strike¡­ Or maybe it was because my attack effectiveness was reduced in my current state?¡±


    The red-haired woman kicked the kunoichi in the face just as she finished speaking. Yua was able to dodge, but her opponent didn¡¯t pause, directly giving her a fist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be intimidated by it!¡± Raymund shouted. ¡°Your speed is equal now!¡±


    Raymund¡¯s words did not calm Yua, who kept on dodging Olga¡¯sbination of punches and kicks. The kunoichi didn¡¯t have the power to carry out such an explosive attack like her opponent. Yua felt that if she was hit by that punch or kick, the magic protection on her body would decrease drastically.


    Speed, power, and technique. Olga has everything.


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that Yua is overwhelmed. She is again waiting for the right moment.


    The kunoichi ducked as Olga punched, about to catch the waffle seller¡¯s legs. With adhesive bombs like the one she used in the match against Renee, Yua was sure that even Olga¡¯s movements would be hampered.


    However, Olga jumped up, something that was impossible considering the timing of Yua¡¯s movements.


    The waffle seller stomped on the back of Yua¡¯s head, sending the kunoichi¡¯s face hard into the ground.


    The crowd¡¯s screams erupted, and it was probably the loudest of all.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Olga backed away, clearly wanting to avoid her opponent¡¯s trick.


    Anna Kozlov started counting Yua, who was still face down.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Raymund realized something was wrong. ¡°It seems that Olga is pushing her body too much to move like that. Now she is at her limit, Yua!¡±


    Yes, the red-haired woman¡¯s breath was ragged, and she was sweating buckets. The poison from Yua still had an effect on her.


    The kunoichi got up on the count of seven because she wanted to rest her body for a while. She then took a fighting stance with a sharp gaze, trying to hold back the pain in her stomach and face.


    And now, it was the kunoichi who took the initiative to attack. She did abination of kicks to her enemy. Olga dodged and blocked the attacks and countered with abined punch.


    The trade-off of attacks was so rapid that the eyes could barely follow them. The audience became crazier and crazier to see this exhrating spectacle. The two fighters managed to hit their opponent several times with their attacks, but there was no sign that either of them would lose.


    Even so, they knew that the match would notst much longer. The magical barrier of their belts had been steadily decreasing, as was their stamina.


    Yua managed to hit her opponent¡¯s chin hard but had not managed to make a bloody wound. Olga replied with a kick to the kunoichi¡¯s cheek. The attack also couldn¡¯t make Yua bleed.


    The kunoichi saw an opportunity. She shoots an adhesive bomb into her opponent¡¯s face, but Olga dodges it. The waffle seller caught and lifted Yua¡¯s body, much like what Oleg did to his opponents.


    However, this time the red-haired woman turned Yua over, causing the kunoichi¡¯s head to face downwards.

 Chapter 119 119 – The Mad Woman

    Olga jumped high, making the audience gasp. And as soon as the back of Yua¡¯s head hit the ground hard, they cringed. The sound caused by the impact was so terrible and should not happen to the human body.


    ¡°Holy shit!!! Holy shit!!! Holy shit!!!¡± The audience screamed like crazy. They had never seen such a movement in their lives. Something simple but deadly.


    Instead of standing up, Olga fell along with the kunoichi. The referee examined the two women and started counting.


    ¡°One!!!¡±


    Olga forced her super stiff body to move. Meanwhile, Yua was still lying face down on the ground.


    ¡°Two!!!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay, Yua?¡± Raymund gulped hard. He couldn¡¯t imagine himself in Yua¡¯s position. That move from Olga looks so nasty.


    ¡°Three!!!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m a little dizzy, sir.¡± Yua hissed.


    ¡°What about your neck?¡±<sub>.</sub>


    The kunoichi chuckled. ¡°Did you forget? A race driver must have a strong neck to fight the g-force.¡±


    ¡°Four!!!¡±


    So, Yua put both her palms on the ground, then pushed her body, lifting it up.


    The referee gasped, and Olga widened her eyes. The red-haired woman couldn¡¯t execute the move properly because of her condition. However, it should still be deadly. Even if Yua¡¯s neck hadn¡¯t been broken, the kunoichi should have felt unbearable pain, preventing her from getting up.


    ¡°F-five!!!¡±


    However, the kunoichi struggled to get up, even though her body was shaking.


    ¡°Six!!!¡±


    The two women still couldn¡¯t stand up straight. Their palms still touched the ground. The audience cheered them on in turn.


    ¡°Olga!!!¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Yua!!!¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­.¡± Yua smiled as she blinked one eye, trying to endure the pain in her neck and the numbness that was starting to run through her body. ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this, unable to see anyone stronger than me. I want to beat them.¡±


    ¡°Seven!!!¡±


    The two women briefly let their palms off the ground, but they fell again.


    ¡°I acknowledge your determination and ability, Yua Nakagami.¡± Olga chuckled. ¡°Ah¡­. It¡¯s weird. I¡¯ve never felt joy while fighting¡­. And I don¡¯t know why this happened.¡±


    ¡°Eight!!!¡±


    ¡°C-careful, you can get addicted to this feeling.¡± The kunoichi had difficulty speaking. Her consciousness has begun to diminish.


    ¡°Ah, I think it¡¯s more fun to serve my customers.¡±


    ¡°Nine!!!¡±<sub></sub>


    The two women took a deep breath, forcing their bodies to stand up.


    ¡°Ten!!!¡± The referee signals the bell ringer.


    The kunoichi fell back down while Olga had managed to stand on two legs. However, a secondter, the red-haired woman fell to the ground. Her mental and body could no longer withstand the paralyzing poison.


    Even so, the referee still raised her hand.


    ¡°The winner is Olga!!!¡± The host¡¯s voice is more emotional.


    The cheers of the audience were also different from usual. They all did standing apuse for the unbelievable match.


    ¡°Excellent, excellent!¡± The host¡¯s speech became somewhat discordant because of what had happened. ¡°These two great women don¡¯t want to lose to the others. This is something extraordinary!¡±


    Olga looked at the kunoichi, who had not moved from the ground. The healers were already running towards the two women.


    ¡°If the semi-finals are this great, I can¡¯t imagine how tomorrow¡¯s final will be.¡± The host took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t forget,dies and gentlemen! The match between Elise Fairchild and Olga will be held tomorrow afternoon, after sunset! Be a witness to the history of the Kozlov family¡¯s first tournament!¡±


    ***


    Yua opened her eyes and what greeted her eyes was a white ceiling.


    ¡°So, I lost?¡± The kunoichi rubbed the nape of her neck. She still felt a bit of pain in that area. ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve already spent a lot of Elise¡¯s money on those tools.¡±


    ¡°Well, the semifinalist also gets a prize.¡± Renee, sitting beside the couch that Yua was using, shrugged her shoulders. ¡°You can pay off your debt to herter. But sadly, maybe you can¡¯t buy special booze that can make you drunk. Maybe in the realm of God, there is something like that. It must be expensive¡­ I don¡¯t even know if the currency here will apply in that ce¡­ Ah, forget my rambling¡­¡±


    The kunoichi wore a faint smile. ¡°Well, but I don¡¯t think my master will allow us to use the money. I think the reason he wanted to send us to this tournament was for the prize money.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Renee raised an eyebrow. ¡°He¡¯s a jerk!¡±


    Raymund cleared his throat. ¡°No, I won¡¯t ask you for a penny. The money you get is yours.¡±


    Yua stared at Elise and put her index finger to her lips while Renee was still fuming at Raymund.


    ¡°Great, you guys make me look evil in Renee¡¯s eyes.¡± Raymund Snorted.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Elise slightly rubbed the kunoichi¡¯s head. ¡°You passed out all night.¡±


    Yua was silent because she didn¡¯t expect Elise to make that gesture. ¡°Well, I¡¯m feeling pretty good, though some parts still hurt.¡±


    ¡°A healer has taken care of you. She said you just need to rest.¡± Renee added.


    The kunoichi looked deeply into Elise¡¯s face. The female warrior instantly avoided eye contact.


    ¡°The real question is, are you okay, Elise?¡± Now it was Yua who asked.


    Elise didn¡¯t answer and kept looking the other way. Her expression was almost the same as after she used the blood steal skill: full of tension.


    ¡°She will fight a mad woman who can survive paralytic poison without an antidote.¡± Renee took a deep breath. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s very worried.¡±


    Yua closed her eyes, massaging her forehead a little. ¡°Do you want to win, Elise?¡±


    It took some time for the female warrior to answer. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know, Yua.¡±


    Maybe this was just an event that wouldn¡¯t threaten her life, but that didn¡¯t mean Elise could face it without mixed feelings. She had witnessed how lethal Olga was.


    Even her presence can sometimes make Elise¡¯s heart shudder.


    ¡°If I may give you a suggestion¡­. Though it seems like you won¡¯t like this.¡± Yua cleared her throat, not looking at Elise. ¡°Perhaps, you should use that blood steal skill if you want to win.¡±


    The cold voice of the kunoichi made Elise feel like her heart was being stabbed by a thousand needles.

 Chapter 120 120 – A Difficult Order

    [Yua Nakagami]


    Strength: B


    Dexterity: E


    Agility: A-


    Vitality: B+


    Magic: E-


    Skills:


    [Body pocket ¨C Ability to store something on the body without being noticed, even if naked]


    [Illusion Effect ¨C Ability to give illusions]<sub>.</sub>


    [Shadow Walk ¨C Performs steps without making a sound]


    I looked back at my magic pond, which showed Yua still lying on the bed in the treatment room. I just realized that Yua¡¯s stats have grown significantly. The kunoichi¡¯s first mission was full of battles, so naturally, she could gain a lot of experience. However, in the second mission, that woman barely does anything. The thing that adds experience is only infiltration to steal the scroll of illusion.


    Does this mean that Yua is very talented?


    There was a knocking sound from the front door of Yua¡¯s room. I told my servant. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s your healer. You remember what I said, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm?¡± The kunoichi used her sensual, teasing tone. ¡°If I do that, you won¡¯t punish me?¡±


    I felt irritated but didn¡¯t know if it was because of Yua¡¯s teasing or what that woman was going to do. ¡°I already told you. I will not punish you. It¡¯s on my orders.¡±


    ¡°Eeeeeh?¡± Surprisingly, Yua looked disappointed.


    ¡°So, you want me to punish you?¡±<sub></sub>


    The kunoichi chuckled. ¡°No, sir. I¡¯m kidding.¡±


    ***


    A healer in a white uniform came into the room, then smiled at the kunoichi.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Yua.¡± The slightly chubby male healer greeted. ¡°I¡¯ll check on you. If your condition improves, you can leave today.¡±


    The kunoichi smiled back. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    The healer approached Yua, then brought his right palm to the kunoichi¡¯s forehead. The palm gave off a dim light, and Yua felt a slight warmth on that part of her body.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re getting better, miss.¡± The healer nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any dangerous wounds inside your body anymore. I will finish the administration, and after that, you can get out of here.¡±


    As soon as the light in the healer¡¯s hand went out, Yua grabbed it. ¡°Hey, master healer¡­.¡±<sub></sub>


    The healer flinched, and his face turned red. ¡°W-what are you doing,dy!?¡±


    ¡°Master healer¡­. You use these hands to heal all kinds of people, right?¡± Yua let out her signature sensual sigh. ¡°You are a wonderful person, sir.¡±


    Instead of pulling the hand away, the healer looked even more nervous. ¡°Miss Yua Nakagami, I have to¡­¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to ask you something.¡± Yua rubbed the man¡¯s hand gently. ¡°It¡¯s about that girl named Olga. Are you taking care of her too? Do you know about her current state?¡±


    ¡°The one who takes care of Miss Olga is my partner, and I certainly can¡¯t¡­¡±


    The kunoichi straightened up and put her finger on the healer¡¯s lips. With a bit of pout, she sighed again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get an answer like that from you, sir¡­. I¡¯m just worried about my opponent¡¯s condition.¡±


    The healer froze, looked away, and scratched his hair. ¡°Well, that¡¯s against the rules¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, after this, we have a chance to meet again.¡± The kunoichi started massaging the healer¡¯s hands. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to say it, that¡¯s fine. However, I am so disappointed with you¡­. I just want to know if my opponent is okay¡­. I was the one who made her sick like that¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah, all the poison in his body has been treated.¡± The healer hastily answered. ¡°But, the effect on her body is still there. Her joints will still feel stiff for the next few days, so she can¡¯t move freely. That¡¯s because she didn¡¯t receive any medical treatment for a long time after being exposed to the poison.¡±


    ¡°So, in other words, she won¡¯t be able to fight to the fullest?¡± As soon as she received a nod from the man, Yua shed a smile. The kunoichi tightly gripped the healer¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Remember, this is all a secret. If anyone finds out, I¡¯m don¡¯t want to see you again after the tournament.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡­.¡± The healer¡¯s face reddened even more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to find youter.¡± The kunoichi blinked an eye, finally letting go of the healer¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m a ninja. One of the ninja¡¯s abilities is tracking other people.¡±


    The healer gulped, staring at the visible cleavage of the hospital robe the kunoichi was wearing. ¡°T-then, I¡¯m leaving, Miss¡­. I have to make a report.¡±


    ¡°Call me Yua.¡± The kunoichi sighed again as she put her index finger to her lips.


    The man smirked, then walked out of the room while staring at the kunoichi. He almost fell off his feet because of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re evil.¡± Raymund chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for him. He will wait for you forever.¡±


    The kunoichi smiled at her master. ¡°You asked me to do this¡­. Ah, if you want something the healer got, I¡¯ll do it when I get back to you. Maybe I will do more for you¡­.¡±


    Raymund cleared his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the next step. I already called Elise toe back there.¡±


    Not long after, Elise returned with Renee.


    ¡°Rx, Elise,¡± Yua spoke as the female warrior sat beside her. ¡°As Renee expected, the poison in Olga¡¯s body won¡¯t be able topletely dissipate. She won¡¯t be at her best when she fights youter.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Elise replied in a firm tone. Her sharp gaze was fixed on the wall. ¡°Honestly, even though that Olga looks scary, I want to fight her at her best.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The kunoichi looked up to speak to Raymund. ¡°Apparently, we worry too much, sir. Elise seems to be confident¡­.¡±


    Yua stopped her speech when she found Renee staring at Elise¡¯s lower body. As it turned out, the female warrior¡¯s legs were shaking violently.


    Renee pped her forehead. ¡°At least say that after sessfully doing something about your nervousness, Elise, my friend.¡±


    Raymund had no reason to carry out this n other than to calm Elise, but it seemed like aplete failure.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t help it.¡± Elise protested while clutching her legs, a futile effort. That part of her body was still moving uncontrobly. ¡°But, I do want to fight Olga at her best.¡±


    Yua let out a small smile. ¡°Well, if Elise wasn¡¯t like this, she wouldn¡¯t be Elise anymore¡­. Ah, sorry, I wasn¡¯t trying to make fun of you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll freak out if Elise turns into a fearless barbarian.¡± Raymundughed along, and Elise replied with a pout.

 Chapter 121 121 – After the Sunset

    The sun had just set a few minutes ago. Elise stood in the middle of the arena, catching her breath to stay steady. Like in the previous match, she was focused on the strategy prepared by her master. Besides that, she also kept on remembering Yua¡¯s words. Olga still hasn¡¯t fully recovered from the paralytic poison. In that case, her attacks won¡¯t be able to bring down Elise quickly.


    The female warrior gulped as Olga finally came out of the gate. The red-haired woman red at her opponent and walked with firm steps, showered with voices cheering her on. There are no respectful chants, like people who want Olga to breastfeed them. Everyone showed admiration for the red-haired woman.


    ¡°Hi, Elise. Before the match, I have a question for you. ¡± Olga disyed a smile in front of the female warrior. ¡°What are you fighting for, girl?¡±


    Elise was taken aback by that question and almost looked up. After discovering her little brother¡¯s condition, there shouldn¡¯t be any other reason to keep her fighting. Could it be because she was afraid of being sent to hell, as Raymund said? She doubted that. In thest few missions, she had never even thought about it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer that.¡± Olga widened her smile. ¡°Whatever it is, I wish you all the best for your future.¡±


    The female warrior felt strange hearing the word future. After all, she practically died and had no more dreams.


    ¡°So,dies. I expect a fair fight¡­¡± Igor Kozlov acts as the referee. He exined the rules of the match and separated the two women away. As he raised his hand, the audience gasped in unison.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Fight!!!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s cheers exploded as Elise charged forward at high speed.


    Charging thrust.


    Olga was able to dodge the tip of her opponent¡¯s sword. She was about to hit Elise¡¯s waist with her fingers, but she took a few steps back instead.


    A bit of glowing red smoke came out of Olga¡¯s body, and Elise¡¯s sword absorbed that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olga,¡± Elise spoke with trembling lips, using her fighting stance. ¡°I don¡¯t want to use this skill, but¡­. I feel like I have to win.¡±<sub></sub>


    Olga didn¡¯t reply and just took a fighting stance too.


    Elise could feel her heart rate suddenly increase. She didn¡¯t think that the difort she felt would instantly be so great like this, very different from when she performed the skill for the first time. She only felt a little ufortable at that time, but that feeling continued to grow as the match progressed.


    This time Olga took the initiative to attack first. She runs, jumps, and performs spinning kicks.


    Elise blocked the attack easily, and her sword sucked another glowing red smoke from the waffle seller¡¯s body.


    Olga backed away a second time. Elise guessed that her opponent just wanted to test what was going on. The red-haired woman¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t that powerful and rtively slower than usual.


    Instead of using her fighting stance, Olga pointed at her opponent instead. ¡°Aah, I remember that weapon simr to the one you have now, Elise.¡±<sub></sub>


    Due to the loud crowd, Elise couldn¡¯t hear her opponent¡¯s words. The female warrior only caught the words ¡®remember¡¯ and ¡®simr.¡¯ She had to listen to Raymund¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Hopefully, what I feared didn¡¯t happen,¡± Raymund muttered. ¡°Your opponent must use ranged attacks against you¡­. Oh, shit!¡±


    Olga spread her legs, clenched her right hand, and pulled it back.


    ¡°Attack her, Elise! Now!!!¡±


    Toote, Olga had already made a punching gesture,unching a ball of white light from her fist.


    Elise instinctively used her sword to block whatever it was. However, the ball of light exploded, sending the female warrior into the air andnding hard on the ground.


    The cheers from the audience made Elise feel the vibrations on the stadium ground.


    ¡°What the fuck!?¡± Raymund shouted in frustration. ¡°So, now all melee fighters can use magic like Renee!? It¡¯s not¡­ Huh, what did you say, Anja? That¡¯s not magic? Is that some kind of pure energy harvested from the human body? How is that different from magic!?¡±


    The god of hope snorted and held back his rant to keep Elise from panicking even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, sir.¡± Elise, already standing and raising her sword, answered.


    ¡°Ah, that attack isn¡¯t that fast¡­ I¡¯m not talking about that ball of light, but its activation.¡± Raymund spoke as quickly as he could while hiding his frustration. ¡°I can see she activates it, and I¡¯m sure you can too. Your job now is to keep trying to get close to her. You have to steal as much blood as possible. After a while, let¡¯s hope she will get tired, so you can use that opportunity to beat her.¡±


    Just as Raymund finished speaking, Olga had already sent another ball of light to Elise. The female warrior could roll away, causing the ball of light to explode behind her.


    Elise wasted no time and ran towards the seller.


    ¡°Just like you, I don¡¯t want to use this ability either, but I have to.¡± Olga shot the ball of light a third time. ¡°I also want to win this shit.¡±


    This time Elise was toote to dodge. The ball of light hit her shoulder, sending her flying again.


    ¡°The attack activation speed has increased, sir.¡± There¡¯s no time to whine in pain. Elise hurriedly got up from the ground, finding that Olga was getting ready again. The seller¡¯s fist was already smoking. ¡°I must¡­.¡±


    Elise dodged the fourth ball.


    ¡°So, the more light balls she shoots, the faster she can activate them?¡± Raymund sighed. His Servant was in a very unfavorable situation. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Elise. You have no other choice but to continue forward while dodging those balls of light.¡±


    Elise didn¡¯t argue and ran to her opponent again, jumping to dodge the fifth ball of light. Unfortunately, after that, she wasn¡¯t too lucky. The explosion from the sixth ball grazed her left leg, although it wasn¡¯t that bad.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in you continuing on!¡± Olga bluffed. ¡°Soon, you will be crushed by my attacks.¡±


    Ignoring her opponent¡¯s words, Elise continued forward.

 Chapter 122 122 – No Time to Hesitate

    Elise blocked the seventh ball of light and flew, but shended well, then dashed forward again this time.


    Olga continued to shoot the balls of light. Several times, Elise was able to dodge, but there were times when she was hit by the explosion.


    However, the magic barrier on her body had not been broken.


    ¡°Great, Elise.¡± Raymund tried to give encouragement to his servant. ¡°None of those attacks hit you hard. You always tried to dodge them.¡±


    Using her sword as support, Elise got up after being hit by the umpteenth ball of light. Yes, what Raymund said was true, but that didn¡¯t mean the female warrior was invincible. The pain and fatigue in her body were piling up.


    Olga stopped her attack. The red-haired woman looked at her smoky right hand.


    ¡°She can¡¯t attack you anymore, Elise. Or at least she needs time to do it.¡± Raymund continued. ¡°So, maybe now is the time.¡±


    Elise had indeed raised her sword, but significant doubt still gripped her heart. Elise knew she would lose if her body got hit by Olga¡¯s attack one more time.<sub>.</sub>


    Even so, Elise¡¯s desire to win is getting stronger. If she managed to beat someone as great as Olga, then it would be proof that Elise¡¯s abilities had multiplied since she first came to this world, even though her opponent wasn¡¯t at her best.


    That desire continued to grow as her heartbeat increased. But, it was mixed with the difort she had been suffering from.


    So, she advanced again. This time Olga couldn¡¯t fire the ball of light yet, but the red-haired woman managed to kick Elise in the face and jump back as far as she could.


    However, the female warrior¡¯s sword managed to steal Olga¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Elise?¡± Raymund was surprised to see the behavior of his servant. Elise just lowered her head and let her sword droop on the ground instead of continuing her attack.


    ¡°Hey, sir.¡± The female warrior let out a strange chuckle, one she had never shown before. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt this good.¡±


    It took a few seconds for Raymund to respond. ¡°What?¡±<sub></sub>


    Elise lifted her face, causing Olga to narrow her eyes and the referee gasped. The female warrior¡¯s eyes were no longer green but yellow.


    ¡°Too bad, Olga.¡± Elise carried her sword to her shoulder. She shed a wide grin that she had never shown before too. ¡°You are not a bad person, but it would be satisfying if I killed you now¡­. Well, the rules don¡¯t allow that either.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Raymund bewildered. Elise¡¯s tone reminded him of the female warrior¡¯s dark twin on the fifth mission. ¡°Are you really Elise? What¡­ Hey, bring back the real Elise!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, sir.¡± The female warrior lowered her sword and started walking toward her opponent. ¡°I¡¯m Elise.¡±


    Olga finally shot a ball of light. Elise used her sword to just hit the ball to the side. The ball exploded as soon as it hit the arena wall. The female warrior leaped forward, shing at the red-haired woman¡¯s body.


    Olga could dodge, but Elise¡¯s sword sucked her blood again.


    ¡°It turns out you¡¯re still in good shape, huh?¡± The waffle seller hissed, ducking down to avoid her opponent¡¯s stab.<sub></sub>


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Olga!¡± Eliseughed, her sword sucking Olga¡¯s blood again.


    Elise could keep up with Olga¡¯s speed. Either because Olga¡¯s condition is getting worse because of her blood being sucked in by Elise¡¯s sword or because Elise¡¯s abilities have indeed increased. Or maybe because of both.


    Even so, that doesn¡¯t mean Olga ispletely overwhelmed. She was still able to dodge the swings and thrusts from her opponent. In fact, she continues to counter-attack using her hands, feet, knees, and elbows.


    Both of them repeatedly hit their opponent with andslide, triggering the audience to prance with joy.


    ¡°Your magic barrier should have been broken a long time ago!¡± Olga cursed, finally showing a frustrated expression. She jumped back and nced at the referee, who was still watching the match.


    There is a possibility that Elise¡¯s sword has the ability to add a barrier to the female warrior¡¯s magic belt. However, now was not the time to protest. Just a little dy, Olga will be finished by Elise.


    Therefore, as soon as she saw an opportunity, Olga jumped back again as far as possible, taking a stance to punch. Her fist was already shining brightly. However, this time she didn¡¯t shoot right away. She had umted energy for it ever since she was still trading attacks with Elise.


    Instead of preparing to dodge, Elise increased her eleration, thrusting the tip of her sword forward.


    Charging thrust.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Raymund couldn¡¯t understand his sight. Elise¡¯s moves were different from usual.


    The female warrior¡¯s sword emitted jet ck smoke.


    Olga screamed and punched. She never intended to throw the ball of light but hit Elise up close. Elise also shouted, and the ck smoke on her sword grew thicker.


    Itsted a fraction of a second. Olga¡¯s glowing fist met the tip of Elise¡¯s sword. A giant explosion urred, sending the two fighters in opposite directions.


    The crowd gasped and fell silent for a few seconds, then cheered at that madness.


    The referee covered his nose from the explosion¡¯s smoke. He looked at the two women, then raised his hand.


    ¡°One!!!¡±


    ¡°Elise?¡± Raymund whispered in fear. Not because of Elise¡¯s condition, the god knows that his servant can still get up. He was worried about something else.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, sir.¡± Elise got up with difficulty, picking up her fallen sword.


    Raymund heaved a sigh of relief. The servant¡¯s tone was back to normal. ¡°Do you know what happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡­. All I know is that something else inside of me is taking over my body.¡± Elise gulped hard. ¡°But, that doesn¡¯t mean I lost my consciousness. I saw what happened¡­. Everything.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, the blood steal skill is dangerous,¡± Raymund responded. ¡°We don¡¯t know. Maybe if you use that skill again, your other personality willpletely take over your body. You¡¯d better avoid using it¡­ Ah, I¡¯m sorry I kept forcing you back then.¡±


    Elise closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°No problem, sir. I know you just want me to be able to fight the best I can.¡±


    The referee stopped the count and approached Olga. It made Elise gasp.

 Chapter 123 123 – The Champion

    ¡°Olga!!!¡± Elise ran to her friend.


    ¡°The match is over.¡± The referee signals the bell ringer. ¡°One of the fighter surrenders!!!¡±


    The bell¡¯s sound echoed, followed by an announcement from the host. ¡°The winner is Elise Fairchild!!!¡±


    ¡°Elise! Elise! Elise!!!¡± The audience cheered the female warrior.


    However, Elise didn¡¯t care about all that and kneeled beside the waffle seller.


    ¡°Well, I lost.¡± Still lying down, Olga held her forehead. She looked like she was in pain, but her expression was calm.


    ¡°Actually, you can still continue, right?¡± Elise couldn¡¯t understand why she wanted to sob.


    ¡°Maybe, but is it worth it?¡± Olga shrugged. ¡°The prize for second ce is enough to expand my business. I just got carried away when I fought you.¡±


    Elise was about to speak again, but the referee called out and raised her hand.


    The crowd was cheering for Elise again, but the female warrior¡¯s attention remained on Olga.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Come on, Elise.¡± The waffle seller got up and shed a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not a fighter anymore, but a food entrepreneur. I¡¯m too tired to use my fighting abilities anymore.¡±


    Elise sighed. The female warrior already thought of Olga as a rival, but it seemed impossible to make her fight seriously again.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡± Olga stood next to the female warrior. ¡°Congrattions on the win, my friend.¡±


    Elise looked at the dark sword in her hand, then slid it back into the sheath on her back. ¡°But, I beat you not with my own ability.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are the champion.¡±


    ¡°Next is the prize-giving ceremony!¡± The host made another announcement.


    Several people carried a portable podium from the gate, followed by the two semifinalists. Yua and Oleg Ivanov. Behind them was Renee running frantically.


    ¡°Elise!!!¡± The blonde-haired woman hugged the female warrior¡¯s body.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­. I¡¯m okay, Renee.¡± Elise was having a hard time breathing because Renee¡¯s hug was too tight. ¡°No serious injuries.¡±<sub></sub>


    Renee let go of her embrace and pressed her palms against the female warrior¡¯s cheeks. With teary eyes, Renee whimpered. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about your mental state¡­. You were fighting unlike your usual self, Elise. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    The female warrior wore a faint smile, holding her friend¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely fine, Renee.¡±


    In fact, Elise didn¡¯t feel that excruciating difort anymore.


    ¡°Congrattions, Elise.¡± Raymund joined in to congratte.


    ***


    It¡¯s been a few minutes, and Elise gaped at the food in front of her. So many kinds of seafood, steaks, sausages, fruits, and cakes are served on a giant table. Everything looks beautiful because it is neatly arranged and emits appetizing aromas.


    The mission was over, but Raymund let his servants enjoy the victory.


    ¡°How long are you going to watch this food for?¡± Renee stroked her stomach while puffing her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Mona barked as if agreeing with Renee.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Well, just leave her alone.¡± Lauren smiled at that. ¡°Maybe this is a new experience for her.¡±


    At Elise¡¯s request, Renee¡¯s sorcerer friend was invited to that private banquet. Only Elise got the luxury, but the female warrior didn¡¯t want to do it alone. It actually made her nervous. So, on Yua¡¯s suggestion, she invited those people.


    Lauren nced at in, who had the same expression as Elise, but his mouth opened wider.


    ¡°Well, it looks like you guys are used to this sort of thing.¡± Lauren widened her smile.


    Raymund could guess why the other three people weren¡¯t too surprised by the extravagant banquet. Renee is the daughter of a rich man. So, she maybe had met foods like that. Yua is a contestant in one of the highest racing series on earth. Perhaps the kunoichi had received a sumptuous banquet when she was a champion or received an award. Meanwhile, as a former assassin, Olga obviously had infiltrated society in the highest ss.


    ¡°Ah, before that, I want to give you something,¡± Elise spoke to Olga, sitting beside her.


    Renee rolled her eyes while the others smiled. Olga frowned because their smiles seemed unusual. They were clearly hiding something.


    ¡°You guys scare me.¡± The red-haired woman continued to look at those people.


    Renee patted the red-haired woman¡¯s shoulder while grinning so wide.


    ¡°What the hell happened to you guys!?¡± Olga is getting more bewildered.


    Elise took something from the bag under the chair, then handed it to Olga, which made the others heave a relief.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t open this no matter what. Leave it wrapped up.¡± Elise spoke in a firm tone.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Olga epted the square wooden box tied with a pretty white ribbon, then looked at it. Instead of understanding what was going on, she grew even more confused.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Raymund.¡± The box made a sound.


    The waffle seller tossed the box, got up from the chair, and held a dinner knife. ¡°What the fuck is this thing!?¡±


    ¡°He is my master and Elise¡¯s,¡± Yua answered with a smile. ¡°He is Raymund, the god of hope.¡±


    ¡°You prayed before selling your waffles that day, right?¡± Elise added. ¡°He was the one who sent me to help you.¡±


    Olga¡¯s chin dropped. ¡°You said¡­ God of Hope? Raymund?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Olga,¡± Raymund spoke again.


    Olga¡¯s eyes began to well up with tears. And suddenly she fell to the floor.


    ¡°Oh, Lord Raymund! It was really you who helped me! I am very grateful to you! When I was desperate, it turned out that you were by my side!¡±


    Elise hastily crouched down near the red-haired woman. ¡°Olga¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, wake up, Olga. I want to see your face.¡± Raymund continued.


    With Elise¡¯s help, Olga got up with a trembling body. The woman¡¯s face filled with tears.


    ¡°If only Olga knew your master¡¯s true nature, Yua,¡± Renee whispered to the kunoichi. ¡°She must be disgusted when she sees the true form of thatmunication device.¡±


    Yua chuckled.


    Raymund could hear Renee¡¯s words but tried to ignore them. ¡°You have no idea how much influence you have had on my servants. You taught them a valuable lesson, indirectly¡­ Ah, and your waffles are delicious, Olga.¡±


    Olga¡¯s tears flowed harder and harder, making it difficult for her to speak.

 Chapter 124 124 – Gift for the Master

    I looked at the transparent te-shaped trophy that Elise handed to me. ¡°Are you sure you want to give this to me?¡±


    The female warrior nodded. ¡°And it¡¯s up to you to use it. I guess it¡¯s not made of ss, and maybe it¡¯s a hefty price tag. Maybe you can sell it for money¡­. Oh, sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are mocking our master or not.¡± Anja chuckled.


    So, it turns out that they can feel my poverty. ¡°Are you sure? If you allow it, I really will sell it.¡±


    ¡°This is the result of your hard work, Elise,¡± Yua added. ¡°This thing reminds you of the glory you once had.¡±


    ¡°P-please.¡± The female warrior looked the other way with a flushed face. ¡°ept it, sir. Use it as you wish¡­. Yes, I did win that tournament, but it reminds me of the bad times when I wasn¡¯t myself.¡±


    Yua grimaced. ¡°Ah, then I can¡¯tment.¡±


    So, it¡¯s not really a present for me, is it?


    I looked at Elise for a moment, then said to Anja. ¡°Can I have your favor, Anja? Deliver this trophy to the god of smithing. Ask him if this thing can be made into a wakizashi. The payment is the remains of this. And if possible, I¡¯ll also want to buy the best greatsword I can get for Elise.¡±


    What about the dark sword if the trophy alone made her remember bad things?<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Very well, Sir Raymund.¡± Anja gave a thumb up and smirked.


    ¡°I can buy my own weapon, sir.¡± Elise denied. ¡°It¡¯s better if there is still some left. The money is for you to use.¡±


    ¡°I also agree with Elise, sir.¡± Yua joined in. ¡°I can also buy my own weapons.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about me. Ensuring that you are well equipped is my duty.¡± I said firmly. ¡°Use your money however you want, Elise. Maybe you want to buy something for Mona? You too, Yua. You don¡¯t want to buy booze that can affect you?¡±


    Elise and Yua exchanged nces.


    ¡°While I¡¯m still here, you can buy things from me now! Or you can order if you don¡¯t have one! I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡± Anja looked very excited. ¡°Maybe you guys need a better outfit¡­.¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Except for buying an outfit, please. You are free to buy clothes to wear in this ce, but for carrying out missions, your current outfit is good.¡±


    Yua just smiled while Elise narrowed her eyes. I do not care. Their appearance was perfect and lovely to watch through the pond.


    ¡°Ah, one more thing, sir. Before I leave.¡± Anja added. ¡°What about the sword?¡±<sub></sub>


    Our eyes fell on the dark-colored sword that was lying on the floor.


    ¨C


    [Darksin Greatsword]


    Attack: B


    [Sword of darkness that follows the progress of its possessor¡¯s ability]


    ¨C


    I shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s up to Elise.¡±


    ¡°Better sell it, sir¡­¡± The female warrior gulped. ¡°Please.¡±


    ***<sub></sub>


    I stopped the fast-forward feature, finding Yua performing a move that made it look like she was doing dozens of shes in split-second breaks. It was a skill that focused on the agility of the kunoichi.


    Job sses like a ninja in this game have two types, apart from focusing on speed. One was a ranged type that used dexterity, and the other was a ninjutsu type that required mana. Yua has weaknesses in those two areas, so it¡¯s difficult to determine the right skills for her.


    Do I regret my choice? No. She has other abilities that are not listed in the screen attribute. Not to mention her personality and other things that attracted me to her when I first met her.


    The kunoichi stopped her training and came to me. ¡°I have mastered this skill, sir. I can leave at any time.¡±


    Seeing the kunoichi, who didn¡¯t look too tired, I answered. ¡°Well, please call Elise then.¡±


    As soon as Yua came to the shrine of the female warrior, Anja came to me carrying a long white cloth package.


    ¡°What is it, Anja?¡± I raised an eyebrow, even though I could already guess what it was.


    Anja scratched her hair. ¡°The god of smith rejected this thing and said to keep it away from him. The merchant god also said the same thing. They also said that this thing gave off too much darkness. They don¡¯t even want to be given this for free¡­. Ah, hey Elise, Yua¡­.¡±


    While Anja was exining again to Yua and Elise, I took the sword from Anja and opened it. ¡°What about the god of darkness?¡±


    The messenger from the merchant god looked at me, froze for a moment, then answered. ¡°In theory, such a god should exist. Darkness exists within all people, right? Gods and goddesses are representations of various aspects in thend of Levidna.¡±


    ¡°In theory?¡± Anja¡¯s statement surprised me. ¡°That means no one has met them yet? No one knows where this god of darkness is?¡±


    ¡°There are rumors that Levi and Edna know.¡± Anja shrugged. ¡°Well, it¡¯s said that there are still many gods or goddesses who haven¡¯t been discovered. In other words, haven¡¯t been able to contact other gods in this realm. One just appeared some time ago, namely the god ofpetition.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Unfortunately, although this mystery is intriguing, I don¡¯t know how to process it. It seems hard to track down another god or goddess that¡¯s invisible. It could be a waste of time while I need to take care of my servants.


    ¡°So, what about the sword, sir?¡± Elise grimaced, staring at the dark sword still in my hand.


    ¡°We¡¯ll think about itter.¡± I walked to the pond. ¡°You¡¯d better carry out the mission first.¡±


    [A fairy crying on the beach]


    Credit points: 4500


    Skill points: 1


    [Someone is setting up a circus]


    Credit points: 4500


    Skill points: 1


    [Vigers hold a mountain festival to give thanks to the gods]


    Credit points: 4500


    Skill points: 1


    I¡¯ve checked those quests before. There have been some changes because it turns out that the missions shown can change if I don¡¯t choose them right away.


    This time, there was no choice of medium or hard quests, but it didn¡¯t matter. My servants might need an easy mission after a grueling tournament.


    ¡°You girls are going to the beach.¡± I made the decision with all my heart.


    Yua and Elise looked at each other, then the kunoichi spoke to Anja. ¡°Do you sell bikinis, Anja?¡±

 Chapter 125 125 – Have Fun at the Beach

    ¡°You look more excited than usual, sir,¡± Anja spoke with a suspicious tone.


    Of course, I¡¯m excited. Sometimes, something that isn¡¯t fully exposed is better. That¡¯s why I sent some modern-style bikini designs to the goddess of clothing. Miraculously she is willing to produce, as well as market it. There are flexible and waterproof materials in the realm of gods, so the goddess can do it with ease.


    And what¡¯s even better, I don¡¯t have to wait long for my servants to use it. They used their own money to buy it.


    My smile grew wider when I saw Yua and Elise already in bikinis. The kunoichi wore a pink one, while Elise chose a dark red like her battle outfit. When designing those bathing suits, I made sure the cover was enough to protect the decency but not too much.


    It¡¯s so sexy and attractive to look at.


    ¡°Actually, what happened to you, sir?¡± Anja¡¯s tone changed to that of a frightened person. ¡°Your smile is kind of creepy.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m just enjoying the view.¡±


    ***


    Standing on the white sandy beach, Elise had just put on her bikini. However, she didn¡¯t immediately go to the gentle waves or stare at the beautiful blue scenery.<sub>.</sub>


    The female warrior moved her new great sword instead. That weapon with a golden hilt looked sharp and shiny, but Elise felt something was wrong. The grip was ufortable in the palm of the hand, the weight distribution wasn¡¯t what she expected, and the de was too long.


    It had only been a while, but she had missed the Darksin, that sword with the skull tip.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yua tickled Elise¡¯s waist, making the female warrior jump. ¡°We¡¯re in such a beautiful ce, but why are you so busy with your sword? You said that yourself, right? Mona doesn¡¯t like swimming, and she¡¯s willing to take care of our clothes and weapons.¡±


    The dog barked while sitting near Elise and Yua¡¯s clothes. Her size is no longer as small as a chihuahua but not so big that it scares people. She looks like an average dog.


    ¡°Umm¡­. But is this a good thing?¡± Elise looked at the cliffs only a few feet from the beach, not too steep, with cream colors and sparse greenery. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we help the fairy?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard the fairy cry yet?¡± Yua asked back.


    Elise shook her head. ¡°Perhaps, we should look for them¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on.¡± The kunoichi grabbed the female warrior¡¯s hand. ¡°We need to refresh our minds! That banquet was great, but still not enough! We need something more fun!¡±<sub></sub>


    Yua kept pulling her friend¡¯s hand. And when she arrived at the shore, she threw herself into the water,ughing merrily.


    Elise, hit by the ssh, put her feet in the waves. The refreshing cold sensation,bined with the mixture of water and sand that felt as if it was gently massaging her feet, made the woman couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The kunoichi sshed Elise with water, making the female warrior¡¯s body even wetter. Elise did not remain silent and created a more enormous ssh in return.


    They continued to y on the shore, swimming and sshing each other.


    Up there, Raymund almost cried at the lovely sight: two gorgeous women in bikinis ying cheerfully on the beach. Their almost bare assets became more beautiful because of the sparkle of the water.


    ¡°Are you girls enjoying it?¡± Raymund asked with envy. He wanted to join his servants, but a god couldn¡¯t possibly descend below. Maybe he should build a swimming pool or something in his ce in the future.


    ¡°Of course, sir!¡± Yua climbed onto Elise¡¯s back, drowning both of them.


    ¡°Kyaa!!!¡± Elise, who came out of the water, held up her bra, whose knots were identally untied.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Let me see yours!¡± The kunoichi chased the female warrior to steal that bra.


    ¡°No! Stay away, Yua!¡± Elise runs away with a red face. She didn¡¯t have time to fix her bra because Yua was chasing after her like crazy.


    However, Yua suddenly stopped. Her brow furrowed. ¡°Did you hear that, Elise?¡±


    The female warrior also stopped, still holding on to her untied bra. ¡°That¡­ A cry?¡±


    That voice faintly echoed from a distance.


    ***


    Already wearing their battle armor, Raymund¡¯s two servants ran towards a cliff closer to the sea. There was a ball of a green light there.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± Elise slowed her pace as Mona barked. It turned out that Yua was no longer beside the female warrior.


    When she looked back, Elise found that the kunoichi was twenty feet away from her, not moving at all.


    The two women looked at each other from a distance, creating an awkward silence.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going there¡­¡± Yua let out a groan-like sound.


    ¡°What are you afraid of, Yua?¡± Raymund asked, surveying the surroundings. ¡°Bees? Are you afraid of those insects?¡±


    The kunoichi bit her lip, looking like she was about to cry. Her eyes looked at the bees flying back and forth from the seafront to the cliffs.


    At first, Raymund wanted to force Yua, but this was not an emergency. The kunoichi didn¡¯t have to fight those ck and yellow insects.


    Raymund remembered how he treated Elise when she was frightened in a crisis or in the face of fire. The god realized that maybe sometimes he was overreacting.


    ¡°Okay, wait there, Yua.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°Elise, approach that ball of light.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yua. They are still far from you.¡± After saying that, Elise started to walk.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± Yua squeezed the bottom of her outfit. ¡°When I was little, I threw rocks at the beehives, and they chased me¡­¡± The kunoichi choked.


    ¡°No problem, Yua.¡± Raymund tried to use a warm tone. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to tell me if you¡¯re notfortable doing it.¡±


    Meanwhile, Elise gasped as she reached her destination. It turned out that the light green light came from a being the size of a human palm, shaped like a naked woman, but with transparent wings on its back.


    ¡°You¡­.¡± The Being with long dark green hair looked at Elise while wiping her tears. ¡°Y-you¡¯re not an ordinary human?¡±


    It was a fairy with extraordinary natural beauty.


    ¡°Hey¡­.¡± Elise waved her hand stiffly, giving her signature awkward grin. ¡°I¡¯m Elise. I was sent by Raymund, the god of hope to answer your prayers¡­ I guess?¡±


    Raymund did order his servant to exin it all. He heard from Anja, some fantastical beings like fairies would be able to feel the divinity inside the god¡¯s servant. So, they will believe that Yua and Elise were really sent by a god. The mission will be so much easier. The fairy will trust the girls and epts their help.


    ¡°Really!?¡± The fairy flew close to Elise¡¯s nose, making the female warrior flinch. ¡°My name is Alette.¡±

 Chapter 126 126 – Invasion

    ¡°So.¡± Elise still talks stiffly. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a forest fairy that lives nearby¡­. No more. Unlike what humans say, our colony only lives like other creatures. We are not protectors of the forest or anything like that. But, we really love nature. Nature is an inseparable part of us.¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying, Alette?¡± The female warrior slightly bent her body so that her face was the same height as the petite woman.


    The fairy pointed to the bee swarm that was going back and forth from the seafront to the cliff. Elise realized that the bees weren¡¯t actually in groups but made holes in the cliff individually. Those insects dig the hole, suck water from the seafront, then use the water to strengthen the hole¡¯s walls.


    ¡°Ah, like a cement mix,¡± Raymund concluded after observing the bees, which turned out to be bigger than the ordinary bee.


    ¡°They make the holes toy eggs.¡± Alette wiped her tears.<sub>.</sub>


    Elise observed those circr holes. They¡¯re like bullet marks and were only inches away from each other. ¡°Is something bothering them?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t cry if it was an ordinary predator who did it. It¡¯s a natural cycle.¡± Alette was still struggling to hold back her tears. ¡°But, there are creatures that¡­. Ah, there they are!¡±


    About ten other insects were flying over there. Their shape is like a winged praying mantis but with w-like hands. And what makes them look even more unnatural is their neon light blue body color.


    ¡°They¡¯re not insects from this habitat,¡± Alette growled as the insects made the bees flee. ¡°The elders in our vige suspected that they were man-made who had escaped experimentation. In nature, there are no such insects¡­. Hey, look at them stealing those bee eggs!¡±


    The insects plucked rice grain-like eggs from the holes, having destroyed the protection their mother had made. They can carry several eggs at once thanks to their unnatural hands.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Do you want me to destroy them?¡± Elise asked.


    ¡°Please! Don¡¯t let them do more damage than this!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Elise came up to the bugs, caught them with her hands, then squeezed them hard. The few remaining insects immediately flew away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chase them! Let them go!¡± Alette warned, flying to Elise. ¡°Hey, stay away! This girl just helped you all!¡±


    Some of the bees about to sting Elise¡¯s body returned to their respective activities.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to go after them? Don¡¯t you want me toe to their nest?¡± Elise watched the thieving bugs continue to move away, then looked at her palms full of insect remains and thick white liquid. She remembers the flying scorpions that attacked the poppy fields in the third mission.


    ¡°Aah, it is said that the king of the colony of those insects is very dangerous, especially their king¡­. I just didn¡¯t want to put you in danger.¡± Alette sighed.


    ¡°Well, I came here to help you.¡± Elise shed a smile, though still stiff. Elise was already awkward with ordinary people, even more so in front of a fantastical being like Alette. The female warrior felt a different aura from the fairy.


    ¡°By destroying those bugs earlier, you¡¯ve helped a lot, Elise.¡± The fairy shook her head. ¡°I could have taken you to that cursed insect¡¯s colony. However, even my vigers don¡¯t dare to fight them. We have sufficient armaments and arge number of us. Yes, we do admit that we are not forest protectors. However, we shouldn¡¯t be standing still looking at this destructive unnaturalness¡­. Unfortunately, we were too scared¡­. Even though this sphemy could upset the bnce of nature here.¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± Elise recalled a documentary she had watched long ago. ¡°The poption of bees here will be greatly reduced, even though they are important for pollination. Not to mention their predators, which will decrease due tock of food¡­. And so on.¡±


    ¡°It seems you understand the importance of the bnce of nature.¡± The fairy finally put on a smile. ¡°Those insects make the bees¡¯ eggs into creatures that look like them. Such a thing alone is not something natural. No other animal breeds like that.¡±


    ¡°Looks like they really need to be exterminated.¡±


    ¡°But, are you sure you want to do that? Against the king of that cursed insects and its army?¡± Alette made a worried face. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up against. I can¡¯t give more information because no one in my vige dares to approach those their nest.¡±


    Elise nodded, this time neither stiff nor doubtful. ¡°This is my duty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve be more and more reliable, Elise.¡± Raymundplimented Elise, who in the past would not have immediately agreed like that.


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean Elise isn¡¯t afraid at all. The worry and nervousness in her were still there, but this time she was able to handle it more, even with her legs shaking again like when she was going to fight Olga.


    The god then spoke to Yua. ¡°So, how about it, Yua? Are you also afraid of other kinds of insects?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡± Yua shook her head and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m really disgusted by other bugs, but I can still handle it as long as it¡¯s not bees. They¡¯re evil.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Raymund then gave the order again. ¡°Ask the fairy for a detour, Elise.¡±


    Instead of following what her master said, Elise focused her attention on a bee sitting on one of the rocks. That bee is motionless as if watching the others do their job.


    ¡°Ah, she hasn¡¯t moved from here thest few days.¡± Alette flew closer to the bee. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­. I feel that there is something a little different about her. Maybe she¡¯s a little bit smarter than the others and believes that it¡¯ll be pointless if she puts her eggs down now.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± With her passive animal control blessing skill, Elise also sensed something different about the bee. ¡°She wants her children to be safe, doesn¡¯t she? She is unique¡­. Ah, is it possible that we can get to the nest of those insects without passing these bees? I need my friend¡¯s help, but she is terrified of the bees.¡±


    The fairy began to fly from that ce. ¡°Then follow me.¡±

 Chapter 127 127 – The Nest

    The two women took quite a while to reach their destination. They had to take a detour through the mangrove forest, then stopped to see the view of green leaves with purple flowers. However, Yua asked not to stay there too long because there could be bees there.


    None of that caught Raymund¡¯s attention. He even uses the fast forward feature so that everything can be done quickly. The god wants to see his two girls having fun in bikinis again.


    ¡°There it is.¡± Alette pointed to arge mound in the distance.


    ¡°That¡­¡± Yua narrowed her eyes. ¡°Six feet at most¡­. Seven maybe? From your story, I thought their nest would be bigger, Alette.¡±


    The fairy folded her arms across her chest, shuddering as if she felt cold. ¡°You have no idea how terrible they are!¡±


    Elise crouched down, surveying the nest with more focus. She saw the neon blue insects, and they weren¡¯t all winged praying mantises like before. There are things like centipedes, bees, dragonflies, cockroaches, and so on. Theye in and out, fly and crawl from the holes in the nest.


    ¡°What shall we do, sir?¡± Elise asked her master.


    Raymund was silent for a moment. ¡°They don¡¯t seem aggressive, so¡­¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Suddenly Yua patted Elise¡¯s shoulder. When the female warrior turned her head back, she received a ck ball with a burning fuse that was billowing smoke.


    ¡°I can¡¯t throw, Elise, so you do it,¡± Yua spoke as fast as a machine gun firing bullets. ¡°I want to get out of here immediately.¡±


    Elise looked at the bomb in her hand with her mouth slightly open, then at Yua again. ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°What the fuck, Yua!!!¡± Raymund just realized what the kunoichi was doing.


    ¡°Throw that right now, Elise!¡± Yua started to panic. ¡°The explosion was huge!¡±


    Elise looked around in confusion, ran to the nest, and threw what was in her hands. The spherical bombnded within inches of its target, but luckily it rolled into the nest.


    A loud bang echoed as the bomb exploded, shaking the ground and throwing grains of sand and chunks of the nest into the air.<sub></sub>


    Elise and Yua ducked down and protected their heads. After the explosion died down, they took out their respective weapons.


    ¡°P-please, don¡¯t do that again, Yua!¡± Elise stuttered because she waspletely unprepared for that situation.


    ¡°Focus on our opponent!¡± Yua stared at the flying insects inrge numbers.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t evene up with a n to beat those tiny bugs yet!¡± Raymund¡¯s emotions burned even more. Because of using the fast-forward feature, he had little time to think.


    Yua paid no heed to her master¡¯s words and chose to speak to the fairy. ¡°Alette, hide behind me!¡±


    Instead, the fairy hid behind Elise¡¯s back, probably not believing Yua, who made everything so messed up.


    The two women continued to focus on the insects, some of which began to approach with an ear-splitting hum. Mona was also prepared to growl and lower her body, ready to pounce.<sub></sub>


    The insects drew closer, triggering Yua and Elise to swing their swords. The two women managed to sh at some of them, but the rest just passed by.


    Yes, the insects are not attacking. They just fly or crawl in various directions.


    ¡°So, actually, they are not dangerous?¡± Yua blinked her eyes. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness, Yua.¡± Raymund snorted. ¡°Fortunately, they didn¡¯t attack. It¡¯s all because of you. Things turned out this way.¡±


    Yua shrugged, closed one eye, and stuck her tongue out at Raymund. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Elise hissed. She still uses her fighting stance. ¡°It¡¯s still not over.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Elise?¡± Yua raised her small sword again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a big boss or something in that nest.¡±


    Suddenly the insects stopped, then flew or crawled back towards the ruins of their nests, which were still burning and smoking.


    Once again, Elise could feel something different thanks to her animal control blessing trait. ¡°There¡¯s the biggest one from the nest¡­. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s their leader?¡±


    Actually, Elise wasn¡¯t too sure either. She just conveyed what her guts said.


    ¡°Could it be that the nest is only the top, and its original size down to the ground is enormous?¡± Raymund made a guess. ¡°You guys prepare for the worst. There¡¯s no turning back. They could be a big threat to Aletta vige.¡±


    ¡°Dam..¡± Yua put on a bitter smile. ¡°Looks like I did make a big mistake.¡±


    Meanwhile, Alette pressed herself against Elise¡¯s back and curled up with her eyes closed. Her petite body shook like crazy. ¡°That¡­ is the monster¡­.¡±


    All the insects gathered near their former nest, and not long after, a creature bigger than them came out of the smoke. Its body shape resembles a beetle,plete with a pincer in front. However, its legs were like spiders, and its skin color was also neon blue.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s their king.¡± Elise tightened her grip on the sword while that monster was already walking toward Raymund¡¯s servants. All the other insects followed behind the creature.


    However, Yua lowered her sword instead. ¡°Errr¡­. You said the size will be bigger than the others?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right¡­. But that thing is only as big as a baby¡¯s head.¡± The corners of Yua¡¯s lips twitched as she watched the ¡®king¡¯ of the insects limping and almost falling. Maybe it¡¯s due to the effects of the explosion.


    Raymund wasughing so hard he could hardly speak. ¡°What¡­ What the fuck!!?? Hahaha!!! This is hrious!!!¡±


    Elise dashed forward again, jumped, and stabbed the insect ¡®king.¡¯ That creature spurted white liquid and stopped moving. She did all of that with a very serious expression as if she was fighting for her life.


    And then, the flying insects fell, and the crawling ones froze. Raymund¡¯sughter grew louder at the super anticlimactic sight.


    Aletta flew in various directions so cheerfully. Her eyes were filled with happy tears. ¡°You girls are amazing!¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Yua put her hands on her hips and looked up. ¡°Everything is done, sir? Can we go home?¡±


    Raymund, who had been about to stopughing,ughed even more.


    On the other hand, Elise wiggled her sword to clear it of the bug liquid. She is still not happy with her new weapon.

 Chapter 128 128 – The Mother’s Struggle

    Elise and Alette returned to the bees¡¯ location that afternoon. However, they no longer find those insects.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait here.¡± Yua sighed, stopping very far from that ce.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Elise nced at the kunoichi and continued her journey with Alette.


    The fairy didn¡¯t want to talk to Yua because the explosion from the kunoichi¡¯s bomb could damage the ecosystem. Fortunately, it was far from the forest.


    ¡°Holy shit¡­. This shit is fucking hrious. It was so anticlimactic¡­.¡± Raymund finally managed to contain hisughter. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to see that, Yua? Even I was curious about the bee.¡±


    Yua just shook her head.


    ¡°Ah, you should be punishedter.¡± The god let out an evil chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s because you were reckless.¡±


    ¡°I just want to get out of this ce full of bees.¡± The kunoichi pressed her finger to her lips, disying an expression of fear that seemed fake. ¡°But¡­. I will ept the consequences, sir¡­ Please, don¡¯t be too rough.¡± The woman used her gship seductive sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Meanwhile, Alette and Elise went to the mother bee, still clinging to one side of the cliff.


    ¡°You can do it already¡­¡± The fairy whispered to the insect.


    Elise looked at the setting sun. ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote?¡±


    ¡°She has been in a lot of torment holding the egg in her body. More than this, she can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± Alette wiped her tears. ¡°When it gets dark, I¡¯ll help illuminate her.¡±


    The bee flew, looking for a suitable location for a moment, then began to dig into the soft surface of the cliff. Elise sat on the sand, and Monay beside her while the fairy continued to fly near the bug.


    ¡°Come on, you can do it.¡± The fairy gave encouragement. The bee¡¯s movements were a bit shaky, perhaps because of the pain.


    Alette didn¡¯t interfere at all as the bee dug a hole, took water from the sea, and used the water to form a wall in that hole. Alette could have asked the bee to use another bee¡¯s hole to save time, but the fairy chose not to. She let things happen naturally.


    Since the bee already looked very weak, the process took quite a while. It was already dark when the bee finallyid its eggs, provided a reserve of honey, and covered it with another sand-water mixture.<sub></sub>


    Raymund did not use the fast-forward feature to observe all that. It turns out that details like this are also interesting to follow. The god realized how insane it was to develop this game.


    ¡°After this, what will happen?¡± Elise rose to her feet as the bee flew out of its hole.


    Alette closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°This is the end of her time. It may sound cruel, but that¡¯s the will of nature.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elise widened her eyes. ¡°She will die?¡±


    The mother bee fell near the sea, limping on the water-drenched sand. She tried to fly again but couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Elise,¡± Raymund whispered. ¡°Bring her to our ce.¡±


    ***


    Several minutes had passed, and Elise was still kneeling on the floor. The bee was still lying in her hands, not moving at all.<sub></sub>


    ¡°It might take her some time to absorb the divine energy from this ce.¡± I knelt beside the woman,menting on the bug.


    ¡°By the way, sir¡­¡± Elise hissed. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it. You punished Yua by making her wear a bikini again, right?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Elise.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to wear a bikini too?¡± Elise looked at me with a slightly flushed face, then looked down to check the crimson bikini that had wrapped her body again. ¡°It feels really weird, wearing a bikini, but not at the pool or the beach.¡±


    ¡°Think of it as a form of solidarity.¡± I chuckled, then turned my head to the kunoichi, who was on the other end. She was already wearing her pink bikini. ¡°And you girls just bought those swimsuits, right? Don¡¯t you want to wear it longer?¡±


    This is payback because I can¡¯t join the fun at the beach. I will satisfy my eyes with those twodies in attractive swimsuits.


    ¡°Hey,e here, Yua,¡± I called the kunoichi. ¡°Let¡¯s have a look at this beautiful bug.¡±


    ¡°Hell no! I¡¯m not going there, sir!¡± Yua eximed while crossing her arms across her chest.


    Elise looked at the bee in her hand again. ¡°Ah, she¡¯s moving.¡±


    Mona, in her human form and chained to a pir, barked cheerfully. However, the barking doesn¡¯t sound like an animal butes from a cute voice actor.


    If this experiment is sessful, I wonder what this bee will look like. Will she be like Mona?


    The bee began to twitch, getting up on its feet. She stumbled on Elise¡¯s hands, then pped her wings. At first, she also struggled to make her body float.


    And finally, the hum of its fast-moving wings filled the air. She managed to fly over Elise¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that she is still alive.¡± Elise smiled widely. ¡°Thanks foring up with this idea, sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just impressed by her struggle to ensure a life for her children. It would be a shame if such a smart and tough creature died.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t let here near me!¡± Yua shouted again.


    The bee flew in circles around me, Elise, and Mona. The dog looked overjoyed and tried to catch the insect, but her master stopped it. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Mona. She will die if you squeeze her.¡±


    Then, the bee stopped in mid-air. Her big eyes stared at a point.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Yua shook her head. ¡°W-why is she looking at me?¡±


    All of a sudden, the bee hurtled towards Yua, who immediately screamed and ran away.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t chase her!¡± Elise moves to catch the bee.


    Yua kept running like she was about to lose her life, followed by the bee and Elise. The cleavages on both of my servants also moved to the rhythm of their feet, creating a pleasant sight.


    This is happiness.


    ¡°Sir Raymund!¡± The kunoichi became more hysterical. ¡°Please do something, don¡¯t just stand there!¡±

 Chapter 129 129 – The Waterfall

    Yua was in an all-four position, still wearing her bikini. So much sweat dripped down her body, and she had shortness of breath. ¡°I¡¯ve fought demons before¡­. I¡¯ve also fought great fighters¡­. But, why is this more tiring than all that.¡±


    Fortunately, Anja came at the right time. Elise managed to catch the bee and put it in a cage sold by that woman. The shape is simr to a bird cage but smaller, and the bars are tighter.


    ¡°Looks like she has calmed down,¡± Anjamented on the bees that hadnded at the bottom of the birdcage. ¡°Like the leash around Mona¡¯s neck, this cage will calm her down.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Elise held the cage, observing the bug.


    I checked my game UI. Just like Mona, the bee has also been registered as my servant. This means I can keep an eye on her from the pond.


    ¡°Elise, can you control her?¡± I asked the female warrior.


    The woman tilted her head, still looking at the insect. ¡°It may take some time, sir. She is very different from Mona.¡±


    ¡°Later, she can do reconnaissance, enter ces that have limited ess¡­¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Yua was almost hysterical. ¡°You will use her in missions too, sir?¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Come on, Yua.¡± Anja snorted. ¡°What if you meet a bee demon? I¡¯m sure you can ovee your fear, just like Elise. She can already be near the fire, even though she used to be hysterical seeing that thing.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able topletely shake off my fear.¡± Elise chimed in.


    Yua changed her position to kneel, then looked at Anja. ¡°What did you say, Anja? What demons?¡±


    ¡°Bee demon.¡± Anja shrugged.


    The kunoichi squeezed her head. ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°Ordinary demons are rare, let alone specific ones.¡± I sighed. If I want to use the bee for a mission, I have to make the kunoichi not afraid of the bug. ¡°Ah, so we can¡¯t take the bee on the mission yet, Elise?¡±


    The female warrior nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, sir. I really need some time to train her.¡±


    Yua hastily stood up. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go on a mission now! I don¡¯t want to be in the same ce as that bug.¡±<sub></sub>


    Gotcha.


    ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s what you want.¡± I pped my forehead, putting on a disappointed look as convincing as possible. ¡°However, you must deal with your fear of bees when you return, Yua.¡±


    The kunoichi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You are not alone. Elise and I will help you.¡± I shed a smile and patted the kunoichi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And I¡¯m not asking you to hurry. You can take your time. However, I still hope you can get past your fear. I want you to be able to do your best on missions, even if there are bees beside you. This is to answer the prayers of those people.¡±


    I walked to my magic pond before the kunoichi retorted.


    [In a city, there is a terror from the ¡®nose poop shooter¡¯]


    Credit points: 5000


    Skill points: 1<sub></sub>


    [Someone is building the red district]


    Credit points: 10000


    Skill points: 2


    [Ind covered in thick mist. Even gods don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside]


    Credit points: 15000


    Skill points: 3


    The first mission was too silly. What the hell is ¡®nose poop shooter?¡¯ I¡¯m also not happy with the second quest. The red district has connotations of adult entertainment. I don¡¯t want my servants to be close to something like that.


    It was this third option that caught my attention.


    ¡°Anja, do you know of an Ind covered in the thick mist?¡± I asked Anja that because there¡¯s an interesting thing mentioned in the mission description.


    The gods don¡¯t know what happened? Really?


    Anja seemed to think for a moment. ¡°Hmmm¡­. I¡¯ve only heard a little, sir. The gods don¡¯t know much about it, what¡¯s in it, or why thend ispletely covered in the mist¡­¡±


    I smell bullshit. There was no way the gods didn¡¯t know at all. Maybe they are hiding something. ¡°Then what else, Anja?¡±


    ¡°It is said that thend was once inhabited by elves¡­. Then¡­. Oh! Every human whoes to thatnd can¡¯t return!¡±


    My heart rate started to crawl up. Not much information was given by Anja, but it made me very curious. Elves? No human ever came back from there? It¡¯s all a form that makes me really want to find out what¡¯s going on in that ce.


    ***


    Raymund decided to send his servants on mission number three. After he thought for a while, he came to a conclusion. It is better to train the servants to go on demanding tasks so that their abilities will be trained to the maximum. They wouldn¡¯t be well trained if they were just doing easy missions. If they are forced to face a difficult mission that cannot be avoided, they will be in trouble.


    So, there they are now. Landed on the rocks near the waterfall.


    Yua took a deep breath, clearly relieved that she didn¡¯t have to be with the bee anymore. ¡°It¡¯s just me, or Sir Raymund is really hitting our ass harder every time he sent us on a mission?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think?¡± Raymund chuckled.


    Elise stared at the giant waterfall, which emitted a loud rumble that was strangely melodious to her ears.


    ¡°Waterfall, huh?¡± Yua looked around at the big trees in the area of ??the waterfall. ¡°Too bad we didn¡¯t bring our swimsuits.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I can send it to you right now.¡± Raymund hastily answered. He has just activated the skill to send items to his servants. ¡°I will¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding, sir.¡± Yua interrupted her master¡¯s words, then jumped onto arge rock. She could feel light sshes of water hitting her face. ¡°I think I¡¯ve done enough refreshment. Now it¡¯s time to focus on the mission.¡±


    ¡°I am really¡­.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Raymund¡¯s words were cut short by a slightly hoarse voice of a woman. Elise and Yua turned to the source of the voice, which was a petite figure in a deep purple robe. Raymund¡¯s servants couldn¡¯t see Her face because it was covered by arge hood.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you two for a while, but I can¡¯t guess who you really are.¡± The figure continued her t tone. ¡°As far as I know, you girls came from some kind of low-flying cloud or something.¡±

 Chapter 130 130 – Land of the Elven

    ¡°Gave her an honest answer, Yua.¡± Raymund gave the order.


    ¡°Did you just pray,dy?¡± Yua shed a friendly smile and walked over to therge rock that the figure was standing on. ¡°My name is Yua. This is my friend Elise and her pet, Mona. We havee from a very faraway ce to answer your prayers.¡±


    The figure lowered its hood, revealing her pale-skinned head, long white hair, yellow eyes, and pointed ears. Raymund¡¯s two servants held their breath at the sight of the elven woman, something they had never seen before.


    Even Raymund almost shouted ¡®elf loli.¡¯ But, he restrained himself because now he realized he had to maintain his dignity in front of his servants.


    ¡°What made me have to trust you?¡± The figure spoke with almost no change in expression.


    ¡°Nothing? But, how else can you exin our arrival other than we are from the realm of gods and will help you?¡±


    The figure froze for a moment. ¡°Well¡­. It¡¯s just too weird for me. I never believed in a god for thousands of years, and now that I¡¯m so desperate, I pray to them¡­. You just said my prayer was answered? It¡¯s just¡­. Oh, my name is Kimi.¡±


    Yua looked around. ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Kimi.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Just call me Kimi.¡± The figure jumped off the rock and walked up to the two women.


    ¡°Nice instrument.¡± Still smiling, Yua pointed at the stringed object on Kimi¡¯s back. It looked like a guitar but with a body more like a pear and a much shorter handle.


    ¡°A bard, maybe?¡± Raymund made a guess.


    When Kimi got close to the kunoichi, she had to look up because her body was so small, like elementary school children. ¡°But, it seems I have no other choice. After all, I¡¯ve been in contact with strangers many times. How is it different now?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± The kunoichi raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a lute.¡± Kimi took the instrument on her back and then began to y it, creating a series of higher and brighter melodies than the guitar. Even while doing that, her face was expressionless.


    Kimi¡¯s lute emitted beads of light that came to Raymund¡¯s servants¡¯ ears and clothes. They gasped when they felt something strange on that part of their body.<sub></sub>


    ¡°This¡­.¡± Elise touched her ears which were now pointed like Kimi¡¯s. Mona could only widen her eyes at the drastic change.


    ¡°Oh, our clothes changed too.¡± Yua looked at her dark green outfit, which now looked more like a magician¡¯s long-sleeved robe, but the cleavage was still as exposed as before, and the bottom barely covered the crotch.


    Elise also looked at her clothes, which were now decorated with carvings on the armor. However, its basic shape hadn¡¯t changed much, still like a tight leotard.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t say much more after this.¡± After ying her lute, Kimi covered her head with the hood again. ¡°I always ask anyone whoes here for help. Their chances of sess seem greater when they know nothing. They will not be consumed by a great desire after knowing what they face. Although, in the end, it¡¯s all the same.¡±


    The kunoichi frowned. ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    ¡°Freeing thisnd from that mist.¡± Kimi sighed, turned around, then pointed south. ¡°Go over there. The two of you will meet three adventurers in a vige. Make sure you join them and go on missions with them. Good luck, and thank you.¡±


    ¡°Do they have any special features?¡± Yua asked again.<sub></sub>


    ¡°They¡­.¡±


    ***


    It turned out that the journey was quite a long one. It took about an hour for the two toe out of the forest. From the start, Elise and Yua didn¡¯t find anything extraordinary. They found only ordinary-looking trees and some insects such as butterflies and beetles. The rest of the animals were just big brown cats who ran away as soon as they saw Mona.


    Raymund yawned. ¡°Boring.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the vige Kimi was referring to?¡± Yua pointed to a collection of green mounds the size of a house in the distance.


    Elise narrowed her eyes. ¡°But, aren¡¯t those just hills?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yua shook her head. ¡°Look, they have doors and windows.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. The civilization is very different from humans, huh?¡± Raymundmented.


    Yua and Elise continued their journey in the meadow with short grass. Several transparent ball-shaped monsters jumped around them but didn¡¯t attack. Elise remembered the slime spheres she and Renee had fought. The difference was that the slime spheres there looked bigger and lighter in color than in the human world.


    Yua rubbed her chin as they finally arrived at the vige, fascinated by the sight. The kunoichi¡¯s guess was correct. The hills were actually houses in the shape of a semi-circle, with the entirety overgrown with grass, except for the rounded windows and doors, as well as the chimney at the top.


    Several elves strolled along the dirt roads. Some are pale-skinned like Kimi, but some are brown or even dark. They paid no attention to Raymund¡¯s two servants, only a few men checking their cleavage. Something very ordinary.


    ¡°So, where should we go?¡± Elise asked, trying to ignore the lewd stares.


    ¡°Find a restaurant or something. If what you¡¯re looking for are adventurers, they¡¯d have gathered in a ce like that.¡± Raymund exined.


    Yua made a gesture like she was saluting the g. ¡°Roger, sir!¡±


    ¡°How many times have I told you?¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me too loudly in public, or people will think you¡¯re crazy.¡±


    The kunoichi chuckled. She loved to tease her master.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the two women to arrive in an area lined with shops, which looked the same as the previous houses but had open fronts and tables filled with all kinds of goods.


    ¡°I want to go shopping. Lots of interesting stuff here that I¡¯m sure can¡¯t be bought anywhere else.¡± Yua looked at the bracelet and ne shop. The seller smiled kindly at her. ¡°This is the world of elves, after all.¡±


    ¡°You can do itter. The important thing is to find the three adventurers first.¡±


    Elise pointed to the most enormous building there. ¡°Perhaps they were there, sir?¡±

 Chapter 131 131 – A Tavern

    As soon as they entered the building, Yua and Elise found what they were looking for among the few visitors. A male elf warrior with messy red hair and brown skin, an archer boy with blond hair, and a wizard with short blue hair. The three of them sat in the corner of the tavern withrge wooden jugs on a round table.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Yua whispered to Elise. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk to them right away.¡±


    ¡°Pets are not allowed. You can tie him outside. Make sure he doesn¡¯t pee or poop, or you¡¯ll pay a fine.¡± The orange-haired male waitress passed the two Raymund servants while carrying a tray of jugs.


    Elise was forced to ask her pet to go outside. Mona followed her master¡¯s orders, though with a sad face and head bowed.


    Raymund noticed that the blue-haired wizard was watching the dog intently.


    Yua and Elise then sat in the bar area, close to the three adventurers.


    ¡°So,dies, what do you want to order?¡± The waiter who had told Elise earlier came to them with a smile. ¡°Sorry for my rudeness earlier. I just want this ce kept clean.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s the two of us who should be apologizing.¡± Yua smiled back, pointing at the table where the three elves were sitting. ¡°I ordered whatever they had.¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­ Anything, as long as it¡¯s not alcohol.¡± Elise added.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Milk?¡±


    Elise answered with a stiff nod.


    Meanwhile, those three elves were talking to each other.


    ¡°We will continue our mission.¡± The redhead tightly gripped the hilt of the giant sword that was almost as big as his body. ¡°We must have a power greater than humans to fight them. And this is all we can do. As I have often said, governments are unreliable. They ask humanity for peace, so we were sent to this secluded ind.¡±


    ¡°To be fair¡­¡± The archer toyed with her long blonde hair. ¡°Actually, it was the elves who dered war first, right? They¡¯re too arrogant and think humans are below them, Marko.¡±


    The warrior named Marko snorted. ¡°And now you dare to speak like that, Henrik? I don¡¯t care what happened before or who did this first, the humans have done wrong to us, and they must be exterminated!¡±


    ¡°After a long struggle like this, I thought, is it all worth it?¡± Henrik sipped his drink. ¡°Perhaps, it is our destiny to live here. Everything we need here is sufficient.¡±


    Marko tugged at Henrik¡¯s cor. ¡°We swore to carry out this mission to the end. Have you forgotten? This is also what your parents wished for, right?¡±<sub></sub>


    The blonde-haired archer pushed his friend¡¯s hand away. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll still follow you, but I¡¯ll leave if things get any worse. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Veins started to protrude on Henrik¡¯s neck.


    ¡°How many of ourrades have died in this mission? We used to be eight, and we died one by one. Lastly, Kimi left us.¡± Henrik replied in a fierce tone.


    Elise and Yua exchanged nces when Kimi¡¯s name was mentioned.


    Marko¡¯s teeth gritted. He got up and was about to hit Henrik. However, the blue-haired wizard raised her magic staff, which emitted something like transparent yellow tendrils. That thing then caught Marko¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The woman snapped, adjusting the position of her sses. ¡°Don¡¯t fight!¡±


    ¡°If you guys want to fight, do it outside.¡± The waiter gave a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb other visitors.¡±


    Marko sat back down, crossed his arms over his chest, and looked the other way.<sub></sub>


    ¡°We have to think of a solution.¡± The blue-haired wizard sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no way we can continue this mission with just the three of us.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the madman willing toe with us to fight the smander and take its ws, Vilja?¡± Henrik yed with his hair again.


    ¡°Did you say a smander!?¡± Yua stood up so suddenly that Elise choked on the milk she was drinking. The female warrior¡¯s mouth became filled with white liquid.


    Carrying her jug, Yua joined the adventurers. After wiping her face with a rag, Elise briefly froze but finally followed the kunoichi.


    Henrik nced at the cleavage of Yua and whistled, then raised his hands when he received a fierce re from Vilja.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Want me to join your party?¡± The kunoichi pressed her index finger to her mouth, letting out a soft sigh.


    Raymund cleared his own throat.


    ¡°What do you want, Miss?¡± Vilja asked in a wary tone.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m really interested in your conversation.¡± Yua looked at the three elves with amazement. ¡°I want to fight smanders for a long time. However, I never had the chance to do so.¡±


    The blue-haired wizard named Vilja narrowed her eyes. ¡°How did you get past my soundproof magic?¡±


    ¡°Ah, looks like Kimi is helping you from a hidden ce.¡± Raymund chimed in. ¡°Maybe she is the one that makes you two able to hear their conversation.¡±


    Yua took a sip of her drink, ¡°What do you think? You should already know how I do it, right?¡±


    Vilja had opened her mouth to respond, but Marko hastily interrupted with a smile.


    ¡°If you can pass Vilja¡¯s soundproof magic barrier, then you are someone of great ability.¡± The red-haired elf said. ¡°We really wee you to join us. Isn¡¯t that right, Henrik, Vilja?¡±


    ¡°As usual.¡± Henrik shrugged. ¡°I will follow whatever decision you guys make.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Vilja refused, readjusting her sses. ¡°Sorry, Miss. You are too suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Well, then.¡± The kunoichi wore a wide smile. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting at this ce again tomorrow morning. I hope you guys have a good talk about my offer.¡±


    Elise was choked on milk for the second time because Yua got up too quickly.


    ¡°Hey, wait, Miss! We can talk about this now!¡± Marko tried to stop her, but Yua walked away anyway.


    ¡°Ah, if you have time, you can check on my friend¡¯s dog,¡± Yua added.


    Vilja stood in Marko¡¯s way, shaking her head.


    ¡°I understand why you are asking me to leave them, sir. They are desperate and will have deep discussions amongst themselves. Maybe it will be more effective than me persuading them. They will most likely ept Elise and me.¡± The kunoichi whispered to her master. ¡°But, why did you ask them to check on Elise¡¯s dog?¡±


    ¡°Maybe one of them can see Mona¡¯s potential,¡± Raymund responded. ¡°That would be a plus, wouldn¡¯t it? They will have more confidence in you and Elise.¡±


    Meanwhile, at her master¡¯s orders, Elise paid for her and Yua¡¯s drinks, as well as everything the three adventurers ordered. That¡¯s to make a good impression on them.

 Chapter 132 132 – A Little Stroll

    Elise strolled the streets that afternoon, apanying her dog, who repeatedly stared at her while sticking out her tongue and wagging her tail.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of ??using Mona on this mission, sir. Well, I don¡¯t mind her joining the fight. I think she¡¯s willing to do it.¡± Elise hissed, making sure her voice wasn¡¯t heard by the people passing by. ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid our opponent is too strong, and Mona will be forced to turn into that monstrosity again¡­¡±


    ¡°When Mona turns dark, you feel the same way as when you activate the blood steal skill, don¡¯t you?¡± Raymund guessed. Getting a nod from his servant, the god continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just to attract those adventurers.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Another dog with brown fur came up to Mona, who immediately expressed her displeasure. Elise¡¯s pet dog moved away but was still being chased and sniffed by the pointy-eared dog.


    ¡°Her name is Kaine.¡± Vilja walked over to Elise while adjusting her sses. ¡°You could say he is special like your dog. He helped a lot in our mission but couldn¡¯t do it again after his master died.¡±


    Elise was just silent, looking at Mona, lifting her chin and straightening her tail. While Kaine surrounds and sniffs her.


    ¡°My friend¡¯s dog¡¯s name is Mona. She also helps us on our adventures.¡±


    Elise flinched at the sudden appearance of Yua while Vilja jumped in surprise.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°You startled me!¡± Vilja adjusted her sses.


    The kunoichi chuckled. ¡°So, have you decided to recruit us to your party?¡±


    Raymund had a reason to ask Elise to walk the dog. The god had already guessed that Vilja was attracted to Mona. From the beginning, Mona followed the wizard¡¯s scent trail.


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Vilja sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t believe you yet.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Yua shed a smile. ¡°Well, then we¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow.¡±


    The wizard adjusted her sses. ¡°May I know why are you in this vige, Miss¡­?¡±


    ¡°Call me Yua.¡±


    ¡°What a weird name.¡± Vilja narrowed her eyes, scanning the kunoichi up and down.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Nothing weirder than three people wanting to fight a smander.¡± Yua didn¡¯t know what the smander was or how dangerous it was. She was only guessing from the conversation earlier. ¡°Well, you could say I¡¯m a weirdo too, wanting to fight monsters like that.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you came here? Just want to fight a smander?¡± Vilja frowned.


    Yua didn¡¯t answer right away. She turned into a small park, then sat on the swing. Her eyes looked up at the sky, which was getting dark. From the inside, the mist surrounding thend was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Everyone has dreams, right?¡± Yua shed her smile again. ¡°Like you guys, who wants our nation to have more power to fight humans? Well, my dreams are not as great and as noble as yours. I really want to fight the smander that killed my father¡­. I don¡¯t know if the smander you guys are going to fight is the one that killed my father or not, but¡­. Ah, that¡¯s just the way it is.¡±


    ¡°E-even though I¡¯ve often warned her. Smanders are dangerous.¡± Elise followed her master¡¯s words, albeit in a stiff tone.


    Vilja looked at Elise. ¡°You are a very good friend, willing to apany her in her personal mission.¡±


    ¡°You guys can kill me if I betray you.¡± Yua¡¯s gaze fixed on the wizard¡¯s eyes.


    Vilja was silent for a moment, then sighed. ¡°I will think about it and discuss it with my friends. However, if you want toe, you must bring this friend of yours. I know that you are qualified. The proof is that you were able to approach me without me knowing. However, we need more than four people.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°I will wait.¡± Yua¡¯s smile became even wider.


    ¡°As you said earlier. We¡¯ll meet tomorrow morning at the tavern.¡± Vilja turned around. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    The wizard called his dog, then walked away.


    ¡°Are you sure that Vilja will ept you with such emotional persuasion?¡± Raymund asked the kunoichi. ¡°Seems like she¡¯s the logical type.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can win logically with her. She seems very smart.¡± Yua smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll see, sir. My guts said it would work.¡±


    ***


    Elise and Yua had already packed things into the bags they had just bought yesterday. They had to look like real adventurers, or Vilja¡¯s group wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    The two of them met Vilja¡¯s group as soon as they arrived at the tavern¡¯s door.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ve had breakfast.¡± Marko crossed his arms across his chest and smiled widely until his teeth showed. ¡°We¡¯re going on a full-day trip!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vilja gestured for them to walk away.


    ¡°You are always in a hurry, Vilja.¡± Henrik yawned but still followed the wizard along with the others.


    Like yesterday, Kaine seemed so curious about Mona. Elise¡¯s dog also showed a haughty gesture again.


    ¡°So, Yua.¡± Henrik walked beside the kunoichi. ¡°After this mission, how about we have dinner in a nearby town? I know a good ce to eat with a good atmosphere.¡±


    Disying a smile, Yua looked up. This time her master did not respond at all.


    ¡°Then someone will be angry.¡± The kunoichiughed.


    Henrik snorted. ¡°He won¡¯t be able to see you, will he?¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Henrik,¡± Vilja warned her colleague. ¡°How many times have I told you that you make other people ufortable with your behavior.¡±


    The blonde-haired archer stuck his tongue out at the wizard¡¯s back.


    ¡°But, I still wonder why you would ept Yua and Elise, Vilja.¡± Marko lined the wizard. ¡°Normally, you are very wary of strangers.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Vilja adjusted her sses and nced at Yua. ¡°In a way, I feel they will be a great addition to our team.¡±


    Marko looked at the two Raymund servants, shing an overly broad smile again. ¡°I hope you guys stay with us after this. After the smander¡¯s ws, we still have two more things to get! We need seven for the god power ritual!¡±


    Vilja pped her forehead. ¡°As usual, you have a hard time keeping secrets.¡±


    Henrik looked at Yua and Elise while raising an eyebrow. ¡°Huh, why don¡¯t youugh at Marko¡¯s words? Everyone thinks what we¡¯re doing is bullshit.¡±

 Chapter 133 133 – Asking a God

    ¡°Marko, now it¡¯s your turn to guard.¡± Henrik shook his red-haired friend¡¯s body.


    At first, Marko just squirmed in his sleeping bag, but he immediately jumped when Henrik hit him on the head.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve told you so many times not to hit my head when you wake me up!¡± Marko grunted as he rubbed his head.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Henrik pushed his friend. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy.¡±


    Marko scowled, then climbed onto a rock the size of a buffalo, watching hisrades sleeping around the bonfire. The young man raised an eyebrow when he realized Yua¡¯s sleeping bag was empty.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Yua¡¯s words triggered Marko to jump again. The kunoichi was already sitting beside him, facing the other way. ¡°So, I will apany you on guard.¡±


    ¡°Uuh¡­ You startled me.¡± Marko rubbed his chest.


    Yua found that the man didn¡¯t stare at her cleavage and thighs, even though she had positioned them in such a way to look seductive.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Huh, looks like he¡¯s a dense guy.¡± Raymund chuckled. He felt this was the right decision. It was better to ask Marko than Henrik, who showed signs of being interested in Yua. Marko also seemed to be a simple man, so Yua could easily extract information from him.


    ¡°By the way, how did you persuade Vilja?¡± Marko nced at his blue-haired colleague. ¡°When she¡¯s made up her mind, she¡¯s tough to argue with.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that my father was killed by a smander, and I wanted to fight the smander as my revenge.¡± The kunoichi shrugged.


    ¡°Ah, her parents were also killed by a monster. Maybe she can rte to you.¡± Marko nodded. ¡°But still, you must have greatmunication skills to be able to persuade her.¡±


    The two of them then fell silent, looking up at the night sky full of stars.


    ¡°So, as per the theory of Vilja¡¯s teacher, you need seven great magic items from each element, huh? Water, air, earth, nts, and what we will take from the smander: fire. After that, darkness and light.¡± Yua repeated the briefing she had heard earlier. ¡°I¡¯m sure it must have been a formidable task. You guys really have incredible determination.¡±


    Mark closed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why they called us crazy. We looked for those things without knowing whether the ritual would work or not¡­. We kept going, even though half of us had died.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°You really want the glory of the elves back, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The red-haired warrior stood up. ¡°My sister¡¯s death could have been prevented. But, the healing methods for her illness only exist in the human world.¡±


    Yua saw Marko¡¯s hands were clenched so tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let the others be like my sister.¡± The man¡¯s breath became heavy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible to negotiate with the humans?¡±


    A bitter chuckle escaped Marko¡¯s mouth. ¡°How many times do you think the government has talked to them? In the end, it¡¯s all the same. We¡¯re locked up here and restricted in ess to things. Yesterday you heard Henrik say we all have enough. That¡¯s bullshit! He¡¯s a rich man¡¯s son, so he¡¯s never felt hungry. He doesn¡¯t have to struggle to just live¡­. Ah, sorry¡­. I¡¯m just tired of all this.¡±


    The man massaged his forehead and caught his breath. Yua chose to remain silent.<sub></sub>


    ***


    Yua used the torch, leaving the camp with Elise. They told Marko they were going to pee.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called all my contacts on Levidna. Hitomi and Olga don¡¯t know about elves, and Renee hasn¡¯t answered me yet.¡± Raymund exined. ¡°Maybe because the relocation of the elves happened many years ago, it was forgotten, and the record was hidden. So, people only know of thend covered in mist.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that makes sense, sir,¡± Yua replied.


    ¡°The gods I know haven¡¯t answered either.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°Anja said there was indeed a big meeting for some gods.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Yua stopped behind a tree, checking the camp from afar, ensuring that no one saw her and Elise. ¡°But, this is dangerous, sir. If Vilja and her friends manage to carry out the ritual, there will be a war between the elves and the humans. We don¡¯t know how much power the ritual brings. I¡¯m afraid of a big disaster.¡±


    ¡°I know, Yua.¡± Raymund sighed again. ¡°We should stop them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree, sir,¡± Yua answered. ¡°We have to stop the ritual.¡±


    ¡°Actually, who are you talking to?¡± Kimi walked over to the servants out of nowhere. ¡°Is that the god you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Kimi.¡± Yua¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°I can¡¯t help them continue this mission¡­¡±


    Yua stopped her speech as Kimi started ying her lute. The resulting melody is different from yesterday, faster and tighter. The instrument¡¯s tip then emitted two bracelet-shaped lights, which moved swiftly and wrapped around the two women¡¯s wrists, then vanished.


    ¡°What?¡± Elise checked her now warm wrist. She and the kunoichi didn¡¯t have time to dodge. The movement of the bracelets cannot be followed by the eye.


    ¡°What did you just do?¡± Yua red at Kimi.


    ¡°You guys will still help with their mission unless I say otherwise,¡± Kimi exined in a colder tone. ¡°Or you will die.¡±


    ¡°It turns out you¡¯re not on our side, huh?¡± Yua let out a bitterugh. ¡°I should have known.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Raymund cursed. His UI screen shows that the two servants will really die if they don¡¯t follow Kimi¡¯s words.


    ¡°And to whoever spoke to Elise and Yua.¡± Kimi looked up. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense even though you know something. If they had known more, this mission wouldn¡¯t be sessful. Do you know what that means? Again, they will die.¡±


    ¡°Sir Raymund has a message for you.¡± Yua¡¯s manner of speaking grew fiercer. ¡°How does he know what to say or not? How about helping us with a winning strategy?¡±


    Kimi was silent for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a god? Why¡­. Ah, it doesn¡¯t matter. Tell your master. He can only guide you when you fight. And remember, I may not be able to hear your master, but I can tell if you two get new information. I can read your lips and see your expressions.¡±


    ¡°One more question.¡± Yua took a step forward. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help your friends? Why did you choose to leave instead?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°I hate this bitch.¡± Raymund gritted.

 Chapter 134 134 – The Big Lizard

    ¡°Are you sure about all that, Erbau?¡± I asked the god of building again.


    The god¡¯s voice came from my game UI. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ray. That¡¯s all I know. I think the other gods would say the same about the elves.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I rubbed his face. Before Erbau, Frei had told me more or less the same thing. ¡°Goodbye, Erbau. I¡¯ll contact you if I have any other questions. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Ray. Just call me again if you need anything else. Bye.¡± After saying that, Erbau hung up the call.


    I tried to contact Renee one more time, but that woman still didn¡¯t pick up.


    At times like this, I think that it turns out that a god is not as mighty as it is depicted in various things.


    My finger, which was about to close the UI, stopped moving. My mouth couldn¡¯t hold back theughter anymore. Isn¡¯t this just a game? Why do I think like that?


    My UI beeps again. This time there was a voice message from Levi, one of the two supreme beings in charge of the realm of gods.<sub>.</sub>


    I frowned when I heard Levi¡¯s exnation. All these stories from the gods made no sense, and I was bing increasingly clueless.


    What the hell happened.


    ***


    After getting up early and having breakfast, Vilja and her friends continued their journey. It only took them about three hours to reach their destination: a river bank withrge stones. The ce is simr to where Raymund¡¯s servants met Kimi, but without therge waterfall.


    ¡°Be aware of your surroundings.¡± Vilja whispered as she and the others walked in that ce, following Mona and Kaine sniffing down. ¡°The monster could be anywhere.¡±


    Kaine stopped behind a rock the size of a sheep, staring at Vilja but not barking. The wizard signaled to herpanions to hide behind the stones. Yua and Elise peeked and found a giant lizard twice the size of an adult with greenish scales.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Elise gulped when she noticed the holes in the creature¡¯s back and head.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Are you okay, Elise?¡± Raymund asked.


    Elise took a breath, signaling her master with a thumbs up.


    ¡°How long are we going to be like this, Vilja?¡± Marko hissed, sounding impatient. ¡°We¡¯re not going to attack it by sneaking behind it, right? That¡¯s suicide.¡±


    ¡°I know. Give me time to observe for a moment.¡± Vilja grumbled, continuing to observe the lizard. The beast was crawling near the river. After a few seconds, the woman gave the order. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    While Marko jumped over the rock forward, the others ran away from the spot.


    ¡°Come here, ugly lizard!¡± The red-haired warrior spread out his arms. ¡°Fight me!!!¡±


    The smander growled, and the holes in its back and head shot up orange mes.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Oops!¡± Markoughed, running away from the monster who started chasing him.


    In no time, the lizard was able to get close to Marko, even though the red-haired warrior wasn¡¯t a slow runner.


    Once he was in the forest area, Marko hid in one of the trees. The nts weren¡¯t too close together, and the ground was also tter, so it was definitely a better ce to fight than the rocks by the river.


    Vilja shot chunks of ice from the top of a tree. However, the lizard managed to dodge the attack.


    Of course, the adventurers weren¡¯t done yet. An arrow from Henrik shot up, exploded in midair, and showered the monster with other, smaller arrows. The lizard couldn¡¯t dodge this time, but none of those things could prate its skin.


    Now it¡¯s Elise¡¯s turn. She came out from behind one of the trees, immediately ran, and thrust the tip of her sword forward.


    Charging thrust.


    However, the lizard jumped and caught the de of Elise¡¯s sword with its mouth. The monster¡¯s teeth managed to destroy the female warrior¡¯s weapon with one bite.


    Elise fell to her knees, but luckily Yua attacked from another direction. In one fell swoop, the woman seemed to perform multiple sword shes at once.


    Thousand shes.


    Unfortunately, those attacks only inflicted a few superficial wounds on the monster¡¯s skin. But that doesn¡¯t mean the kunoichi¡¯s attack was in vain. The monster staggered.


    Marko took advantage of that by jumping and swinging his giant sword. Again, the lizard was able to dodge, and this time it shot a fire ball at the man, who was forced to block with his weapon.


    Marko and Yua then cooperate with each other to continue attacking their enemy. The red-haired man gave a powerful and explosive attack, while the kunoichi made consecutive shes.


    ¡°Give me that, sir.¡± Elise made a request, throwing her now shattered sword.


    ¡°Are you sure, Elise?¡± The master asked.


    ¡°I have no other choice.¡± The female warrior continued to watch the fight while kneeling. The lizard kept getting pushed and was having a hard time dodging. ¡°And I think I can fight better with that sword. As long as you don¡¯t use blood steal, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem.¡±


    ¡°In that case, okay.¡± Moments after Raymund said that, a wisp of mist appeared above Elise¡¯s head. Then, the female warrior¡¯s dark sword fell from there.


    Elise wasted no time. As soon as she caught that sword, she joined the fight. The female warrior managed to give three shes to the lizard, who was not ready for her arrival. This time, the attacks managed to injure the monster.


    After receiving another swing from Marko that sent it flying into the air, the lizard received several more shes from the kunoichi.


    And Elise was already prepared with her moves. She ran with the tip of the sword down. As soon as the lizardy on the ground, the woman moved her sword from below towards the top, forming a curve.


    Rising sh.


    Unfortunately, before the move was fully executed, the lizard¡¯s back let out a gigantic, deafening explosion. Elise, Yua, and Marko were instantly blown away. Raymund¡¯s two servants hit a tree but survived thanks to their magical armor. Meanwhile, Marko was writhing on the ground with a body full of fire.

 Chapter 135 135 – The Burning Forest

    Hot air filled the forest. The trees started to burn and made a crackling sound. The light of the afternoon sun mixed with the orange glow of the fires.


    ¡°What the hell! No reports say that a smander can blow itself up like that!¡± Vilja jumped down and sprayed cold air from her staff to extinguish the fire on Marko¡¯s body. ¡°Shit!¡±


    Meanwhile, the lizard had puffed its mouth.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Elise jumped and rolled over despite the pain, standing with her back to Marko and Vilja. The female warrior then plunged her sword into the ground and spread her legs apart.


    Rock stance.


    The lizard shot a massive fireball from its mouth.


    ¡°Arrgggghhhh!!!¡± Elise screamed aloud as the fireball hit her body, sending a scorching heat to her skin. However, she remained where she was, protecting Vilja and Marko.


    The female warrior then fell with a smoky body.


    ¡°Focus on the lizard, Yua!¡± Raymund shouted at the kunoichi who came to her friend. ¡°Elise is still alive! You don¡¯t have to worry about her! Just listen to my n!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°But sir¡­¡± Yua gritted her teeth, thennded on one of the tree branches instead, not checking her friend¡¯s condition but listening to her master¡¯s exnation.


    Elise, also hearing the order from her master, forced herself to scream at her pet. ¡°Mona, get the monster¡¯s attention!!!¡±


    Mona, who had been waiting for so long, finally came out of hiding from behind a tree, barked, and pounced at the Smander. The lizard dodged, and Kaine came. The two dogs kept trying to attack, but neither of them managed to bite their opponent yet.


    ¡°We¡¯d better back off!¡± Vilja screamed while holding the unconscious Marko. ¡°As long as that monster hasn¡¯t released mes from its back yet!¡±


    Yes, the holes in the monster¡¯s back still emit white smoke only.


    ¡°No.¡± Elise hissed, struggling to stand due to the painful burn. The magic barrier of her armor has been depleted. ¡°This is our chance.¡±


    While Kaine and Mona are still battling the Smander, Yua has just told Henrik of Raymund¡¯s n.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what will happen after that!¡± Henrik was bewildered by Yua¡¯s words.<sub></sub>


    ¡°It¡¯s better than us retreating and waiting for Marko to recover, then attacking the monster again.¡± Yua took out a white ball from her body, then ced it into the archer¡¯s hand. ¡°Remember, it¡¯s your job to throw this if there are holes that haven¡¯t been covered.¡±


    Before Henrik could respond, Yua had already descended from the tree and ran to the Smander while Kaine and Mona were still fighting the monster.


    Then, the kunoichi jumped up, dropping three white balls from her body. Two balls hit the Smander, exploded, and released a transparent liquid that instantly solidified, covering several holes in the beast¡¯s back.


    However, one more ball missed that monster¡¯s head.


    ¡°Henrik, now!¡± Yua screamed as her feetnded on the ground. ¡°Throw the ball!¡±


    Those holes in the lizard¡¯s head started to spark.


    The archer threw the ball and hit the target. In addition to covering the holes in the Smander¡¯s head, the liquid also covered the monster¡¯s eyes.


    The beast then floundered like a fish onnd.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Mona, take one of its legs!!!¡± Elise shouted with all her might. ¡°Give it your all!!!¡±


    Mona¡¯s body grewrger, her fangs were getting longer, and her fur darkened.


    Raymund could have asked Mona to attack with that form earlier. However, no one knows when the explosion wille out of the Smander¡¯s back again. So, the god chose to close the holes in the monster¡¯s body first.


    Although it¡¯s also a risk. No one knows what will happen if the holes are closed.


    Mona pounced on the Smander¡¯s left front leg. The monster couldn¡¯t fight back and just kept on floundering, making it difficult for the dog to break its limb.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Raymund realized something. ¡°Its body is getting bigger. Maybe it will explode!¡±


    ¡°Mona!!!¡± Elise¡¯s voice became like the roar of a beast. ¡°Take off its legs now!!!¡±


    Kaine finally managed to help by biting the Smander¡¯s neck, hampering the monster¡¯s movement a little.


    Mona¡¯s fangs grew longer, and finally, she was able to sever her enemy¡¯s leg. However, as Raymund had said, the Smander¡¯s body swelled even more.


    ¡°Make your body as big as possible, Mona!!!¡± Elise forced another scream, though her throat felt like it was burning. ¡°You have to get us out of here!¡±


    Mona¡¯s body became so big, maybe almost the size of three horses. Vilja and the others then struggled to help each other onto the back of the animal, whose eyes were now red.


    They jolted when Mona finally ran again to leave the ce.


    Trying to ignore the difort in her heart, Elise looked back. The Smander is floundering, and its body is getting bigger. Its mouth is also spitting fire.


    ¡°What did you use just now, Yua?¡± Vilja asked while keeping Marko¡¯s body from falling. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like that. Is it human technology? How did you get it?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, Vilja. Let¡¯s just say I have a special connection.¡± Yua put on a smile. ¡°The important thing is that we¡¯ve got the smander ws you need, right?¡±


    Vilja narrowed her eyes as she adjusted her sses.


    What happened was that Raymund had delivered those adhesive bombs from the kunoichi¡¯s stockpile.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m worried about that shitty monster.¡± Henrik looked back, unable to see the Smander because it was already covered in trees. ¡°If the previous explosion was already that big, what would happen if those holes were closed? Wouldn¡¯t that trap the fire inside its body?¡±


    Just as Henrik finished his sentence, a shrill, whistling sound echoed. The sound was so loud that everyone on Mona¡¯s back covered their ears.


    Then, a blinding white light emerged from where the Smander was.


    ¡°We have to hurry!¡± Vilja screamed in panic. ¡°That thing is about to explode!¡±


    Next, a giant roar broke the air.


    ¡°We¡¯re fucking screwed!!!¡± Henrik¡¯s screams sounded like they wereing from a little girl crying for a doll.


    The white light was getting bigger.

 Chapter 136 136 – Not Helping

    Yua woke up and immediately stood up. Her gaze fell upon herrades lying on the grass, as well as the dogs.


    ¡°Rx.¡± Kimi, who was sitting nearby, had a long sigh. ¡°They are fine.¡±


    The kunoichi also found that the wounds on Elise and Marko¡¯s bodies had disappeared without a trace. ¡°So, you helped us escape from the explosion?¡±


    ¡°I must admit. What you guys did was reckless and unexpected.¡± Kimi continued. ¡°But the most important thing is that you get what you need.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you weren¡¯t really threatened in that explosion.¡± Raymund said as Yua looked up. ¡°That explosion can¡¯t really kill you.¡±


    ¡°But, that can¡¯t be said with the others, right?¡± Yua shook her head, then looked at the thick ck smoke in the distance. The orange color of the forest fire filled the dark sky. ¡°And at what cost?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Kimi continued. ¡°This is for the greater good.¡±


    ¡°So, what exactly is your goal, Kimi? What reason made you want to get that great power? Is it because you hate humans too?¡± The kunoichi looked at the hooded woman.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°If I hated humans, I would have killed you and any human who came here,¡± Kimi replied in a t tone. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ You¡¯ll know the reasonter.¡±


    ¡°Huh, you¡¯re so mysterious, aren¡¯t you?¡± The kunoichi¡¯s attention turned to Elise, who started to squirm.


    The female warrior opened her eyes, paused for a moment, then hurried over to her dog. ¡°Mona!!!¡±


    Elise¡¯s pet was having a hard time standing with all four legs shaking. When her master approached her, she was moaning in pain.


    ¡°Forgive me.¡± Elise hugged her dog and burst into tears. ¡°I put you in that situation again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, Elise,¡± Raymund responded. ¡°But, I don¡¯t see any advantage in dying the mission.¡±


    The female warrior didn¡¯t answer and just wiped her tears.<sub></sub>


    Yua turned her head to Kimi again, but the hooded woman had already disappeared.


    The others woke up one by one. Only Marko was still unconscious and was snoring. Henrik had to wake him up by hitting his head again.


    Vilja held the smander¡¯s leg with no disgust at all, though the limb was still dripping with blood. ¡°Actually, who is helping us? We should have been seriously injured and might have died in that huge explosion.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Kimi?¡± Marko chimed in while scratching his head.


    ¡°If it really is Kimi, why doesn¡¯t she just appear in front of us to help.¡± Henrik snorted. ¡°Why did she have to be sneaky like that?¡±


    Elise and Yua chose to remain silent ording to the hooded girl¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Well, whatever.¡± Adjusting her sses, Vilja looked at the burning forest in the distance. ¡°Most importantly, we have got what we were looking for. We can move on to the next mission tomorrow.¡±<sub></sub>


    The kunoichi came up to the blue-haired wizard. ¡°How about we rest first? Maybe our bodies weren¡¯t hurt, but what happened just now really drained us mentally.¡±


    ¡°I also want to rest. Trust me.¡± Vilja shook her head. ¡°But, tomorrow is a perfect full moon night. It was a good time to perform the summoning ritual. If we don¡¯t do it tomorrow, we¡¯ll have to wait another month.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait another month,¡± Henrik replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want this mission to be over quickly, Henrik?¡±


    Henrik couldn¡¯t reply and just ruffled his hair.


    Elise and Yua exchanged nces. They had experienced something terrible under a full moon night.


    ¡°What exactly is the summoning ritual you are going to do?¡± Yua asked in a suspicious tone.


    ¡°We will summon the Devil,¡± Vilja said with a rxed gesture as if what came out of her mouth was something normal. ¡°We need the essence of darkness to perform that bigger ritual.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a n to defeat that devil?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Vilja drew her closer to the kunoichi. ¡°And if you don¡¯t want to, you can leave now.¡±


    Yua raised her hand. ¡°Easy, girl. I was just asking.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t go, Elise, Yua,¡± Marko spoke without looking at the two women. ¡°We still need you. You have no idea how hard it is to carry out a mission with fewer members.¡±


    ¡°Like your friend said.¡± Yua wore a big smile. ¡°We¡¯ll stay.¡±


    ***


    Anja put a pile of thick books in front of me. ¡°I can get some of what you asked for. I wrote it down in your debt note, Sir Raymund.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I chuckled at Anja¡¯s sour face. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s for Elise and Yua¡¯s sake. I need to get as much information as possible from their opponent. They¡¯re your friends too, right? You want them home safely, right?¡±


    The brown-skinned woman took a deep breath. ¡°Yeah, well¡­. But¡­.¡±


    I took one of the thinnest books among the others. It¡¯s probably only about ten inches thick. The ck front cover of the book is decorated withrge eyes and the words, ¡°Creature of Darkness.¡±


    I simply opened the book, and a UI screen appeared in front of me. So I don¡¯t have to go through page after page looking for what I need. All I needed to do was enter some keywords until I finally found the section of the summoning ritual.


    ¡°Vilja must know the devil¡¯s name she will summon, or the ones that appear will be random. If she is unlucky, she will summon a very dangerous devil.¡± I exined to my two servants. ¡°Ask Vilja, what kind of devil power does she want? I¡¯ll find a devil that you guys can fight.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way to get the essence of darkness, sir?¡± Yua chimed in. ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of ??summoning the devil. I remember the demons back then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is another method, Yua.¡± I closed the book and took a deep breath.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can do something about Elise¡¯s sword and Mona. Maybe we can figure out a way to extract their essence.¡± I continued. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to do that. We don¡¯t know what harm will happen to Elise and her dog.¡±


    ¡°Aah, you¡¯re right, sir. I don¡¯t want Mona or Elise to get hurt either.¡±

 Chapter 137 137 – Warrior of Darkness

    ¡°Is that really the name of a devil?¡± Using her magic staff, Vilja drew a magic circle on the ground. One day had passed since the battle against the smander, and she was about to perform the ritual under the full moon¡¯s light. ¡°How did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°How many times have you asked about it, Vilja?¡± Instead of Yua, it was Henrik who responded to the question. The man sat on the ground ying with his hair. ¡°Even if she¡¯s wrong, nothing¡¯s different, right? In the end, we will fight a devil.¡±


    ¡°And I will gain nothing from lying to you, Vilja,¡± Yua added with a smile.


    Vilja continued to draw the magic circle, which was soplex and about fifteen feet in diameter. ¡°One more question. Why are you still helping us? This next mission is dangerous; no one will protest if you leave.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say we sympathize with you.¡± The kunoichi responded, still smiling. ¡°I wish you guys sess in achieving your dreams.¡±


    The blue-haired wizard adjusted her sses and chose not to continue the conversation.


    ¡°This sword is truly unique.¡± Marko crouched in front of Elise, looking at the weapon on the female warrior¡¯s back. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got it after yesterday¡¯s fight.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Not expecting those words, Elise could only freeze while her dog was still lying down.


    ¡°It is a sword that can transform.¡± Yua made an excuse.


    ¡°Really!?¡± Mark¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°Where did you get it from? I want something like that!¡±


    Disying her broad smile again, Yua answered. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°A bomb that can release a liquid that instantly solidifies. A transforming sword. I¡¯m really curious about who you two are. How did you guys get such strange items?¡± Vilja spoke again. ¡°But in the end, knowing that was useless to us. It has nothing to do with our main objective.¡±


    The blue-haired wizard connected thest line in her magic circle, then took out a small pouch from her waist bag. ¡°This is holy powder. We will grease your weapons with this.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Ah, looks like you don¡¯t have to do it for mine.¡± Elise rose from the ground, conveying her master¡¯s words. ¡°My weapon is the type that can¡¯t get any blessings.¡±


    In fact, Raymund was worried that the powder would reduce the potential of Elise¡¯s Darksin sword. The weapon clearly had a thick dark attribute.


    ¡°I see.¡± Vilja nodded her head. ¡°After this, I will perform the ritual. I hope you guys stay alert.¡±


    After smearing their respective weapons with the white powder, they stood a few feet behind Vilja. At the same time, Henrik the archer hid in the bushes from a distance.


    The blue-haired wizard then closed her eyes and spread her hands, starting to recite a spell in front of the magic circle.


    ¡°Mineolea beii ove vidoon kaafiisbupesrasoan, meida toevin niidd¡­.¡±<sub></sub>


    Vilja continued to say those grumble-sounding words.


    Gradually the magic circle gave off a dim blue light. The wizard recited with a faster and firmer intonation.


    ¡°¡­. ebika zovaren keopea! Come to us, O warrior of darkness, Jar¡¯anig!!!¡±


    The light in the magic circle turned into pitch-ck smoke. Then, the smoke gathered in the center of the circle, forming a humanoid figure. Vilja then retreated behind herrades, who were already prepared with their respective weapons.


    ¡°Mona?¡± Elise widened her eyes as the dog erged her body. That animal¡¯s eyes also emitted red light, and her fur ckened again. Elise didn¡¯t ask her to do that at all.


    ¡°It seems that she was triggered by the darkness of the magic circle.¡± Raymund made a guess. ¡°There¡¯s no use worrying about her now, Elise. You better focus on your opponent.¡±


    Even though she wanted to check on her pet, Elise didn¡¯t have a choice. She was forced to stare at the ck smoke in the center of the magic circle again.


    ¡°Hey, do you guys feel it too? Why is this ce getting colder?¡± Marko spoke with a slightly trembling mouth.


    No one answered. They all focused on the now solidified plume of smoke. That thing turned into a figure nearly three feet tall.


    ¡°Who called me here?¡± The skull-headed figure said in a deep, resounding voice. Dozens of snakes of various kinds clung their tail to his robes, straightening their bodies and looking around. ¡°How dare you.¡±


    An arrow flew over the figure¡¯s head, exploded, and dropped other, smaller ones. The figure looked confused. The parts of his body that were hit by the arrows emitted white smoke. ¡°What?¡±


    As soon as Marko gave the signal, the melee fighters came forward. However, that figure threw dozens of snakes from thin air at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. It¡¯s just a bluff!¡± Raymund gave a warning.


    Elise, Yua, and Marko shed at the snake, not stopping their run. They provide abination attack. Elise gave a charging thrust, which the figure was able to avoid. However, when Yua did a thousand shes to his body, he couldn¡¯t do anything. Every attack from the kunoichi also made his body emit white smoke.


    ¡°You all give a holy aura to your weapons, huh!?¡± The figure snapped, still getting hit by Yua. ¡°You cheat¡­.¡±


    The devil couldn¡¯t finish his words because his stomach was hit by Marko¡¯s giant sword. The figure¡¯s body was thrown several feet.


    The figure hastily got up, looking like he wanted to fight back by doing something. However, both his hands were quickly bitten by Mona and Kaine, making him unable to move freely. Elise then performs a rising sh on him. The female warrior¡¯s attack did not produce white smoke but was enough to throw the figure high into the air.


    Then, Vilja shot out bright white light from her magic staff. The light hit the figure¡¯s body that was still in the air, sending it farther away.


    There was a loud thud as the devil finallynded on the ground. This time, his whole body emitted white smoke, like something that had just been extinguished. The snakes on his robe also fell limp.


    However, it didn¡¯tst too long. The snakes straightened up again, pointing their heads at the fighters.

 Chapter 138 138 – The Devil’s Wrath

    The devil chuckled, then rose to his feet, showing no sign of being affected by all the attacks.


    ¡°Aah, it feels so ticklish.¡± He massaged his shoulders. ¡°I haven¡¯t fought like this in a long time. Unfortunately, you won¡¯t be able to beat me, except for one person.¡± The figure suddenly pointed at Elise. ¡°You have potential, woman. Maybe you can be like me. I used to be a human you know. However, I cannot resist the allure of this great power.¡±


    Mona growled and lowered her body, still with red eyes and dark fur. Meanwhile, Elise tightened her grip on the hilt of her weapon, ring at the enemy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Elise,¡± Raymund warned. ¡°He just wants to distract you. He can talk like that because of your weapon alone. You will never be like him.¡±


    However, in reality, Elise was struggling. Apart from fighting the difort in her heart, she was also trying to ignore the voices in her head.


    ¡°Hey, let me take over, Elise.¡± The voice kept haunting the female warrior, and the others couldn¡¯t hear it.


    The devil started walking forward. ¡°Come on, fight me again, woman. Among others, only you are worthy against me. Or do you want toe with me? I will show you how great the darkness is. You can be my wife. The two of us will be a perfect couple¡­.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Suddenly he turned around, finding Yua, who hade to him. The kunoichi swung her sword, but the enemy easily caught her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, woman.¡± The figure twisted Yua¡¯s arm, but this time the kunoichi managed to hold on to her weapon, despite whimpering in pain. ¡°No, no, no one should approach or attack. You don¡¯t want her to die, do you?¡±


    Receiving such a warning, the other party members stopped their steps.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. What should I do to you?¡± The devil gripped the kunoichi¡¯s head with her hands that only consisted of bones. Yua screamed in pain, feeling like her skull was going to burst. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll y with you for a bit.¡±


    The snakes in the devil¡¯s robes slithered into the kunoichi¡¯s body. Yua floundered at the ufortable sensation on her skin, but the reptiles didn¡¯t care. They then plunged their fangs into Yua¡¯s body, making the kunoichi scream again. Even though her body was protected by a magic barrier, it was still painful for her.


    ¡°Huh! Aren¡¯t you attracted to a splendid body like mine!?¡± Yua forced herself to speak. ¡°Instead of doing something fun, you chose to treat me like this!? Why not y with my body!? This is offensive to me, you know! Aren¡¯t you interested in me!? Or have you lost your penis from chasing after that dark power!?¡±<sub></sub>


    The devil was silent for a moment, then squeezed the kunoichi¡¯s head harder. ¡°You¡¯re good at talking, huh?¡±


    Suddenly, several chains made of white light appeared not far away, entangling the devil¡¯s hands and body, creating another white smoke.


    ¡°What!?¡± The devil was bewildered and forced to release the kunoichi.


    The chains came from papers with magic circles. The kunoichi pasted the paper some time ago when approaching the devil.


    ¡°Sorry, Yua!¡± Vilja adjusted her sses. ¡°That magic does take a long time!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Vilja! I can still endure it!¡± Yua inched away, still feeling the pain of the snake¡¯s fangs all over her body. ¡°Even though I¡¯m not a fan of those snakes!¡±<sub></sub>


    The devilughed aloud. ¡°You think you can beat me with just this!? At best, you will only hold me for a while¡­.¡±


    The figure¡¯s body jerked to the side. Henrik, Marko, and Elise were now holding the papers that were the source of the chains, tugging at them.


    ¡°I prefer to attack head-on, but I think this way is good too,¡± Markomented with a satisfied smile. He and his colleagues made the devil move a few more steps.


    Elise winced in pain. She felt an immeasurable heat in the palm of her hand holding the paper. And not long after, that part of her body emitted white smoke, simr to the one on the enemy¡¯s body.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Henrik looked at the female warrior¡¯s hands with concern.


    Elise shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Shit¡­.¡± Raymund had no clue why Elise had the same reaction as the devil when she came into contact with a holy object. Was it because Elise¡¯s body was already so contaminated with darkness? ¡°You better just let it go, Elise. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you.¡±


    Elise nced at Yua, who was still struggling to get up. It was impossible to ask the kunoichi for help now. ¡°No, sir. Without me, we wouldn¡¯t be able to execute this n properly.¡±


    They managed to make the devil move a few more steps.


    The devil chuckled. ¡°This is very boring¡­. Argghhhh!!!¡±


    Vilja fired a stream of white energy that hit the enemy¡¯s back. Elise and the two men found it easier to pull their enemy.


    ¡°Sorry, it took me a long time to do this too.¡± Vilja stepped forward, following the devil who kept moving. ¡°Shooting holy energy once is easy. But doing it continuously like this is almost impossible.¡±


    ¡°You bastards!!!¡± Kneeling, the devil made a sound like someone in pain. The stream of white energy was still hitting the back of his body. ¡°You still can¡¯t beat me with something like this! Soon it will be over! I will make sure you die a painful and slow death!¡±


    After saying that, the devil fell into a hole covered in dirt. Elise and her two malepanions let go of the paper, and Vilja stopped her stream of holy energy.


    The devil screamed from inside the hole. The party members watched their enemy squirm through the vast amount of holy powder, almost reaching the height of the devil¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get those things.¡± Mark shrugged. ¡°I want this to be over quickly.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope it¡¯s worth it. I spent all my wealth on all this.¡± Henrik responded, then ran off with Elise and Marko.

 Chapter 139 139 – Inside the Hole

    Vilja knelt near the hole that started to emit white smoke. The limping Yua joined in to watch the devil struggle to climb the fifteen-foot-deep hole.


    ¡°You must be exhausted, Vilja. From making this hole with earth magic to making that holy energy attack. That must be really draining you.¡± The kunoichimented with a smile, looking at Vilja¡¯s pale face.


    Mona was already in her normal state and was lying at the feet of the kunoichi. Kaine, who was next to her, tried to wake the female dog, but to no avail.


    ¡°Yeah, my mana is really drained. I need a lot of time to recover. No healer can restore me instantly.¡± The wizard also wore a smile. ¡°But it¡¯s really worth it. No one was seriously injured to the point of life-threatening like the previous missions.¡±


    Elise and the two Elf men came to the hole again with big jars. Henrik and Elise poured all kinds of sacred objects, from jewelry to books, from their respective jars. Meanwhile, Marko poured holy clear water, making the devil scream even louder.


    ¡°Feel this!!!¡± Marko mmed the jar against the hole¡¯s edge, making it shatter and fall to the devil, who was still struggling. That thing also has a sacred attribute.


    Elise looked at her hands, which were a little smoky again. The jar she brought did not have any sacred attributes, but the items in it had touched that part of her body. It seems that her body is very susceptible to everything holy. She was already wearing gloves, and it still had an effect on her.


    ¡°Looks like this will still take a long time.¡± Henrik scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare lunch.¡±


    ¡°Hey,e here, you bastards!!!¡± Jar¡¯anig, the devil, shouted again.<sub>.</sub>


    ***


    The party had just finished enjoying their stew with dried meat when the devil¡¯s screams finally died. The smoke from the hole had also thinned out. Marko is tasked with descending using a rope to check on the devil¡¯s condition.


    ¡°I am one of the best warriors of darkness¡­. I was able to defeat the Cerberus, the guard of the underground¡­. And I am now defeated by a cheap trick like this¡­.¡± Jar¡¯anig sounded like he was crying. ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    ¡°So, which one do you choose?¡± Marko asked when he reached the bottom of the hole.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vilja responds. She couldn¡¯t see the hole clearly because the smoke at the bottom of the hole was still thick.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take this head of mine!¡± The devil shouted again, but his voice was out of whack. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than be taken by you!¡±


    ¡°Well, you can take anything, but don¡¯t take the head,¡± Vilja responds. ¡°It still has consciousness. Under the right circumstances, he can build his body again.¡±


    Yua chuckled. ¡°So, he¡¯s using a reverse psychological technique?¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Psy what?¡± Vilja frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the meaning of your words, Yua.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you all!!!¡± The devil cursed in frustration. ¡°I wille to you and torture you one by one until you beg to die!¡±


    Henrik sneered at the hole. ¡°Wow, I was looking forward to the time I was punished by a head.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I found something good.¡± Marko grabbed a ck bangle with carvings of moving snakes.


    ¡°Ah, maybe you can take some of the bones to make weapons,¡± Yua added ording to her master¡¯s suggestion. ¡°We will fight the opposite of this, after all.¡±


    ¡°What a brilliant idea.¡± Vilja nodded in agreement.


    After Marko took those items, Henrik pulled the rope. ¡°But we still have to wait for this devil topletely disappear, even though I already want to go to town.¡± The archer then nced at the sword on Elise¡¯s back. ¡°Well, this will be over much quicker, and I won¡¯t have to use up my fortune if she just gives us her sword of darkness.¡±


    ¡°Henrik.¡± Vilja protested. ¡°We can¡¯t just ask for other people¡¯s things. And they are also the ones who provide brilliant ideas for our mission.¡±<sub></sub>


    The archer shed a smile at Elise, but it seemed too much. ¡°I apologize. I¡¯m overreacting.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Elise answered in her usual stiff tone.


    ***


    ¡°A brave warrior runs alone.¡±


    ¡°Behind him, hisrades have fallen.¡±


    ¡°He lunged at thousands of enemies.¡±


    ¡°All of which look like grim reapers in his eyes.¡±


    ¡°However, he didn¡¯t slow down his run.¡±


    ¡°Why would he do such a thing?¡±


    A male bard performed the war song using a musical instrument simr to Kimi¡¯s. Inside the restaurant, Vilja and Marko red at the giant chunks of meat.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re saying your fortune is running out, Henrik?¡± Vilja looks nervous.


    ¡°This is a celebration for us. This is perhaps our most sessful mission. There was someone injured, but not too badly.¡± Henrik raised a y ss filled with wine. ¡°But, after this, I became poor¡­.¡±


    The archer stopped talking when he saw that his two friends weren¡¯t listening anymore and were eating like crazy. Henrik shook his head with a faint smile, taking his share.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry, Yua?¡± Marko asked with puffy cheeks from the food.


    So far, Yua hasn¡¯t touched her food. ¡°Looks like the effects of the bites are still there, Marko. I had no appetite.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll ask Henrik for a treat when you¡¯re fully healed.¡±


    Henrik leaned forward. ¡°I totally agree. When are we going to do it?¡±


    Yua chuckled and picked up her wine ss. When she was about to drink, she saw Kimi standing in the restaurant¡¯s corner. The woman in the dark purple robe signaled and moved towards a passage.


    ¡°Oh, excuse me.¡± Yua got up from her seat and headed for the hallway to the toilet cubicles.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kimi?¡± The kunoichi asked.


    Kimi turned her back on Yua, not lowering her hood at all. ¡°Thank you for everything you two do. You have taken good care of my friends.¡±


    Hearing Kimi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, Yua guessed that the woman had just cried. However, the kunoichi decided not to bring it up. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°The next mission is to fight the sacred beings.¡± Kimi sighed. ¡°Perhaps it will be the toughest since we will be fighting a non-evil entity, which might be close to a god.¡±


    A faint smile formed on the kunoichi¡¯s lips. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had many dealings with the god himself.¡±


    ¡°That God of hope, huh?¡± Kimi looked up. ¡°I also wanted to meet him to express my gratitude. He was the one who sent the two of you to me.¡±

 Chapter 140 140 – The Holy Place

    They continued their journey for three days. After fighting various monsters on the road, they were now walking on a trail. Along the way, they saw tall pines on the right and arge river on the left.


    Mona looked restless and continued walking around her master while Elise pressed her palm to her chest. She felt that difort again, even though she wasn¡¯t using her dark powers right now.


    ¡°The outfits you girls have are handy.¡± Henrik nced at the two women. He and his two friends were already wearing parkas to keep themselves warm, while Yua and Elise were still wearing their skimpy battle outfits. However, they still brought warm clothes just in case the temperature dropped.


    Yua shrugged. ¡°But, maybe soon we should wear this parka. I¡¯m already starting to shiver¡­. Elise, what happened to you?¡±


    Elise looked at her hands, which were now emitting thin white smoke. She also felt her body getting warmer instead of getting colder. Meanwhile, Mona was barking and jumping in all directions, clearly agitated.


    ¡°Ah, it seems better for you to return to that ce before the forest, Elise.¡± Yua made a suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s better than something bad happening to you.¡±


    ¡°It seems you have entered an area filled with holy aura, Elise,¡± Raymund added. ¡°It means you¡¯ll all be here soon.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Yua.¡± Vilja came to the woman, then patted her on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, even though this is probably the toughest obstacle we will ever face. We may need you. But I also don¡¯t want you to be harmed. You are already our friend. Thank you for your help.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Elise was about to argue, but she immediately realized that if she kept going, she might end up causing trouble for her friends. ¡°Ah, good luck with your journey.¡±


    The others also said their goodbyes and then continued on their way.


    ¡°Hope you don¡¯t get tired of waiting for us.¡± The kunoichi blinked one eye.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Vilja raised an eyebrow as Kaine sat next to Elise instead. ¡°Come on, boy.¡±


    Marko chimed in with a grin. ¡°Looks like he wants to take care of Elise and Mona.¡±


    The blue-haired wizard knelt by the dog and rubbed his head. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t argue with that if that¡¯s what you want. I¡¯m not your master, after all. So, take good care of them.¡±


    The dog gave a loud bark.<sub></sub>


    ***


    ¡°Strange, we haven¡¯t found anything yet. No monsters, no animals.¡± Markomented after they had walked for one hour. ¡°There should be obstacles before reaching the goal, right? We will get an object with a high holiness level, you know.¡±


    ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? Some say reaching that ce is easy until we are close to it.¡± Vilja exined. ¡°It is said that maybe there is something very dangerous there, which makes people unable to return. Only a few people survived, but no one wanted to exin what was there. The only information we have is that at the end of this journey, there is a sacred entity close to a god.¡±


    ¡°This is interesting.¡± Raymund could not hide his enthusiasm. ¡°I got really curious about what lies at the end of that ce.¡±


    ¡°Did you feel it too?¡± Yua mumbled. ¡°The longer it goes on, the calmer I feel. It was as if all my bad memories and troubles had gone.¡±


    ¡°I feel it too.¡± Henrik sobbed. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt peace like this.¡±


    Then, the others also started to shed tears.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I want to stay here.¡± Marko wiped the clear liquid from his eyes.


    Vilja took a deep breath. ¡°I might understand why it is rare for anyone to return from this ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Henrik stopped in his tracks, then pointed to an empty lot in the distance. There was someone in shabby clothes lying among the mounds of soil overgrown with weeds.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­. A cemetery?¡± Yua raised an eyebrow, looking at the stones ced like tombstones on the mounds.


    Vilja¡¯s group rushed to the man, whose face was so pale.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Vilja knelt next to that man in a mage robe with soil stains. The thin man still looked young, probably the same age as Yua. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°This is what happened when you didn¡¯t want to leave this ce.¡± The man smiled, looking up at the sky instead of Vilja andpany. ¡°There are very few sources of food here. We were hungry and sick, but it didn¡¯t matter to us. You feel it too, right? That peace?¡±


    After saying that, the man closed his eyes, taking hisst breath.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Vilja slightly shook the man, who seemed to be sleeping peacefully.


    ¡°Looks like he just buried his friends.¡± Henrik looked at the two graves whose soil was still reddish.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yua wiped her tears again. ¡°I find it kinda twisted, even though this ce is said to be a holy ce.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is that we don¡¯t forget our goal.¡± Marko lowered his giant sword from his back. ¡°We¡¯re here to get those high-grade holy items, then perform rituals that can give us power. If any of you want to stay here, I¡¯ll drag you back.¡±


    Vilja continued to check the man¡¯s pulse, then shook her head at the others. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°I will dig a grave for him.¡± Marko had already started digging with his giant sword. When Vilja came to him, he said, ¡°No, Vilja. Don¡¯t use your earth magic. You know, don¡¯t you? Using magic to bury someone is disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­ You are right.¡± Vilja sighed. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of getting this over fast so we can get on with our journey.¡±


    ***


    After burying the man¡¯s body, they continued their journey. In a rtively short time, they arrived at an area with light brown y soil, hardly overgrown with nts.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± Henrikments on the giantke reflecting the pine trees.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve arrived at our destination.¡± Vilja took a deep breath of the fresh air. ¡°Three records say that the center of this ce is ake, while the others are very contradictory and most likely fake¡­.¡±


    Vilja andpany braced themselves when they saw a ripple over theke.

 Chapter 141 141 – A Beautiful Lake

    A figure of a woman with skin almost as pale as baster rose to theke¡¯s surface. Vilja and her friends held their breath when they saw the beauty of the figure who did not wear a single thread. From her white hair that was so long that it ran past her feet to her red eyes that gave off warmth, it all left the party members speechless.


    Even Raymund couldn¡¯tment. Perhaps it was the most beautiful figure he had ever seen.


    ¡°Wee, my children.¡± The voice from the woman¡¯s mouth also sounded so melodious. ¡°Wee to my ce.¡±


    ¡°S-should we kill her?¡± Marko, who was about to pick up the greatsword on his back, had tears in his eyes.


    ¡°It seems impossible.¡± Henrik looked at his arrows, the tips of which had evaporated and left white smoke. ¡°Since earlier, the arrowheads of this Jar¡¯anig bone are fine, but it seems that the sacred power of thiske is so strong.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, looks like we can¡¯t use this anymore.¡± Yua gripped the devil¡¯s bone knife that was getting smaller and continued to emit smoke.


    The figure from theke shed a smile, which instantly warmed the four people¡¯s hearts even more.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°O figure of this beautifulke.¡± Vilja took a few steps forward. ¡°I¡¯m Vilja. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°My name doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The figure answered. ¡°What matters is, I might be able to grant you and yourpanions a wish.¡±


    The wizard gulped. ¡°We only ask for objects that have a high level of purity, O nameless figure.¡±


    The figure took some of her hair and stroked it gently. ¡°You can take my hair, but I apologize. I can¡¯t give it away for free.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Henrik came forward too.


    ¡°One of you must follow me to thiske.¡± The figure kept stroking her hair which miraculously wasn¡¯t wet anymore, and now it looked so soft. ¡°I want to spread my aura throughout thisnd because many lives are already inhabiting it. Nothing wrong with that. But I want them to calm down. Calm will prevent chaos from destroying thisnd.¡±<sub></sub>


    This time, the woman¡¯s figure looked sad, like she wanted to cry. ¡°I need souls to be mypanions, who will amplify this aura of mine. But, I won¡¯t force you and you to be free to live in this ce like the others.¡±


    ¡°S-she asked for a sacrifice?¡± Marko clutched his forehead, staggering a few steps back. ¡°Sorry,dy. But you are some kinds of saint, right? Why are you asking for our lives? Even if one of us decides toe with you, will we still be able to meet them here?¡±


    The figure shook her head, still looking sad. ¡°Sorry, they won¡¯t be able to go to the surface like me. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always be by their side, with everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Well, it looks like we have no other choice.¡± Henrik suddenly drops something down, which immediately causes a dazzling explosion. The archer then advanced towards theke while the others fell.


    ¡°This is¡­ Paralyzing magic bomb?¡± Vilja tried to move her body, but her joints felt so stiff.


    Yua couldn¡¯t move either and could only see Henrik, who continued to approach theke. However, Marko jumped in front of him, blocking the archer¡¯s path.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Sorry, but a puny trick like that won¡¯t work redhead elf like.¡± Marko, no longer carrying the giant sword on his back, punched his partner in the face.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re such a hassle.¡± Henrik backed away to avoid his friend¡¯s fist. He then swung his bow to attack, but the red-haired elf could also dodge.


    They continued to attack each other, but neither had yet managed to hit their opponent.


    ¡°Henrik, Marko¡­¡± Vilja, still lying on the ground, started to shed tears.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Henrik was so adamant. ¡°I am just a brat that my parents forced to join this mission. I have no dreams, and my only wealthes from my parents. This world doesn¡¯t need me. While you¡­ The people of your vige are waiting for you, future chief!¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Marko grunted, giving the umpteenth fist. ¡°This has nothing to do with anything like that! The one suitable to be chief is my little brother! I¡¯m too hot-headed for that job!¡±


    ¡°How did you know that a seven-year-old has the potential to lead a vige?¡± Henrik chuckled, thrusting the tip of his bow into Marko¡¯s stomach, but the red-haired man was able to block.


    ¡°Please, stop.¡± Vilja¡¯s voice bes hoarse from her tears. ¡°Take my body and throw me into thatke.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so stupid, Vilja?¡± Markoughed as he continued to give punchbinations. ¡°Even me, who is not very smart, knows that only you can perform the ritual.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen you this dumb, Vilja,¡± Henrik added. He continued to dodge his partner¡¯s barrage of fists.


    ¡°Sir¡­. Is there nothing we can do?¡± Yua looked at the two men who continued to fight. The kunoichi also wanted to cry.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to send amunication tool to negotiate with that figure directly. She will surely listen to a god like me.¡± Raymund sighed. He was too invested in the storyline, so he didn¡¯t want anyone to disappear into theke. He wanted the three of the elves to be together. ¡°To be honest¡­. Ah, maybe I have a way to try.¡±


    Yua listened to the master¡¯s brief exnation. And a few secondster, a thunderbolt struck near theke, setting off a little fire. The three elves, in disbelief, looked at the spot where the lightning fell. The weather that day was still sunny. Such a thing shouldn¡¯t have happened.


    However, the figure on theke was not affected at all.


    ¡°I am the servant of the God of hope.¡± Yua started to speak. ¡°What happened just now is proof that I was sent by that God to help this people. He wished that no one would¡­.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I can sense that there is some kind of divine intervention.¡± The figure looked up and narrowed her eyes. ¡°However, I will not stop this. I really need to calm the souls that are bing more restless¡­. So, if you can hear me, o kind God. Forgive me.¡±


    Vilja, Henrik, and Marko could only open their mouths in astonishment while looking at Yua. The kunoichi tried to speak again, but her mouth couldn¡¯t make any sound, no matter how hard she tried.

 Chapter 142 142 – The Embrace

    Elise leaned against a pine tree, gazing at the view of the mountains while stroking Mona, who was sleeping on herp. The female warrior kept getting updates from her master about what was happening near theke.


    There was a fight between Henrik and Marko, apparently.


    Meanwhile, Kaine stared at the trail leading to theke. The corners of the dog¡¯s eyes dropped, and he sat up, howling. It was a strange gesture for a pet dog like Kaine. And now it¡¯s not even night yet.


    Mona awoke to the howling. Elise got up and came to Kaine. After the dog fell silent, the female warrior rubbed its back.


    ¡°You are worried about your friends, Kaine? I¡¯m sure they wille back for sure.¡±


    The dog lowered its head to the ground, making a groan-like sound.


    ***<sub>.</sub>


    Suddenly Marko lowered his body and kicked Henrik¡¯s leg, forcing his friend to fall. ¡°Haha, this is what happens when you daydream!¡±


    The red-haired warrior jumped up and ran towards theke. However, Henrik quickly reached into his waist bag, pulled a rope tied to a stone, twirled it, then threw it. The rope entangled Marko¡¯s legs, making him fall too.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, Marko.¡± Henrik got up and ran past his friend.


    This time Marko used the power of his hands to jump, a feat that should have been impossible. He didn¡¯t catch Henrik but bit his friend¡¯s leg. The blonde archer screamed in pain and fell a second time.


    ¡°Are you insane!?¡± Henrik cursed, and Marko sat on his stomach.


    ¡°Stay here, spoiled rich brat!¡± The red-haired elf punched Henrik in the face. However, the archer tugged at his friend¡¯s cor. Their heads collided hard and instantly gushed out blood.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You are the crazy one!¡± Marko held his forehead, but Henrik was unfazed.


    The archer shuffled backward, kicking Marko to the ground. Then, he took out two arrows from his quiver and stabbed them into the warrior¡¯s palm until they pierced the ground.


    ¡°What the fuck!!!¡± Marko cursed, unable to free himself from the two arrows.


    ¡°Sorry, this proves that I am a better fighter.¡± Henrik threw away his quiver, looking at Marko with a satisfied smile.


    The red-haired warrior shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Henrik turned his gaze to the figure in theke, who had his arms outstretched, looking ready to embrace whoever came. ¡°Well, who wouldn¡¯t want to be with such a lovely woman?¡±<sub></sub>


    His tworades called out to him, trying to get him to stop, but Henrik still ran into theke, though he was limping from Marko¡¯s bite. The archer sshed at theke¡¯s edge, then slowed his pace. He stopped before the figure and wore a broad smile as if all his burdens had disappeared.


    ¡°Henriiiikkkk!!!¡± Marko was still trying to free himself, but it was no use. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!!!¡±


    Vilja also wanted to call her friend again, but she chose to keep her mouth shut and burst into tears. She might lose Henrik, but this mission would be sessful in the end.


    The figure in theke hugged the archer¡¯s body, and Henrik hugged her back while shedding tears. Then, the figure lifted a part of her hair, which cut off on its own. The white strands floated in slow motion until they fell to the ground.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± The figure whispered into the archer¡¯s ear.


    Henrik nodded, still showing no sign of fear. ¡°I¡¯m ready¡­. Goodbye, all.¡±


    The figure tumbled backward, sending Henrik plunging into the water. The ripples therested only a few seconds before calming down again, showing no sign of the woman or Henrik¡¯s presence anymore.


    Vilja and Marko are now crying in silence. Even Yua also shed tears. She had not known Henrik long, but she could feel the strong bonds between those three elves. The sense of loss from Marko and Vilja seemed to rub off on her.


    Slowly, Vilja and Yua managed to get up from the ground. They released the two arrows from Marko¡¯s hands, then Vilja took strands of hair from that figure.


    ¡°Sometimes, I wonder,¡± Vilja spoke in a low, hoarse voice. ¡°Is all this worth it? We¡¯ve lost a lot of friends to get to this point.¡±


    Marko, staring at the wound on his hand that was being bandaged by Yua, didn¡¯t answer and just closed his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Yua was waiting for her master¡¯s orders with a racing heart. She was ready to attack Vilja, who was holding all the items needed for the ritual. The elves wanted to destroy humanity. A major war was inevitable, and the kunoichi assumed that Raymund didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving soon, after all your wounds are bandaged, Marko.¡± Vilja looked at the calm surface of theke. ¡°I hate this ce.¡±


    ¡°They already know that you are my servant, Yua.¡± Raymund spoke to the kunoichi. ¡°Looks like they won¡¯t be suspicious if you ask this question. Their answer will determine whether you will attack them or not. Ask them, since when were the elves banished to thatnd.¡±


    ¡°As you know. I¡¯m not from thisnd, so I don¡¯t know much about the history of the elves.¡± Yua made the final bandage on Marko¡¯s head. ¡°I have a few questions, but this time I will only address one.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Since when do elves live in thisnd?¡±


    Marko rose from the ground and sighed. ¡°About a hundred years ago. After the great war, the remaining elves were left to this ce.¡±


    ¡°Ah, as I thought,¡± Raymund responded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to attack, Yua. I can¡¯t exin everything right now, or things will get messed up. Just as Kimi told us.¡±


    It made Yua¡¯s feelings mixed. On the one hand, she was relieved but also worried about what happened after the ritual.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vilja passed the tworades with her head lowered. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do here anymore.¡±


    Yua and Marko exchanged nces for a moment. The red-haired warrior then looked at theke, sped his hands together, and lowered his head. After that, he and the kunoichi followed the wizard.

 Chapter 143 143 – From the Night Sky

    Elise and Yua were in a separate inn room from the others, having a conversation with their master.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stop the ritual, sir?¡± Yua asked in an anxious tone. ¡°As I¡¯ve said many times, we don¡¯t know how much power we will get. This could be a disaster for humankind.¡±


    It had been three days since they arrived at theke, and Vilja said they would do that ritual tonight. The wizard didn¡¯t say why, but the others knew that she felt a great loss, not only to Henrik but to herrades. Perhaps, after sessfully carrying out thatst mission, the emotional bubble inside her, which she had been suppressing all this time, exploded.


    ¡°I would very much like to exin the reason to the two of you. I¡¯ve made a guess and discussed it with the other gods.¡± Raymund took a deep breath. ¡°However, I will stick with Kimi¡¯s words. This will work if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s really going on. It may sound absurd, but that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Yua looked at Elise, who also looked confused.


    ¡°I hope your god still doesn¡¯t tell you what really happened. If he were truly a god, he would have known.¡± Kimi appeared in the corner of the room, slightly surprising Raymund¡¯s two servants. The petite elven woman knelt down and lowered her head. ¡°Again, I beg you not to disturb the ritual. I can¡¯t tell you the reason, or else everything will fail. I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Both Elise and Yua couldn¡¯t respond to anything. They could only see Kimi¡¯s body shaking as she started to cry.


    ¡°So, what should we do, Yua?¡± Finally, Elise opened her mouth.


    The kunoichi took a deep breath. ¡°Well, we have no other choice. If we go against this woman¡¯s request, we will die, after all.¡±


    ¡°Trust me,¡± Raymund responded. ¡°Even if Kimi didn¡¯t threaten to kill you two, I¡¯ll still ask you to let the ritual take ce.¡±


    ***<sub></sub>


    That night Vilja chose a location some distance from the vige where they were staying. The blue-haired wizard was painting a magic circle onto the floor of a ruined building.


    From the remains of the wall, which was full of carvings of figures above the clouds and the humans worshiping it, Yua and Elise guessed that the ce was a former church or something. The building was among the elven-like houses in a semicircle that seemed to emerge from the ground. However, they looked unkempt, with weeds growing on them.


    Yes, a ce like that reminded Elise of the abandoned vige in the first mission. However, she felt normal this time. If a giant goblin came like that time, she would advance against it without hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± With puffy eyes, Vilja looked at the magic circle she had just made with chalk. It was much smaller than the one made to summon Jar¡¯anig, with a diameter only as long as an average human¡¯s height. However, the lines Vilja drew within the circle were much moreplicated.


    Marko brought a leather bag to that woman. Like the blue-haired wizard, Marko¡¯s eyes also looked like they had shed many tears. The two of them had also rarely spoken since departing from the inn.<sub></sub>


    Vilja then took out the items of the seven elements from that bag: a magically dried leg of a smander, Jar¡¯anig¡¯s dark bangle, a few strands of hair from a figure in theke that had been tied up, a twig from a titan mandrake, several scales of a river mermaid, a chunk of a natural golem king, andstly a ring with the element of wind forged by a legendary cksmith.


    For holy and dark items, they were wrapped in special pouches because the effects of the two would cancel each other out.


    The wizard ced the items to the sides of the magic circle, with holy and dark things ced opposite. After that, she stood in the center of the circle, spread out her arms, closed her eyes, and started chanting a spell.


    ¡°Qyrdjowidane teimann faeind maezteqzny zystiletta, enn yiegie mide qyrdjowidane itzey, bjoteinn qyietin triste qeyltiaja meroqazinn zytte, doyfoettafaesty tiemia ef broujjae¡­.¡±


    Vilja chanted the words that sounded just like gibberish for quite a while. Marko and the two women could only wait anxiously. The ritual was never performed by anyone, so they didn¡¯t know what to expect.


    ¡°¡­teimma rion faine leizaemiamn zannolein meirri?.¡±


    And finally, Vilja stopped chanting the spell. Nothing happened, but Marko signaled Raymund¡¯s servants to back off. They, along with Mona and Kaine, then drifted away for a few dozen feet.


    ¡°Anytime now.¡± The red-haired warrior hissed with an increasingly tense face.


    Mona and Kaine sat down, then let out a long howl. From a distance, several other canines responded with barks or howls. The sound of the night birds also echoed.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Elise pointed to a spot of light in the night sky. At first nce, that thing looks like an ordinary star, but it¡¯s brighter and getting bigger.


    ¡°Please.¡± Marko intertwined his fingers and closed his eyes. His teeth gritted as he held back the overflowing emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t let the sacrifices of Valtteri, Ari, Tilda, Minna, Elvira, and Henrik be in vain¡­.¡± The young man choked, then looked at Elise and Yua. ¡°Hey, your master is the god of hope, right? Can he make sure this will work?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t interfere directly with what¡¯s going on here,¡± Yua answered without taking her eyes off the dot of light in the sky. ¡°That¡¯s why he sent us here.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Marko looked at Vilja again.


    The wizard¡¯s blue hair fluttered in various directions, though there was absolutely no wind there.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Yua let out a very low hiss. Her hands were tightly clenched. ¡°Now, or never¡­ Maybe we can find a way to escape Kimi. This is for the sake of mankind.¡±


    ¡°I-I agree, sir,¡± Elise added. ¡°We have to do something. Before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Raymund only gave a short answer. ¡°No.¡±


    And a few secondster, a stream of dazzling light fell upon the woman, shaped like a pir from the sky.

 Chapter 144 144 – Wall of Lights

    ¡°Is it working?¡± Marko took a step forward, looking at the pir of light with tense facial muscles. Vilja is still in that thing and can¡¯t be seen at all. ¡°Or should we help her?¡±


    ¡°I think she made it.¡± Kimi walked over to Marko, making the red-haired warrior gasp. ¡°Soon, she will get that power.¡±


    Marko suddenly hugged the woman¡¯s tiny body. Kimi, who was always almost expressionless, widened her eyes.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re okay.¡± The red-haired man said in a low tone. ¡°We¡¯re all worried about you, you know?¡±


    ¡°A-aren¡¯t you mad at me for leaving you and the others?¡± Kimi¡¯s voice started to get hoarse.


    Marko let go of his arms, looked at Kimi with a smile, and shook his head. ¡°Of course not, this mission is very tough, and from the start, no one forced you toe¡­. I sometimesin that our party is getting smaller, but it¡¯s more because I feel lost and worried about you disappearing.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kimi wiped her tears that started to fall. ¡°Soon, Vilja will free you from this suffering.¡±


    Mark frowned. ¡°What?¡±<sub>.</sub>


    The light pir became even more dazzling, making them shield their eyes with their hands.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Elise, Yua¡­.¡± After a while, Raymund said to his two servants.


    As soon as the two women obeyed their master¡¯s words, they found themselves surrounded by a wall made of multicolored light lines. They feel like they are inside a slow rotating luminous tornado.


    ¡°I¡­. I remember everything.¡± Vilja knelt and pressed her palms down onto the white expanse of light below.


    Kimi came to her friend, kneeling too. ¡°Now you can finish all this. I always feel sad when each trip ends. You all will always be reminded of everything. It makes you and the others in so much pain.¡±


    ¡°Did we make it?¡± Marko approached the two elven women. ¡°Have you gained the power to destroy humanity, Vilja?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡± Vilja lifted her face, which was already full of tears. ¡°We should think about the souls trapped in this vicious circle instead!¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marko looked even more confused. ¡°Did the ritual fail?¡±


    ¡°We also want to know what happened.¡± Yua took a few steps forward. ¡°Even our master won¡¯t tell us about it yet.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you two probably deserve to know what happened.¡± With her tears also starting to flow, Kimi took the lute on her back. ¡°First, we¡¯ll see the beginning of that cursed mission.¡±


    ¡°When Valtteri died two months ago, you mean?¡± Marko asked with a heavy breath. ¡°Why are we looking at it again?¡±


    ¡°Not two months ago.¡± Kimi started ying her lute, creating a melodious tune. ¡°But thousands of years ago, I lost count¡­¡±


    Except for Kimi and Vilja, they all gasped in surprise.


    On the wall of light lines, something resembling a screen appeared, but it was round, and the edges were blurry. That thing featured a male knight being stepped on multiple times by a giant nt monster.<sub></sub>


    ¡°That¡¯s Valtteri, one of our friends.¡± Vilja sobbed again, rising to her feet.


    ¡°Hey, stop it!¡± Marko had reached out his hand to stop Kimi, but suddenly he couldn¡¯t move his body, and his mouth couldn¡¯t make any sound anymore.


    Furthermore, what is shown are gruesome incidents of elves being ughtered by monsters or another elf, from a giant golem to a wizard with the wind ability.


    And when the screen showed a scene with the smander, Elise and Yua covered their mouths, not believing their own eyes.


    Marko widened his eyes as he watched the smander shoot fire at him until his body turned to ashes.


    Something that shouldn¡¯t have happened.


    The scene changed again. This time they saw a giant three-headed dog pounce on Henrik.


    Again, a scene that shouldn¡¯t have ured.


    In the next scene, the female figure from theke is not hugging Henrik but Vilja.


    ¡°The price for obtaining this god-like power is the death of all the people of thisnd. The ritual emits enormous energy that destroys everything. You can see the remnants of it all around thend.¡± Kimi stopped ying her lute.


    ¡°The mist?¡± Yua responded and took a deep breath, trying to digest what she had just seen and heard. ¡°Those are remnants from rituals? After thousands of years, they still exist?¡±


    The petite elf nodded. ¡°And since I think I¡¯m already a demigod, I want to reverse that tragedy. I also want to revive my fallenrades. However, those who have died can¡¯t really be brought back to life¡­.¡±


    ¡°There is a cycle.¡± Yua made a guess with trembling lips. ¡°Those people ¨C including your friends ¨C dide back to life, but they were just repeating what they had done¡­. They couldn¡¯t go beyond that¡­. And it continued for thousands of years?¡±


    So shocked by what she had just heard, Elise stumbled backward with her chin down.


    ¡°Yes, they will only get to the point where the ritual is carried out. And I can¡¯t do anything to stop that with my power. I must trigger a second gigantic explosion of magical energy to ¡®kill¡¯ everyone again.¡± Kimi closed her eyes. ¡°However, I can¡¯t perform that ritual anymore. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve already obtained this power. My body can no longer trigger that power to appear a second time.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to find a way to end this nightmare?¡± Vilja stood up and wiped her tears. ¡°And you concluded that someone else had to sessfully perform the ritual, to ¡®kill¡¯ the people here? To free their trapped souls?¡±


    Kimi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you and the others begging for this to end many times. In each repetition, you¡¯ll remember everything once you get to where the ritual supposedly takes ce.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Its hurts so much.¡± Vilja covered her face with both hands, sobbing for the umpteenth time. ¡°How many thousand times have I had to re-enact the incidents where my friends died¡­. I want everything to be over¡­. I just want peace.¡±


    ¡°Many times, I almost managed to get Vilja or anyone else to do the ritual, but it always failed.¡± Kimi continued and yed her lute again.


    The round screens with blurry edges appeared on the light wall, showing various battles, mainly featuring Kimi¡¯s friends, but there were others as well.


    ¡°I even asked for help from people who dared to enter thisnd, but the result was the same¡­. Always. Sometimes the storyline didn¡¯t change much, or it became more chaotic, or people became greedy and wanted to control that power. There was conflict, and the ritual didn¡¯t happen in the end¡­. There are many scenarios.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, whenever Kimi doesn¡¯t tell anyone what really happened, she always finds that the ritual is almost done sessfully,¡± Raymund added. ¡°Thus, she chose not to tell the two of you. I was just following her analysis. The sess of the ritual would be greater if the people who came there to help knew nothing.¡±


    Vilja and Kimi looked up while opening their mouths.


    ¡°She also didn¡¯te to her friends for the same reason and only helped in a specific capacity.¡± The god continued.¡± Like when a smander st hits them or protects them from that magical energy explosion right now.¡±


    ¡°Is that the voice of your god, Yua, Elise?¡± Vilja asked in amazement.

 Chapter 145 145 – A Song

    ¡°So, can you hear me now?¡± Raymund was taken back to that.


    Kimi looked at her palm. ¡°I don¡¯t know why this happened. Maybe my magical power was amplified by this event, so I can hear you, my lord. Loud and clear.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for helping us, sir.¡± Vilja looked up, still smiling and shedding tears.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not the one who helped you and the others.¡± The god responded. ¡°This is all thanks to Yua and Elise¡¯s help. I just heard the prayers from Kimi and sent them.¡±


    ¡°If only I had believed in you long ago, my lord.¡± Kimi held her forehead. ¡°Why did I only pray after thousands of years and when I was so desperate? Forgive me¡­¡±


    ¡°I also remember everything.¡± Marko cut off the tiny elf¡¯s words. The red-haired warrior knelt down, also starting to shed tears. ¡°I no longer care about defeating humanity. I just want this to be over.¡±


    ¡°That means we have reached the final point.¡± Kimi also knelt in front of her best friend. ¡°Sorry, I did protect you and the others with this magic barrier, but I still let the effects of the burst of magic energy hit you.¡±


    Marko shook his head and shed a smile. ¡°No need to apologize. I¡¯m the one thanking you for doing this¡­.¡± The man looked at Raymund¡¯s two servants. ¡°And also to the two you, Elise, Yua¡­. Ah, of course to your god too. Now, I can rest in peace.¡±


    This time, it was Kimi¡¯s turn to take the initiative to hug Marko¡¯s body. The warrior was still smiling, but the petite woman was sobbing.


    ¡°Looks like my time is up too.¡± Vilja looked at her hands which emitted what looked like glowing grains of sand. ¡°After all, this body is dead. It won¡¯t be able to contain this much magical energy.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Kimi hurriedly got up and hugged the blue-haired wizard. The petite elf could feel Vilja¡¯s gentle caressing on her head.


    ¡°So, this is a farewell.¡± Marko stood up. ¡°But before that¡­ Have you not made a song or two during these thousands of years, Kimi? I want to hear your singing onest time.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Vilja chimed in.


    Taking a deep breath, Kimi yed her lute again. ¡°Okay¡­. The song is called My Seven Wonderful Friends.¡±


    The lute produces a soft and soothing melody but is far from sad.


    ¡°In this journey.¡±


    ¡°I feel uncertainty.¡±


    ¡°To achieve a great goal.¡±


    ¡°However, I know I can survive that.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Because of those seven wonderful friends of mine¡­.¡±


    Kimi¡¯s voice was getting hoarse as she shed tears, but the petite woman still forced herself to sing. Her two friends closed their eyes to enjoy the song, even though their bodies were starting to crumble into powders of light.


    Kaine sat quietly with a body that was also starting to deteriorate. Mona sat nearby, looking at the male dog with teary eyes.


    ¡°¡­In the end, I want this trip to have a happy ending.¡± Kimi stopped singing and yed thest melody, just as her two best friends had disappeared without a trace. The petite woman didn¡¯t cry anymore but wore a faint smile.


    The wall of light that enveloped them disappeared. This time they did not see a view of the ruins of abandoned buildings and viges but a forest with sparse pine trees.


    Kimi looked at Raymund¡¯s two servants, who couldn¡¯t stop their tears yet.


    ¡°Can you still hear me, Kimi?¡± Raymund asked the petite woman.


    Kimi looked up. ¡°Yes, my lord. Maybe the remnants of amplified energy are still within me, but I¡¯m not sure it willst long. Your voice is getting more and more inaudible.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I won¡¯t be long then. It¡¯s time for my servants to leave. We have to answer other prayers.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°I understand.¡± The woman nodded, then hugged Yua and Elise in turn. She also hugged Mona, who immediately licked her face. ¡°Again, thanks for everything.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡± Yua shed a faint smile. ¡°Maybe we can meet again in the future. How about you get out of thisnd and explore another world? Maybe the world you know has changed from thest time you remember.¡±


    Kimi shrugged, returning to her expressionless mode. ¡°I do not know. I will definitely be the center of attention with these elf ears. But, on the one hand, there is nothing in this ce. I will be very lonely.¡±


    Elise waved her hand just as a wisp of mist appeared above her and Yua¡¯s heads. Slowly, Raymund¡¯s two servant bodies floated upwards.


    Kimi looked at the two women who kept waving at her, then started ying her lute at a faster pace.


    Her body also floated.


    ¡°What are you doing, Kimi?¡± Yua gasped at what was happening, followed by Mona¡¯s barking.


    ¡°My life has no meaning anymore,¡± Kimi answered with a t tone. ¡°I¡¯d rather use it to thank your lord.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you can die if you go with them.¡± Raymund tried to stop her, but Kimi didn¡¯t respond, as if the petite woman couldn¡¯t hear him anymore. ¡°Elise, Yua! Prevent her from entering the portal! She won¡¯t be able to withstand what¡¯s about to happen, even with her power!¡±


    However, Kimi had already reached out and touched the mist.


    ***


    Kimi fell aftering out of the smoke wall, and I immediately approached her. From the outside, she still looked normal, like she was just sleeping. However, ording to what I heard, a mortal shouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the realm of gods.


    Not to mention themotion if the other gods heard what was happening. They can suspect all kinds of things.


    Elise and Yua crouched near the petite woman.


    ¡°Is she alright?¡± Elise grimaced while Mona sniffed the white-haired elf.


    Yua patted the elf¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°Kimi, can you hear me?¡±


    Just as I was about to check her as well, a screen suddenly appeared in front of me, making me frown.


    [Kimi Laitinen]


    Strength: E+


    Dexterity: A-


    Agility: D


    Vitality: C


    Magic: S-


    Skills:


    [Elementals st a€¡° Ability to shoot magic from various elements]


    [Melody of Cure ¨C Heals wounds and restores stamina from a distance]

 Chapter 146 146 – The Supreme God

    What? Why did she be a candidate for a servant?


    A notification appears at the bottom of the screen.


    [Do you want to make Kimi Laitinen your servant? If you choose yes, then you can¡¯t select a regr servant from the earth at this point]


    My servants have already carried out five missions after I chose Yua, so after this, Osiris wille to me for the selection of a new candidate.


    A man with a thick beard entered my ce. ¡°Looks like your mission is over, huh? I sensed something was wrong here, so I came.¡±


    ¡°Lord Levi.¡± I lowered my body slightly because I recognized that man¡¯s voice. ¡°Wee to my humble ce.¡±


    My two servants also stood up and paid their respects.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I am indeed your leader, and use this¡­¡± Levi pointed at the golden crown on his thick ck hair. ¡°¡­but I want you to think that I¡¯m your equal. Maybe you can¡¯t get rid of the word Lord. It¡¯s okay because others are used to it too, even though I¡¯m not a fan of it. However, you really need to stop such gestures of respect.¡±


    ¡°So, what are you doing here, Lord Levi?¡± I asked that man who was wearing a red king-like robe and his face was full of wrinkles


    ¡°Is her that anomaly?¡± The leader of the gods nced at Kimi, who was still lying on the floor.


    ¡°Well, I can exin it to you,¡± I respond. This is my chance to ask about various things. ¡°That¡¯s if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± Levi sat cross-legged on the floor. ¡°I want to hear it.¡±


    ***<sub></sub>


    Mona has changed into her human form and is sleeping near Elise¡¯s temple as usual. Meanwhile, Kimi lies on Elise¡¯s bed, apanied by the female warrior and the kunoichi.


    ¡°Well, I was surprised when I found out that there was a prayer that appeared in thatnd of mist. Finally, the mystery that the gods couldn¡¯t solve was answered.¡± Levi nodded after listening to my exnation. ¡°Just so you know, I gave the missions to you.¡­ Well, technically, I didn¡¯t do it¡­ I just set up some kind of system that would select prayers that fit the desired criteria.¡±


    So, some kind of algorithm?


    ¡°What kind of criteria are they?¡± I raised an eyebrow.


    Instead of answering right away, Levi folded his arms across his chest. ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether you deserve this information or not. After all, you¡¯re a neer with little proven ability.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t it¡­¡± I choked. ¡°Aah, you sent Anja to keep an eye on me, right? She will report various things to you. Then, based on that, you will consider whether I deserve to know the truth or not.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°You¡¯re smart, but unfortunately, the God of merchants still calls her for other jobs sometimes. Meanwhile, finding someone else who isn¡¯t suspicious is very difficult. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re sharp like your predecessors and can sniff it out easily.¡± Levi snorted and was silent for a moment. ¡°Aah, now that I think about it, it¡¯s unfair that you don¡¯t know anything. Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. My system sends missions that might rte to one of your predecessor¡¯s former servants.¡±


    I squinted. ¡°My predecessor¡¯s servant? Is that the scarlet wizard? She is also called Akaimajo, right? Her name appears several times.¡±


    The supreme God snapped his fingers. ¡°That¡¯s right! Scarlet Abigail Monaghan or Scarlet Wizard, or¡­ She has many names¡­ Well, even if your servants haven¡¯t been able to defeat her, at least they can investigate.¡±


    So, that¡¯s her real name.


    ¡°What did she do to attract the attention of the gods?¡± I continue my questioning.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Levi wore a big smile. A smile that gives off a mysterious impression. ¡°She ran away from the previous Raymund and wanted to be a god like us.¡±


    It¡¯s not simple at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask about her motives.¡± The leader of the gods raised one hand up to his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. Your predecessor didn¡¯t want to tell me. He argued that it would cause a stir in the realm of God.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I rubbed my chin while looking at the floor, thinking for a moment. ¡°Could it be that she researched how to get god-like powers?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. About some hundred years.¡± A sigh escaped Levi¡¯s mouth. ¡°She was honestly a concern for us for a long time. So, when I found out that you had risen again¡­. I mean, when you appeared as the new God of hope, I immediately gave you those missions.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Lord Levi.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Why? Why me?¡±


    My leader shrugged. ¡°Because you are lord of hope, your desire to help Levidna¡¯s living beings is so great that it makes you develop a power. A power to send servants who can help those who pray.¡±


    I turned to my pond of magic. So, that represents my power as a god of hope? Well, it was my predecessors who had a strong desire to help the prayers, not me.


    ¡°One more question, sir,¡± I spoke again after we had been silent for a while. ¡°All the power of being a god is rted to magic, right? Why don¡¯t you ask the God of magic to stop the Scarlet Wizard from performing the ritual to obtain the power of the God?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is a form of pure energies, which can be magic, or be the divine aura that we have, and so on.¡± Levi¡¯s tone became more and more serious. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Everything would be easier by asking the God of energy for help. The problem is, we haven¡¯t been able to find that God yet for years.¡±


    The statement surprised me again. ¡°Can you use the ritual in that mist-coverednd to pinpoint them? Perhaps that elf wizard got that massive energy from the God of energy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, some of my servants are already on the move looking for him¡­ Or her.¡± Levi rose from the floor. ¡°I have to go. I still have a lot of work to do. Bye, Raymund. I wish you sess in your next missions.¡±


    ¡°I still have some questions, Lord Levi.¡± I also stood up. ¡°Why did you establish a cooperative rtionship with Earth to send souls¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a story for another day.¡± Levi waved his hand as he walked away. However, just as he was about to enter the mist, he looked at me again. ¡°Ah, you¡¯d be better off keeping the elf. Maybe she could provide analysis and insight into the rituals to gain that god-like power. She¡¯s done it before, after all. But, don¡¯t tell others who she really is, or the gods will be anxious. They are afraid if any beings from below coulde into this realm. They feel their position is threatened.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I didn¡¯t have time to give a proper response, but that supreme God had walked into the mist.


    To be honest, something is still bothering me. Was that man really the supreme god, the leader of the gods and goddesses in this realm? Why can¡¯t I feel something special about him? There¡¯s no overwhelming charisma or intimidating aura. He really is like the other gods I¡¯ve ever met.

 Chapter 147 147 – Her Willingness

    ¡°That is a very extraordinary story, sir Raymund.¡± Lauren¡¯s voice came from themunication icon on my user interface. ¡°As I¡¯ve discussed, we¡¯ve never heard of the elves. Whether because their history was erased, or they were forgotten by time, is still a mystery.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you at length about the elves. Now it¡¯s time for us to talk about the scarlet wizard.¡±


    ¡°Well, actually¡­¡± Renee responded in a stiff tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know much other than what I gave you. Scarlet is a great wizard, that¡¯s all. She trapped the monsters¡¯ bodies with ice, dropped a giant rock from the sky, and so on¡­. Ah, I made it sound normal. But, believe me, sir. She was so awesome.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just buying time by asking me to tell you about the elves first, aren¡¯t you?¡± I pped my forehead, feeling that my position as a god was ignored. ¡°Come on. You don¡¯t know anything anymore? What about theirrades?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember at all¡­¡± Renee answered, still in a stiff tone. ¡°I was too focused on the scarlet wizard who had helped our family. Well, that was years ago¡­. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s end this call.¡± I shook my head. ¡°If there¡¯s more information about her, let me know.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Renee mumbled. ¡°Why are you so attracted to the scarlet wizard, sir? Is it because of the akaimajo that the demon mentioned? I told you, I think they are a different person.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t possibly tell Renee the real reason. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say why. At least for now.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    After saying goodbye to Lauren and Renee, I went to Elise¡¯s shrine. Kimi was still lying in that room, apanied by two of my servants. Yua was looking at the small cage on the wall containing a bee. The insect stared back at her, perched on the bottom.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve gotten more used to it, Yua.¡± I gave encouragement to the kunoichi, even though her face was clearly tense.


    ¡°Hardly.¡± She sounded reluctant. ¡°I almost peed when Elise asked this bug to move. ¡°I saw the face of this terrifying, disgusting, and definitely evil creature suddenly approached me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it under control, Elise?¡± I turned to the female warrior, who was sitting by the bed.


    The woman nodded. ¡°I do need more time, sir. However, I managed to do it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you need to think of a name for her.¡±


    My gaze turned to Kimi¡¯s face.


    After a few seconds of doing that, I feel good. Her small face and slightly plump cheeks made her so adorable. I really want to pinch her cheeks.


    Sensing my two servants staring at me, I turned my head to them. ¡°What?¡±


    The elf slowly opened her eyes, then looked at me.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Wee to my ce.¡± I gave a warm smile to the petite woman. ¡°I am Raymund.¡±


    Kimi¡¯s eyes widened. She hurriedly got off the bed, making her fall, but Elise managed to catch her.


    ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, Kimi.¡± Yua helped hold the elf¡¯s body.


    Kimi then knelt in front of me. Her face barely showed any meaningful expression, but her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Thank you for your help, my lord¡­. Sorry, I¡¯m not good at expressing my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank you very much foring here, even at great risk. Please, stand up.¡± I helped the petite woman to get up from the floor. ¡°Now I ask you, what will you do after this?¡±


    Kimi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you still obsessed with destroying humanity?¡±


    The woman immediately shook her head without hesitation. ¡°Thousands of years have passed, and the hatred has faded, my lord. And I think that humans who may still exist today shouldn¡¯t have to bear the sins of their ancestors.¡± She then turned her head to my servants. ¡°And there are also good humans like them.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I nodded. ¡°Then, are you willing to be my servant?¡±<sub></sub>


    I can just immediately make her my servant. However, Kimi was different from Yua and Elise. They are dead, have nothing left, separated from loved ones, and have no more dreams. Maybe Kimi still has goals in her life, so I asked about her willingness first.


    ¡°I am very willing to be your servant, my lord.¡± Again, this petite woman¡¯s tone was without any hint of hesitation. ¡°I will follow your orders forever.¡±


    ¡°There is one problem.¡± I took a step forward to get closer to her. ¡°Yua and Elise won¡¯t be able to die below because they have divine auras. However, you are different from them. You can die in the mission I gave you.¡±


    ¡°If I die while carrying out your orders, it will be my honor.¡± The petite woman still showed no hesitation.


    ¡°Okay then. Wait a minute.¡± I opened the tab that disyed the option to make Kimi a servant and chose yes.


    [Congrattions, Kimi Laitinen has be your servant. Now, you can send her to carry out missions]


    ¡°What are you doing, sir?¡± Despite asking such a question, Kimi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. In his eyes, I must have looked like I was moving my fingers through the air.


    Yua lined up the petite woman. ¡°That¡¯s the way he does things.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± I answered, reading the next announcement tab.


    [Would you like to change Kimi Laitinen¡¯s equipment?]


    ¨C


    [Kimi¡¯s Lute]


    Magic: A-


    [A musical instrument that functions like a magic tool]


    ¨C


    [Kimi¡¯s Robe (Magically enhanced)]


    Defense: B


    Effect: 20% Mana increase


    ¨C


    I chose no. This petite girl¡¯s equipment was quite good, and her weapons were unique. I don¡¯t want to change that.


    [You can choose the third skill for Kimi Laitinen]


    ¡°Perhaps because you traveled to this realm, your power was greatly reduced,¡± I spoke while selecting the avable skills. It didn¡¯t take long for me to find the right one.


    ¡°And somehow, I¡¯ve also forgotten a lot of magic I¡¯ve learned.¡± She responded.


    [Blessing Bad ¨C Grants a 15% buff of strength, agility, and vitality to all party members]


    It¡¯s a shame. Her previous abilities were definitely much more extraordinary. My guess is because she used up all of her magic energy, her powers were significantly reduced. Maybe it could be said that she was lucky because she was still alive.


    I then gave a blue book to her. ¡°Learn this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Because she spoke without a gesture, the petite woman looked like a statue making a sound.

 Chapter 148 148 – Fun Training

    My ce is usually quiet, and all that¡¯s in the air is ambient noise, but now it¡¯s filled with sweet humming from Kimi, who also ys the lute. The petite elf sat near Mona, leaning on one of Elise¡¯s temple pirs.


    A day had passed since Kimi woke up, and I gathered my other two servants near the pond.


    [Yua Nakagami]


    Strength: B


    Dexterity: E


    Agility: A


    Vitality: A-


    Magic: E-


    Skills:


    [Body pocket ¨C Ability to store something on the body without being noticed, even if naked]


    [Illusion Effect ¨C Ability to give illusions]<sub>.</sub>


    [Shadow Walk ¨C Performs steps without making a sound]


    [Thousand sh ¨C Performs consecutive sh attacks at high speed]


    I took a deep breath, switched to Yua¡¯s skill tree screen. All skills that should be selectable are grayed out. ¡°Looks like you still have to increase your magic affinity to be able to learn the next skill.¡±


    The kunoichi shrugged. ¡°Well, how do I train that, then?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can ask Kimi for help.¡± I stared at the petite elf, who was still humming. ¡°Well, there¡¯s a shortcut by buying equipment that can increase your magic stats or upgrade your existing ones. But it¡¯s costly.¡±


    I¡¯m so fucking broke.


    ¡°Perhaps I can buy it, sir?¡± The kunoichi chimed in. ¡°I still have money from the tournament.¡±


    ¡°No, this is my responsibility. I¡¯m not sure you have enough money anyway.¡± Scratching my hair, I turned to Elise. ¡°And for you. This time, you will choose the next skill, Elise.¡±


    The female warrior tilted her head.


    ¡°First choice, a variation of attack moves, like some you already have.¡± I continued. ¡°Or you can choose a skill that diverts the damage that hits yourrades. In exchange, you will get those damages instead. But you¡¯ll only feel the pain. You won¡¯t suffer the wounds.¡±<sub></sub>


    Yua grimaced like she was in pain but made noment.


    If it was me, I would choose the second skill. Something like that was instrumental in preventing other party members¡¯ injuries. However, Elise had to make a big sacrifice, so I gave her a choice.


    ¡°I chose the second, sir.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Elise to give an answer.


    ¡°Ooh?¡± I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡±


    The female warrior nced the other way and fiddled with her fingers. ¡°Well¡­ I want to help my friends more with that.¡±


    Yua put on a big smile and put her arm around Elise, pressing her cheek to the female warrior¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m d to be your friend, Elise.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± I pointed my finger at the skill in question. ¡°I hope you¡¯re pretty sure about this. The pain you¡¯re going through will definitely be unbearable, after all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sir.¡± Elise nodded firmly. ¡°I know what I¡¯m going to face.¡±


    As soon as I pressed the skill, a thin dark brown book appeared in my hand.


    The female warrior received the book and started to open it. ¡°But how do I put this into practice, sir?¡±<sub></sub>


    I looked at Yua, who immediately shrugged.


    ¡°You will take the damage, sir?¡± The kunoichi wore a mischievous smile. ¡°I would dly do something.¡±


    ¡°This also does damage, right? A different kind of damage.¡± I raised both hands and moved my fingers, shing an even more evil smile. ¡°I¡¯m a god. The skill won¡¯t affect me. So, there¡¯s no point in dealing damage to me.¡±


    The kunoichi gulped. ¡°D-does it has to be by tickling?¡±


    ¡°Come on, you want to help your friend, right? I can¡¯t possibly hit you, can I?¡±


    Strangely, Elise instead looked at my hand with a red blush on her face.


    ***


    Kimi had stopped humming and was now asleep while still sitting.


    ¡°P-please, th-this is enough, right?¡± Yua¡¯s breathing had be heavy, her face was flushed red, her sweat was soaking all over her body, and she sighed as a sign of exhaustion. However, she was still in that position, on her knees with her arms raised up, showing her armpits and exposed sides of her body. Her face also showed no resistance at all.


    What a naughtydy, pretending to be reluctant but enjoying this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been doing this for a while,¡± I replied.


    In fact, I¡¯ve been doing this for about two hours.


    Slowly, I moved my fingers to the sides of the kunoichi¡¯s body again. Maybe the effect would be better if I used a feather, but I prefer my fingers touching Yua¡¯s smooth skin. The sensation I felt was delightful.


    ¡°Okay, then.¡± Elise pressed her sword¡¯s tip to the floor. A secondter, a dim blue light radiated from her body.


    [All for One]


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!!!¡± The echoingughter was louder than before and didn¡¯te out of Yua¡¯s mouth. Instead, the kunoichi stared at Elise, who wasughing like crazy.


    The female warrior could stay in her position, albeit with a slight quiver.


    ¡°So, it worked.¡± I nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Now is the time for you and Kimi, Yua. You should practice doing that illusion skill in tandem.¡±


    After getting a clear goal from Levi, I feel I shouldn¡¯t waste too much time. I want my servants to meet Scarlet Wizard as soon as possible. Honestly, I¡¯m curious about that woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try again, sir?¡±


    Elise¡¯s words left me speechless, then I smirked. Even Elise is getting naughty, huh? Maybe this is a good thing.


    Surrounded by attractive women like this, you would expect something more, right?


    ¡°Okay.¡± I massaged my shoulders. ¡°But this time, I¡¯m going to take it to eleven.¡±


    Elise gulped while Yua pouted a little. Naturally, the kunoichi couldn¡¯t ¡®enjoy¡¯ my tickling anymore.


    However, I was interrupted by the arrival of a figure from the mist wall.


    ¡°Hi, Raymund. I need your help.¡± The figure of a woman in a light blue kimono approached me with fast steps. Her voice was a bit more like a shriekpared to average women.


    ¡°Excuse me. Maybe you don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m not the Raymund you might know, madam goddess.¡± I replied to that woman who was slim, had ck hair in a bun, and had a heart-shaped face.


    I knew she was a goddess from her looks and charm that caught my attention.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot.¡± The woman pped her forehead and stopped in front of me. ¡°My name is Kilev.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow when I realized she was now wearing a pink Victorian dress. Her hair is also down, not tied up at all. There¡¯s no way she could change her appearance in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°Ah, you are the goddess of clothes.¡± I made a conclusion.

 Chapter 149 149 – A Colorful Town

    ¡°So, Madam Kilev¡­¡±


    ¡°Just Kilev is okay.¡± The goddess of clothes walked while looking around. ¡°Damn, this ce is so lonely and depressing.¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°So, what do you want, Kilev?¡±


    The woman turned around, and her clothes changed into a dress simr to Lilian Algernon¡¯s from the seventh mission,plete with an inverted tornado-shaped bun on her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste more time. There¡¯s an outfit that exudes an aura of divinity. I¡¯ve felt it thest few months, and it worries me. Levi hasn¡¯t even given me permission to ask you for help. Until now. He finally thought you were ready to tackle a mission like this.


    So, this is simr to what Erbau, the god of buildings, feels?


    I kept watching the woman walking around my ce. Not getting further information from her, I asked again. ¡°What else do you know?¡±


    ¡°Damn, there used to be a swing here. I used to sit on it when I ran away from my husband.¡± Kilev stopped at one of the spots. This time her clothes changed into a modern white bikini. It¡¯s one of the designs I gave her through Anja.


    Well, that¡¯s pretty awesome. Her beautiful body is highlighted, even though the curves and size of her assets are still inferior to my two servants.


    Shit, I can¡¯t lose focus.<sub>.</sub>


    I cleared my throat a second time, and the goddess finally responded. ¡°And I felt something from some of the people around the clothes. So, they choose not to wear anything at all! I don¡¯t know why it happened! Is it out of fear or what!? We have to do something!¡±


    It took a few seconds for me to digest those words. ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just feel it, can¡¯t see it. I can¡¯t exin it in more detail.¡± Kilev started walking again, this time towards Elise¡¯s shrine. The woman paused for a moment when she saw Mona sleeping naked but didn¡¯t seem too concerned about it.


    I followed the woman who was now wearing fur clothes like a caveman. ¡°So, you¡¯re asking me to send my servants to check on that? Well, it can be done¡­.¡±


    I used a different tone in thest sentence to signal the goddess.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to ask you to do it for free.¡± She nced at Kimi, who was starting to wake up. ¡°Could it be that you want new clothes for that servant? I can make a good one. Well, even though what she¡¯s wearing is actually pretty good.¡±


    ¡°How about you upgrade all of my servants¡¯ outfits?¡± I replied, crossing my arms across my chest. ¡°I hope the stats increase with some added effects.¡±


    The goddess was silent for a moment, her eyes ncing to the side. ¡°Okay, deal.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Great¡­¡±


    ¡°Then hurry.¡± The goddess walked again, this time dressed as a belly dancer with gold jewelry. ¡°I want all of this to be over soon.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Kilev stopped near my pond. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it escted fast.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I lined her up, then called my other servants. I also asked Elise to bring Mona and the bee. The dog reverted to its original form, about the size of an average canine.


    [There is an outfit that can influence people¡¯s thoughts]


    Credit points: 16500


    Skill points: 3<sub></sub>


    What an interesting mission. My enemy is an outfit, huh?


    ¡°I will give blessings to your outfit so that you won¡¯t be affected by that evil clothes.¡± Kilev touched my servants¡¯ clothes in turn with her hands that glowed with white light.


    I then did a short briefing to them and gave my usual blessing by pping their butts. Elise was still flinching, but Yua just smiled.


    While the others were already walking towards the mist, Kimi remained standing and looked at me with her sleepy eyes. I purposely didn¡¯t do my blessing to her. She looks too pure¡­. I didn¡¯t have the heart to do something like that to her.


    ¡°What?¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Nothing, my lord.¡± She then followed the two colleagues. ¡°Bye.¡±


    Yesterday she wanted to prostrate in front of me, but why is she so cold now? Is that her real self?


    ¡°I remember you used to smack my ass when you got the chance.¡± Kilev snorted.


    I turned to Kilev, who was now in red lingerie. That¡¯s also the design I gave her.


    ***


    Yua and Elisended on a marbled street. The kunoichi¡¯s gaze fell on the bee perched on the female warrior¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Are you all right, Yua?¡± Elise asked.


    Yua rubbed her face. ¡°Well, as our master said, I¡¯ll have to get used to that bug. But don¡¯t make it fly into my face, please.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kimi floated down slowly. The elf yed her magic lute to do that.


    Yua came to the petite elf. ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your ears to those of a human if you want to hide them? You used to be able to easily transform our physique.¡±


    Kimi, adjusting the position of her hood, responded, ¡°When I came to Lord Raymund¡¯s ce, I lost a lot of power. I can¡¯t do any more body modifications.¡±


    Since the petite elf¡¯s expression looked like a chunk of wood again, Yua just smiled, not knowing how to respond.


    As usual, Elise observed her surroundings. The houses in the shape of a box with colorful paint there really create a festive atmosphere. However, all of that shows no life at all. All the doors and windows were closed.


    ¡°Find someone. Be careful.¡± Raymund gave instructions.


    They started walking in that quiet environment. Sometimes, there was only the squeaking sound of a mouse passing by.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Yua looked at some dry nt pots in front of a house. ¡°This ce looks like it hasn¡¯t been abandoned for long.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t found anything yet, Mona?¡± Elise asked the dog, who had been sniffing for some time. The pet then barked at her master.


    ¡°Ladies!!!¡± From an intersection, a man with orange hair tied up ran to the servants. He then stood before them with a smile so broad that it showed his teeth. ¡°Wee to Silkdale Town!!!¡±


    The servants¡¯ eyes immediately fell on the man¡¯s attire which consisted of a light magenta shirt and neon green pants. Two very striking colors.


    ¡°I¡¯m Zak Bailey!¡± The man continued to speak in an excited tone. ¡°I will¡­¡±


    Suddenly, someone jumps between the servants and the man named Zak. The servants immediately lowered their chins when they saw the back of the ck-haired woman¡¯s body. Except for Kimi, who showed no reaction.


    That woman¡¯s back and buttocks were not covered by anything. Of course, that was because she only wore arge belly belt, a bronze bracelet, and leather boots.


    Yes, she¡¯s almost naked.

 Chapter 150 150 – The Naked Attacker

    That naked woman with big braided hair swung a knife at Zak, who immediately blocked the attack with his own knife.


    ¡°Why do you always get in my way, Lynn!?¡± Zak shouted in frustration.


    The woman named Lynn continued to swing her knife with determination. ¡°Stop trying to recruit other people!¡±


    ¡°Who should we side with, sir!?¡± Yua took out her wakizashi, followed by Elise, who took the sword from her back. Kimi, who raised her lute. And Mona, who lowered her body while growling.


    Because Lynn kept pushing her opponent back. They be distant from the servants.


    ¡°t¡­.¡± Raymund mumbled,menting on Lynn¡¯s boobs which were significantly below average in size. The woman¡¯s two assets hardly show any movement. Only her feminine body and the absence of a private object indicate she is a woman.


    Yua raised an eyebrow. ¡°Excuse me, sir?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry.¡± Raymund cleared his throat. ¡°You are on that naked woman¡¯s side.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Roger,¡± Yua answered, advancing with Elise and her dog. Meanwhile, Kimi yed her lute and hummed a tune.


    The bodies of the servants and Mona shed dim light. They feel their bodies are fresher, more energetic, and lighter. Their speed also increased.


    Finally, Zak managed to hit the naked woman¡¯s chest. ¡°Your attacks are pointless¡­¡±


    The man flinched when he saw Elise, Yua, and Mona running toward him. Instead of continuing to attack, he ran away. Lynn was about to give chase, but she restrained herself and faced the servants. ¡°We¡¯d better get out of here before the otherse!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Yua checked Lynn¡¯s chest, which turned out to be unharmed. ¡°Aah, you are using magically enhanced equipment.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Lynn started running in the opposite direction. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ***<sub></sub>


    Raymund¡¯s servants still followed the naked woman, and they finally entered a forest.


    ¡°Forest again?¡± Raymund yawned.


    ¡°That damned shirt brainwashed everyone in the town. They became its devotees. However, that will only apply to anyone who wears clothes.¡± Because she had been focusing on monitoring the situation, Lynn had just exined what was going on.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why you asked us to be naked.¡± Yua grimaced, unable to imagine having to go anywhere without wearing a single thread. Her super skimpy clothes are still too much for her. She just got used to it not too long ago.


    ¡°But you girls don¡¯t show any signs of being brainwashed.¡± Lynn continued. ¡°I think you¡¯ll be fine. Looks like your clothes have sessfully repelled the curse of that evil outfit.¡±


    ¡°So, where are we actually going?¡± Now it was Elise¡¯s turn to ask, with her characteristic awkward tone every time she met new people. Moreover, the new person was almost entirely naked.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to a camp containing people who want to liberate the town.¡± Lynn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a scout on duty to keep an eye on Silkdale.¡±<sub></sub>


    Elise suddenly stopped in her tracks. ¡°I-is everyone naked over there?¡±


    Lynn also stopped,ughing a little. ¡°Of course.¡±


    The female warrior¡¯s eyes started to widen. ¡°Men too?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Raymund made a sound like someone spitting. ¡°There¡¯s a bunch of sausages there.¡±


    ¡°Rx.¡± Lynnughed again. ¡°They¡­.¡±


    Yua and Elise took out their weapons again. They had just heard a rustling sound from the top of the trees.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Lynn tried to calm the women down. ¡°He¡¯s my friend, Rupert.¡±


    ¡°So, he¡¯s a man!?¡± Elise sounded a little hysterical. ¡°Is he naked like you!?¡±


    Before Lynn could answer, a figure jumped from the top of the tree,nding with a loud thud. Elise and Yua immediately covered their eyes with their hands but still raised their respective weapons.


    ¡°No offense.¡± Yua tried to put on a friendly smile. ¡°But can you stay away from us, sir?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s safe.¡± Kimi, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke. ¡°You can lower your hands.¡±


    The two women were hesitant at first but ended up taking the elf¡¯s suggestion. They, along with Raymund, breathed a sigh of relief. The man with orange hair and a face full of freckles wore something like brown underwear beside arge belt, boots, and a bracelet.


    Yua gaped at the sight of that man¡¯s body, which was full of muscles like a bodybuilder. Raymund immediately cleared his throat at that.


    ¡°The cloth that can dispel curses from that evil suit is very limited!¡± The man with the club on his belt spoke aloud,bined with arge smile. ¡°And our female friends are so nice! They are willing to give it to us, the guys!¡±


    ¡°How many times have I told you, Rupert?¡± Lynn snorted. ¡°We let the men wear those cloths because we don¡¯t want to see things we shouldn¡¯t be seeing. We don¡¯t want our eyes to be tormented by the horrific sight every day.¡±


    Rupertughed so hard his protruding man boobs bobbed up and down. Elise averted her gaze with a flushed face while Yua gulped hard instead. Of course, that prompted Raymund to clear his throat even louder.


    ¡°For some reason, I feel a bit of a headache¡­ Seeing men¡¯s clothes that cover more than what women wear,¡± Kimi muttered in a very t tone, in contrast to her melodious singing and lute ying.


    ¡°How was the patrol?¡± Rupert asked Lynn, still grinning as if there was a party there.


    ¡°I met your little brother¡­ Zak.¡± Lynn sighed. ¡°He¡¯s trying to recruit these girls.¡±


    ¡°I see. There¡¯s nothing we can do yet¡­.¡± Rupert focused on Elise¡¯s face. ¡°Is she the woman I¡¯m thinking of, Lynn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is simr to the characteristics in Hannah¡¯s painting. Green eyes, brown hair, and a rather small nose.¡± Lynn also focused on the female warrior¡¯s face. ¡°She uses a greatsword too¡­ And do you know Rupert? She and her friends descended from a low-flying cloud.¡±


    Widening his eyes, Rupert came forward to the female warrior. ¡°I-is your name Elise Fairchild, miss!?¡±


    Kimi and Yua immediately looked at Elise, who was speechless from the shock. The female warrior had clearly never met that man.


    ¡°She mentioned Hannah¡¯s name, Elise,¡± Raymund told his servant. ¡°Do you remember? That¡¯s the healer girl you met on your first mission.¡±

 Chapter 151 151 – Not an Ordinary Camp

    In my opinion, that ce is heaven. I saw a lot of almost naked women of all shapes and sizes, but all of them were attractive. It would be more perfect if the guys were thrown out. Even though they were few and their sausages covered, they were just an eyesore.


    ¡°Look at them.¡± Kilev shook her head, also looking at my magic pond. ¡°They wander around naked. It¡¯s just like a pack of monkeys.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s perfect.¡± I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off that ce. It was like a nudist camp but more awesome.


    She sighed. ¡°I forgot, you¡¯ve always been a pervert. Focus on this mission, please.¡±


    How can I focus when I see beauty like this? I want to jump in there and join that camp!


    ***


    ¡°There are only ten males and twenty-nine females,¡± Lynn exined to the servants sitting near a tent. She sat cross-legged, shamelessly opening her legs, even though her female parts became very exposed. ¡°That¡¯s because we only have really few cloths that can dispel that curse. The women are very reluctant to see even one of the men¡¯s dicks hanging.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°But you guys are amazing. You are willing to do this to take your town. And earlier, you said there were some from outside that town too.¡± Yua responded with a smile. She tried to look normal among the naked people. ¡°How can you do this voluntarily? I can¡¯t imagine it. Maybe in a few days, I¡¯ll be crazy.¡±


    Lynn slightly adjusted her big braid. ¡°Maybe because I¡¯m used to it. At first, I was so embarrassed and couldn¡¯t stand the stares of the men. However, we got used to it over time, and the men also became less perverted as they used to be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still unsure I can get used to something like this,¡± Yua responded again.


    ¡°Well, I take the plus side. I no longer need to convince people that I¡¯m really a girl. But still, even now, I feel like people are still checking my vagina, even though we¡¯ve been here a few months. They still want to confirm that I¡¯m a female.¡±


    Aside from her barely-there breasts and slightly muscr yet slim body, Lynn¡¯s face was universal. She was indeed beautiful, but no one would doubt her if she imed to be a man. Without seeing her naked body of course.


    ¡°That¡¯s why she grew that much pubic hair. It¡¯s to cover her pussy.¡± Rupert came inughing.<sub></sub>


    Lynn hit the muscr man¡¯s leg, though not too hard. ¡°Can you not talk vulgar like that?¡±


    ¡°But, everything is still tough.¡± Rupert ignored Lynn¡¯s protests and continued. The man with orange hair did smile, but not as wide as before. ¡°It¡¯s going to be autumn soon. We did use bracelets that created a magic barrier on our bodies, but it wouldn¡¯t be much help if the temperature got too cold. Not to mention that many of our members were caught. To be honest, we are stuck¡­.¡±


    ¡°You better exin what you just talked to our leader about.¡± Lynn cut her partner off.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± Rupert sat down next to the woman. ¡°Mrs. Bet is currently discussing it with the others. I guess it won¡¯t be long. And don¡¯t worry, we wee you. They look like that because they¡¯re just jealous of your clothes.¡±


    Neither Yua nor Elise was convinced by Rupert¡¯sst sentence. It was clear that the people in the camp were showing expressions of hostility. Some of those people kept looking at the servants. Nothing strange, really. The servants were foreigners who suddenly came fully clothed.


    Meanwhile, Kimi seemed unconcerned and instead yawned many times.<sub></sub>


    Rupert then looked at Elise again with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I get to meet the angel Hannah painted and told people. And it turns out that you are indeed as beautiful as the one in the painting.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I already told you, we are not angels.¡± Elise looked the other way, in the direction of that vige. ¡°And I can¡¯t believe the location of that vige is only a day from here.¡±


    Her brain recalled the memories of the time she fought the giant goblin. The female warrior couldn¡¯t believe what had happened to her. In just a few months, she was really able to fight without screaming in fear or crying.


    However, it happened after she went through various things. From the start, she was just an ordinary girl.


    Rupert¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I¡¯ve always been fascinated by stories about your fight against that giant goblin. You are so brave and¡­.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about that fight if it really happened.¡± A woman with tan skin and long light brown hair came up to the servants. ¡°If she was smarter, she should have attacked the goblin¡¯s Achilles tendon to hinder its movement.¡±


    ¡°Aah, another milf.¡± Raymund hissed, admiring the woman¡¯s curvy body, ignoring her words.


    ¡°Milf?¡± Kimi asked. ¡°What is that?¡±


    Elise scratched her hair, and Yua answered. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for being blunt. My name is Megan Bet, and I lead this group. Ah, Rupert and Lynn must have exined it to you girls.¡± The woman folded her arms across her chest with an arrogant face. ¡°Well, you must prove that you are worthy of joining us¡­.¡±


    The leader¡¯s words were cut short by themotion that ensued. Rupert and Lynn rushed to one of the tents that was the source of themotion. The servants stood to see what was happening, but Megan remained where she was.


    ¡°She wants to join that town!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? She uses leaves to cover her nipples!?¡±


    ¡°How many times have I told you! The radius of the curse is still strong even this far! You have to wear as little clothes as possible! Don¡¯t cover your private parts with anything!¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time for lectures! She is new here!¡±


    Megan snorted aloud, then shouted, ¡°Take off whatever¡¯s covering her nipples! Hold her, so she doesn¡¯t run away! If necessary, tie her up!¡±


    ¡°Does things like that happen often?¡± Yua poked her head out to get a better look at the crowd.


    ¡°It only happens to new kids. Being in a condition like this is tough, after all.¡± Megan massaged her forehead. ¡°So, back to our topic. To prove you deserve to join our group, one of you must fight one of us. If you win, you join us. If you lose, you have to give all the outfits you all wear.¡±

 Chapter 152 152 – A Gentleman Gesture

    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Bet.¡± Yua tried to put on a smile as friendly as possible. ¡°We¡¯re really just here to help¡­¡±


    ¡°The battle will be held tonight, without using any weapons, as well as magically enhanced equipment.¡± Megan Bet turned around. ¡°You can either participate, or you can leave. But remember, if you do anything that gets in our way, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences.¡±


    Yua bit her lip, frustrated at not being given a chance to speak. ¡°It¡¯s unfair. They just want to take our equipment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yua,¡± Raymund responded without showing any annoyance. ¡°You and the others better get out of there. You can all carry out the mission independently.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the opponent?¡± Elise suddenly spoke while looking at the members of the camp.


    Megan paused, looked at the female warrior again, then pointed at a man with a bald head. ¡°Him.¡±


    Elise narrowed her eyes at the man with a slender but quite muscr build. He stared back at the female warrior, giving an arrogant smile.


    ¡°Are you sure you can fight him, Elise?¡± Raymund asked after Megan continued on her way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­. It seems¡­. Maybe? I don¡¯t know¡­.¡± Elise cleared her throat. ¡°I guess, I¡¯m sure?¡±


    Instead of being irritated by it, Raymundughed. ¡°I assume you are confident against him. Okay, you will challenge him tonight!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°But, sir¡­¡± Yua grimaced. ¡°It¡¯s not that I underestimated Elise¡¯s abilities, but if she loses¡­.¡±


    ¡°You girls will run away.¡± Raymund cut off the kunoichi¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a strategy.¡±


    The female warrior tilted her head, still looking at her opponent, who didn¡¯t seem to care about her anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­. I think his abilities are still below Oleg or Trish¡¯s.¡±


    Yua raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who are they again?¡±


    ¡°My opponents in the tournament, before Olga¡­. Forget it. There¡¯s no way I could guess a person¡¯s strength just by looking at them.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kimi didn¡¯t notice what had just happened and instead fell asleep standing up.


    ***


    That night, people gathered around a giant bonfire, surrounding a circle carved with twigs on the ground.


    Elise was sitting on a rock, had stripped off all her armor, and was now wearing only her red leotard. This time she was not too concerned because many other women had worse appearances than her.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t look tense at all.¡± Yua massaged Elise¡¯s shoulders. The female warrior does look focused and calm.


    ¡°P-please, don¡¯t talk like that.¡± And everything immediately changed. All of Elise¡¯s joints and facial muscles stiffened. ¡°T-if you talk like that, I¡¯ll be even more nervous.¡±


    The kunoichi grimaced. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m sure you can¡­. Ah, I¡¯d better be quiet.¡± She made a zipper mouth gesture.


    Kimi suddenly squatted in front of Elise, clenched one hand in the air. Since the petite elf¡¯s face showed no change in expression, Elise just froze in confusion.


    A small chuckle escaped the kunoichi¡¯s mouth. ¡°Looks like Kimi wants to support you too, Elise.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Elise was still confused because the petite woman had not changed her pose. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Mona then chimed in with a cheerful bark, and Elise rubbed her head.


    Not long after, Lynn came with a grumpy face. ¡°Sorry, Rupert and I have been trying to talk to Mrs. Bet, but she insists on keeping this stupid fight going.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay.¡± Yua was still massaging the female warrior¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Look, Elise looks ready.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°P-please, don¡¯t say that again.¡± The female warrior gulped.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I forgot.¡±


    Megan walked to the center of the arena and signaled the two fighters to enter. Elise took a breath, got up from the rock, and started walking at a steady pace.


    ¡°You seem very confident, huh?¡± Raymundmented, and it made Elise flinch. ¡°Ah, just like Yua said, it looks like I should keep my mouth shut too.¡±


    Like the tournament in the eighth mission, Elise and her opponent stopped in the middle of the arena.


    ¡°My name is Greyson Knight.¡± The opponent bends down while cing his left palm on his chest while his right hand is on his back. ¡°Who will I spend the night with?¡±


    Elise was taken back by a gentleman¡¯s gesture from that man. This was a far cry from the arrogant smile she saw earlier.


    ¡°Elise Fairchild.¡± The female warrior replied in her trademark stiff tone.


    ¡°Fight fairly. You will win if your opponent bes unconscious or surrender.¡± Megan exined in a tone like someone who didn¡¯t want to be there. ¡°Now, back off.¡±


    ¡°Greyson! Greyson! Greyson!¡±


    The cheers reminded Elise of the Kozlov family tournament, but on a smaller scale.


    When the two fighters were far enough apart, Megan raised her hand. ¡°Fight!¡±


    Elise wasted no time. She ran at high speed. Instead of pointing the sword forward, sheunched a fist while elerating.


    Charging Punches.


    Greyson barely dodged the attack. He looked so horrified like he had just seen a demon.


    However, the female warrior wasn¡¯t done yet. She moved in front of her opponent again, then did an uppercut while jumping.


    Rising Fist.


    However, the attack only grazed the enemy¡¯s face, making him bleed.


    The audience looked up to see Elise high in the air. She thennded in front of Greyson, who fell to the ground with his mouth agape. The man¡¯s legs felt like they were losing energy.


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want to do something like this.¡± Elise gulped, still speaking awkwardly. ¡°You must be precious to your friends, right? I can¡¯t hurt you. You still need to pursue your goals with your friends.¡±


    Elise extended her hand to the man, a gesture that sparked a round of apuse from the others. Greyson held the hand, and Elise helped him to his feet. He then raised the female warrior¡¯s hand.


    Everyone seemed pleased with what had happened, except for Megan, who spat on the ground instead. She approached Elise with a forced smile, shook her hand, hugged her, then whispered. ¡°Did you said you didn¡¯t want to hurt Greyson? You¡¯re that great, huh? You think our members are weak?¡±


    Elise couldn¡¯t reply to those sarcastic remarks.


    Greyson patted the leader¡¯s shoulder, whispering back. ¡°Enough, Megan. I don¡¯t really like this either, but our people think differently. You know what? Going against the majority is counterproductive.¡±


    Snorting in annoyance, Megan let go of her hug. Forcing another smile, she then lifted Elise¡¯s hand up as well.


    That situation made Elise even more nervous.

 Chapter 153 153 – The Dress

    ¡°Is it okay to leave that bee alone in the middle of town?¡± Yua¡¯s voice came from my magic pond.


    I chuckled. ¡°It turns out that you care about that bug too.¡±


    ¡°Well, she is Elise¡¯s partner now.¡±


    ¡°She asked for it herself. She wants to do something for us.¡± Elise answered. She and the others were sitting in a tent. ¡°And her name is Ciel.¡±


    ¡°Ciel, huh? A good name.¡± I nodded, looking at the other side of my pond. Besides disying my servants, that thing shows the town of Silkdale at night. That sight came from Ciel¡¯s eyes. The bee is doing surveince.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she found the location of that clothes yet?¡± Kilev, the dress goddess, sighed in frustration. This time she was wearing a giant egg-shaped outfit. Something hriously epic, and it made me hold back augh so she wouldn¡¯t be offended. ¡°I know this bee is close to that thing, but I can¡¯t pinpoint it.¡±


    Ciel entered a house whose interior was lit by candles. After finding only a few people inside asleep, she came out. It was the umpteenth house she checked. Homes that have life inside were scattered throughout the town.


    ¡°Maybe we should stop the search for a while,¡± I muttered. ¡°Ciel has been lurking around long enough. She might be tired.¡±


    ¡°I can sense that she still wants to continue, sir.¡± Elise chimed in again. ¡°However, I agree with you.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°A moment.¡± My eyes narrowed as Ciel stopped a few feet from a house that was no different from any other. What distinguishes it is that a group of people was entering it.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Kilev opened her mouth. She was now dressed like a mage, making me sigh with relief. I didn¡¯t have to hold back myughter anymore. ¡°There seems to be more of them than in the previous houses. Looks like there is something here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go in there just yet, Ciel.¡± I gave the order to the bee. ¡°Look for an open window, and you snoop from there. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to enter that ce with so many people awake.¡±


    Ciel circled the house, then stopped at an open window on the second floor. Kilev immediately gasped when she saw what was in there.


    ¡°Finally.¡± I shed a faint smile.


    Inside one of the house rooms, there was a purple dress floating in the air, emitting dim light.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that feathered dress that caught my attention, but the people around it. They all knelt on the floor, staring at the dress with eyes dotted with ck bags, and their faces were so pale.


    Then, one of them copsed, and several people came to take him away. The others were unaffected and remained in their positions.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Looks like that thing sucked up those people¡¯s life force.¡± Kilev bit her thumb nail. ¡°What an evil way to use an outfit.¡±


    Not long after, a short man with shoulder-length white hair entered. ¡°Your time is up. Your sacrifices will not be in vain because this is for the salvation of mankind. As I said so many times, Lady Scarlet will use this outfit to fight the ultimate evil. An evil that could destroy all of humanity.¡±


    My smile is getting wider. Finally, I found a clue that was so close to the Scarlet Wizard. It made my heart rate crawl up.


    The kneeling people breathed a sigh of relief. Some were crying and even copsed. They were asked to leave the room.


    ¡°Next batch¡­.¡± The white-haired man caught his breath and looked outside, causing Ciel to shift from the window. ¡°Don¡¯t let them in just yet! Wait outside!¡±


    ¡°Stay away, Ciel.¡± I gave instructions again.


    The bee moved away but was still around the house.


    ¡°Ah, looks like it¡¯s the Scarlet Wizard.¡± Kilev hissed with a disgusted face. ¡°A servant from previous Raymund who rebelled. I still know her face very well. The dress she¡¯s wearing right now was made by me.¡±<sub></sub>


    The intervals of my heartbeat were getting more intense.


    A woman with a youthful face floated up to the window, making her dress and long red hair flutter. Her face looked so radiant as if carved by a skilled sculptor. If she wasn¡¯t my enemy, I wanted to bring her as a servant.


    ¡°How is it?¡± The woman spoke after entering the room.


    ¡°I still need a lot of human life energy to perfect this outfit, My Lady.¡± The man answered.


    I spoke to Ciel, ¡°Come closer, but don¡¯t be seen.¡±


    The bee then perched behind the window frame.


    ¡°Are you really sure this will work?¡± The Scarlet wizard continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mattias. Your progress looks slower than the others. And are you really sure that this outfit will be able to take me to the realm of God?¡±


    ¡°Making masterpieces takes time, My Lady.¡± The man named Mattias responded again. There was a hint of irritation in the way he spoke.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°I, Mattias Laitinen, will do my best for you.¡±


    I instantly widened my eyes. Did I hear wrong? A Laitinen?


    ¡°A moment.¡± Scarlet hissed, then her footsteps approached the window. ¡°I feel something.¡±


    ¡°Ciel, get out of there.¡± I hissed. ¡°Now.¡±


    The bee left the ce at full speed. Now, what is visible in part of my pond is a nearly dark view of the town.


    ¡°Please wake up, Kimi.¡± My mouth trembled when I said that.


    Yua and Elise shook the petite elf¡¯s body. She only woke up momentster.


    ¡°Is it morning?¡± She yawned. ¡°Why is it still dark?¡±


    ¡°Kimi, I want to ask you something.¡± I gulped hard, taking a deep breath. ¡°Do you have any connection with the man named Mattias Laitinen?¡±


    The petite elf was silent. This time she showed a change of expression. Her eyes widened, and her mouth agape.


    ¡°Kimi?¡± I called her again because I didn¡¯t get an answer after a while.


    ¡°Sorry, My Lord.¡± She massaged her forehead. ¡°He is my father, the wizarding scientist who invented that ritual method.¡±


    ¡°That ritual to gain near-divine power?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 154 154 – The Clash

    ¡°So, he¡¯s making a special suit for the Scarlet Wizard so that she can be equal to a god?¡± Raymund concluded. ¡°What do you think, Kimi? Will it work?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know, My Lord.¡± Kimi clenched her fists. ¡°And I don¡¯t understand why it has to be a dress? Does it also contain seven elements like the ritual we used to do? Then, my father should have died in thend of the elves. He should have been hit by that st of magic energy when Vilja seeded¡­.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough, Kimi.¡± Yua patted the petite elf¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take a deep breath.¡±


    Kimi obeyed what Yua said, then massaged her forehead again.


    ¡°Is there a chance you¡¯ll talk to him?¡± Raymund continued.


    ¡°No.¡± The elf shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s on bad terms with me. I stole his research about the ritual and refined it. He considers me a very rebellious child.¡±


    ¡°So, he¡¯s jealous of his own daughter¡­ Ah, sorry.¡± Raymund was silent for a moment to think. ¡°If you can¡¯t talk to him, this might end badly. Perhaps we¡¯ll have to fight your father to destroy that dress.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter to me, My Lord.¡± Kimi looked up, showing her expressionless face again. ¡°I wanted to save him. He shouldn¡¯t be in this world anymore. And, of course, I don¡¯t want that energy explosion simr to my past ritual to happen again. There will be many victims.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I know.¡± Raymund¡¯s tone became more serious. ¡°Listen to me then.¡±


    ***


    Raymund¡¯s servants were awakened by themotion that had urred that morning. They were still very sleepy because they had something to dost night, namely Kimi practicing to flow magic energy into Yua¡¯s body. The kunoichi then used her illusion skills with Elise as a guinea pig.


    ¡°Come on! Hurry up!¡± Megan walked over, pping her hands together. ¡°We just got word from one of the scouts! He found the ce where the cursed dress was hidden! Now we¡¯re going to raid there!¡±


    Lynn hurried over to the leader. ¡°But, we can¡¯t be reckless like that, madam! The first information we got was a trap, and we lost a lot of members!


    ¡°So, what should we do?¡± Megan put her hands on her hips, bringing her face closer to Lynn¡¯s, while the other members watched. ¡°We should just keep quiet while we have the information!? Is that what you want!?¡±


    ¡°Well, at least check it more carefully!¡±<sub></sub>


    A loudugh escaped the leader¡¯s mouth. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve confirmed that! That cursed outfit is in there! Why waste time!?¡±


    Before they could yell at each other again, Rupert came and separated the two women. ¡°Stop. There¡¯s no point in fighting like this.¡±


    Yua then approached them and spoke. ¡°I know it might not be appropriate for me to speak like this. We are new members, after all. However, we have a strategy¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we may have epted the three of you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can meddle in our affairs.¡± Grayson interrupted. The bald man came to the kunoichi with a big smile.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, the situation is not good, and we are going on a big mission.¡± The bald man continued. ¡°Don¡¯t make things worse. If you want toe with us, go ahead. Otherwise, you are free to stay here or leave.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Yua.¡± Raymund prevented his servant from making an argument. ¡°Leave them alone. We¡¯ll do that nter after this raid.¡±<sub></sub>


    The servants were somewhat surprised by their master¡¯s decision, but no one objected.


    ¡°Rx.¡± The god added. ¡°No one¡¯s going to die yet. The people in the town just want to make other people wear clothes.¡±


    Yua couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and sigh, frustrated that she wasn¡¯t given a chance to speak yet again.


    ¡°We¡¯ve wasted a lot of time on this bullshit!¡± Megan made another announcement. ¡°Get everything ready. We¡¯ll be leaving in a minute.¡±


    Rupert approached Raymund¡¯s servants, whispering to them. ¡°I hope you girls are careful and don¡¯t get caught by the people in that town. If this raid fails and many of us are caught, we will definitely ask for your help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. We¡¯re screwed.¡± With teary eyes, Lynn looked at herrades who were getting ready, ¡°Why did you stop me earlier?¡±


    Rupert rubbed his face. ¡°Believe me, shouting like that is useless. After all, Megan is their leader. Our friends will still follow her in the end. You will be the one who will be in trouble if you continue to fight her.¡±


    Raymund¡¯s servants exchanged nces for a few seconds.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll also ask for your helpter.¡± Yua finally answered.


    ***


    People were divided into four groups, each taking a different path to that dress location. Lynn, Rupert, and the three female servants walk along with the other three members.


    ¡°So far, all of you are still on the right track to where the cursed dress is hidden.¡± Raymund continued to survey the buildings around the street. ¡°But I¡¯m still not sure about separating groups like this. They can¡¯t makemunication for long-distance. Coordination will be difficult. What if they ambush one or more groups? The n to attack the dress location all at once got ruined.¡±


    Elise nced at the three women following her and herpanions. The camp members¡¯ gazes had softened to Raymund¡¯s servants, except for those three.


    ¡°You feel it too, right?¡± Yua made as quiet a voice as possible. ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s better than you guys making a fuss at the beginning. Even if those people sympathize with Elise, they will still help their friends against the three of you.¡± Raymund responded. ¡°The best way is to y along with them for a while.¡±


    Suddenly, Elise stopped and looked up at the roof of one of the buildings. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re being followed.¡±


    The three other members of that group raised their weapons, then someone jumped from the roof of the building that Elise was looking at.


    ¡°What does all this mean, Greyson!?¡± Lynn raised her knife in a huff of emotion.


    The bald man, who had justnded on the marble road, gave an arrogant smile.


    Not long after that, someone else emerged from an alley, strolling and whistling.


    ¡°Zak.¡± Rupert hissed, picking up the club from his belt.


    ¡°Hello, big brother.¡± The man with orange hair smirked.

 Chapter 155 155 – Their Respective Opponents

    Mona barked fiercely at those people.


    Lynn red at Greyson. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Megan and a few others have had enough.¡± The bald man spat into the street. ¡°We have been naked in the forest for months without making any significant results. Every day we feel cold or feel our skin burning. Life like that should not be done by humans. We are humiliating ourselves as humans!¡±


    Zak added. ¡°And wepensated him and the others a lot, of course.¡±


    ¡°So, you gave up, huh? And now you are tempted by money?¡± Lynn chuckled bitterly, looking at the three female members of the camp who were ready to attack. ¡°How many others have followed in your footsteps?¡±


    ¡°Me, Megan, and the three behind you, that¡¯s all.¡± Grayson shrugged. ¡°Maybe while we are talking like this, the others are being ambushed by the followers of that dress.¡±


    Lynn gritted. ¡°You bastard¡­.¡±


    Meanwhile, Rupert gripped his club tightly. ¡°Rx, Zack. I will save you from that evil suit.¡±


    The younger brotherughed. ¡°You have misunderstood, Rupert. Yes, at first, I was influenced by the dress, but now I am fully aware of myself. I am now enlightened. My mind opened because of that dress.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rupert¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°The values ??that the Scarlet Wizard stands for are true. And I did ept it.¡± Zak walked a few steps toward Rupert¡¯s group. ¡°Unfortunately, many other members still reject it, so the dress still controlled their minds.¡±


    ¡°What are those values, anyway?¡± Yua replied.


    ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll understand without getting enlightened from the dress.¡± Zak spread his arms. ¡°So, join us. Don¡¯t fight. You know Rupert, I don¡¯t like violence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Greyson drew the sword on his back, the kind that was simr to Elise¡¯s but without the dark attribute. ¡°If they were willing to give up, they would have done it long ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right.¡± Zak is snapping his fingers.


    Greyson shouted, ¡°Attack!¡±


    Two female members of the camp came forward while raising their respective weapons. At the same time, the other one shot a fireball using a magic staff. Rupert¡¯s group split up to avoid the fireball and faced their respective enemies.<sub></sub>


    Elise directly faced Zak. Yua had to dodge the two-sworded woman¡¯s attacks. Kimi exchanged magic shots in various elements with the mages in that group. Instead of casting spells or the like, the female elf yed one note in her lute each time she fired the magic.


    Meanwhile, Lynn continues to fend off the attacks of a woman who also wields a knife. ¡°Wake up, Bianca! We must fight to liberate this town!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± The woman with light brown hair continued to attack. ¡°A woman shouldn¡¯t be naked all the time in public like this!¡±


    On the other hand, Rupert continued to attack Zak, who could only dodge.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Zak jumps from a club swing that destroys the marble street. ¡°You said you wanted to save the town we grew up in? Why did you destroy it?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Rupert swung his club again, and Zak jumped even further.


    ¡°With the dream of the scarlet wizard, life will change, Rupert. They won¡¯t suffer like we used to.¡± Zak exined, ducking down so as not to be hit by the club swing. ¡°You certainly remember, don¡¯t you? When our mother died, and we had to live on the streets?¡±


    Those words instantly stopped Rupert¡¯s movements. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you there¡¯s no point in discussing those bad memories!¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Every day, we wish we could stay home again, to have warm food on the table again.¡±


    ¡°All of those things made us who we are today!¡± Rupert attacked his little brother again. ¡°We be strong¡­.¡±


    Rupert stopped talking when Zak punched him hard in the stomach. It¡¯s not just any punch. Apart from unbearable stomach pain, the older brother felt like his whole body was being electrocuted, making it difficult for his joints to move.


    ¡°One thing, Big Bro.¡± Zak looked at his brother, who was now bent over, holding his stomach. ¡°We may be strong, but I am stronger than you.¡±


    Zak then mmed his knee into his older brother¡¯s head. Rupert¡¯s body was forced upright again, then Zak gave his brother a barrage of shes.


    Raymund kept an eye on all of that from the realm of God. Apart from Rupert, the others dominated their opponents. Even Greyson couldn¡¯t retaliate at all because Elise was assisted by Mona in attacking.


    Maybe now is the right time.


    ¡°Yua, carry Kimi to one of the rooftops!¡± Raymund gave the order. ¡°You two do that! Elise, order Mona to take on Yua¡¯s opponent!¡±


    After receiving a signal from her master, Mona hit the woman with the two swords until she fell. On the other hand, Kimi shoots a massive ball of wind that instantly blows away her opponent. Then, she climbed onto Yua¡¯s back.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use that big attack earlier, Kimi?¡± The kunoichi used the iron w tool that came out of her body to climb up the wall of one of the houses.


    ¡°If the shot is too big, then the uracy decreases. I was lucky to be able to hit her.¡±


    ¡°Just leave them alone!¡± Greyson eximed in frustration. ¡°Better attack this bitch and catch her! They won¡¯t be able to do anything if we take this bitch hostage!¡±


    The wielder of the two swords managed to free himself from Mona, while the Mage had already risen. They and Greyson attacked Elise at the same time.


    However, Elise stuck the tip of her sword against the marble path below.


    Rock Stance.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Grayson gasped. His and the others¡¯ attacks had no effect on the female warrior at all.


    Now Elise has started to twist her body.


    Whirlwind sh.


    Elise¡¯s spinning sword attack managed to send Greyson and the two-sworded woman flying far away. The female warrior then gave the Mage a sharp look. The magic-user trembled and chose to run.


    ¡°Or maybe Yua and Kimi don¡¯t need to go up to the top of the building?¡± Raymund muttered, amazed at Elise¡¯s prowess yet again.


    Some distance away from the female warrior, Lynn had just strangled her opponent from behind until she fainted. The woman turned to Rupert, who was overwhelmed by Zak¡¯s attacks and now covered in bloody sh wounds.


    ¡°Rupert!¡± Lynn ran and attacked Zak as well, while Rupert knelt down with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Give up!¡± Zakughed, continuing to block Lynn¡¯s stab barrage. He then dodged Elise¡¯s charging thrust.


    And the sound of countless footsteps began to echo in the distance.

 Chapter 156 156 – Retreat

    ¡°You have to hurry, Kimi.¡± Raymund tried to keep the nervousness out of his voice.


    ¡°I will try, my lord.¡± Kimi got off Yua¡¯s back when they reached the roof. ¡°I don¡¯t have to hold back my voice and music anymore. I think this will be easier.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Yua massaged her shoulder. Then, the elf stuck the tip of the lute onto the kunoichi¡¯s back and started ying it.


    The sound of the rapid notes of the lute was muffled by the elerating footsteps. Elise, Lynn, and Rupert, who were still on the street, saw that people in colorful clothes were approaching them from two opposite directions.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Rupert got up with difficulty from losing a lot of blood.


    ¡°We¡¯re screwed!¡± Lynn was forced to back away from Zak, who wasughing with satisfaction.


    Rupert¡¯s younger brother shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they just want to dress you up!¡±


    Elise also looked nervous, seeing so many people. However, her hands did not tremble, and she was already prepared for her next move in case Yua was toote to activate the illusion skill. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t trust her tworades. Elise was sure that the two friends would seed. It¡¯s just, her experience as a warrior made her even more alert.<sub>.</sub>


    Lynn and Rupert gathered with the female warrior, facing the opposite direction. Those people are getting closer. They were screaming like crazy. Some waved various clothes in the air.


    And the music from Kimi¡¯s lute gets faster, more intense, and moreplicated.


    ¡°We can only hope that someone will continue our crusade.¡± Rupert sighed in resignation, lowered his club, and closed his eyes. ¡°Damn. I really love this town.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lynn was not responding to the man¡¯s words but was wondering what had happened to those people.


    Rupert opened his eyes again and gaped in disbelief. The people were no longer running toward them. But, they were screaming hysterically, jumping up and down, and looking like they were pushing something invisible from their bodies.


    Those who weren¡¯t affected by Yua¡¯s illusion skills wouldn¡¯t see the ck snakes running through the townspeople¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°This is our chance.¡± Elise ran with her dog. She intended to pass through the crowd at Raymund¡¯s orders.<sub></sub>


    Lynn and Rupert exchanged nces for a moment, then followed the female warrior. Meanwhile, Kimi and Yua started to retreat. The petite elf was still ying her lute, and Yua remained focused on maintaining the illusion.


    ¡°Yua, your nose is bleeding.¡± Raymund hissed as he noticed the red liquid begin to pour from the kunoichi¡¯s nostrils.


    ¡°Maybe this happened because the mana capacity in her is small,¡± Kimi exined. ¡°And this method forcibly magnifies it.¡±


    ¡°I can hold on, sir.¡± The kunoichi insisted even though her head felt like it had been hit by a thousand stones. ¡°If I take this off now, we won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Raymund responded, ¡°Elise and the others have managed to escape. Can you hold on to that illusion for a while so you two can escape too, Yua?¡±


    ¡°Probably a minute or so, my lord,¡± Kimi spoke while still ying her musical instrument. ¡°It doesn¡¯t depend on Yua, but on me. Yua, you focus on keeping the illusion. Once I release this lute, it means I¡¯ve seeded.¡±


    ¡°Are you able to take Kimi away as far as possible in that amount of time, Yua?¡± The god asked again.<sub></sub>


    The kunoichi nodded, trying to endure the headache that was getting unbearable.


    And finally, Kimi strummed thest note on her lute, then pulled the instrument. Yua turned around, lifted the petite elf¡¯s body, and jumped.


    ***


    Yua staggered and was out of breath while walking in the forest. Her body had to be held by Kimi so as not to fall. Elise, who saw that, approached them immediately and carried the kunoichi. The female warrior brought her friend near Rupert, who was lying on a mat.


    ¡°Let me help.¡± Kimi stood near Lynn, who was bandaging the orange-haired man¡¯s wounds. The petite elf yed her lute and hummed. Then, Rupert and Yua¡¯s bodies emitted a faint white light. ¡°Sorry, I can only do this much. My mana has been depleted.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is very helpful. Thank you.¡± Lynn noticed Rupert¡¯s wounds were half-closed.


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Yua, also lying on the mat, held her forehead while Elise wiped the blood from the woman¡¯s nose with a cloth. ¡°I feel like I just had a major racing ident.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can use that skill too often and on arge scale, Yua,¡± Raymundmented. ¡°Perhaps giving the illusion to one person is still okay.¡±


    ¡°We only managed to bring a small number of supplies from our base.¡± Lynn looked at some of the bags on the ground. ¡°Should we take some more?¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough,¡± Rupert answered. ¡°It would be very risky if we went back there again. The townspeople will definitely check that ce out.¡±


    Lynn continued to bandage the wounds on her partner¡¯s body. ¡°Aah¡­ We¡¯ve already lost everything. I don¡¯t know what else we should do.¡±


    The big braided woman¡¯s voice was so heavy it was clear she was holding back tears.


    ¡°If Megan and Greyson leaked everything to the townspeople, why didn¡¯t they raid our base?¡± Lynn asked, more to divert the conversation than curious.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s to show loyalty to the town¡¯s people.¡± Rupert straightened himself. ¡°We¡¯d better go now. Our group has some excellent trackers.¡±


    Lynn shook her head. ¡°You are injured, and Yua is also in a very bad state.¡±


    Mona suddenly moved to a location, sniffed the air for a moment, then growled and lowered her body.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yua frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Elise hissed, pulling her sword from her back. ¡°Maybe someone ising here.¡±


    ¡°We have to go.¡± Rupert got to his feet with a grimace.


    Lynn drew her knife. ¡°At the very least, let¡¯s check who they are first.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Through his magic pond, Raymund had already checked who wasing. He did order Ciel to keep an eye on the surroundings. ¡°Three people are walking near where you guys are¡­. They brought Megan.¡±

 Chapter 157 157 – Venting

    Elise and Lynn came out of the bushes, making the two people dragging Megan gasp.


    ¡°Rx, Vin, Diana,¡± Lynn spoke while raising her hands. ¡°We¡¯re on your side. You two have Megan tied up. That means you¡¯re not her ally, right?¡±


    Those two people looked at each other.


    ¡°Lynn is trustworthy, Vin.¡± The light brown-haired woman exined. ¡°It¡¯s been four years I¡¯ve been a member of the town patrol squad with her. She is one of the best.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The man with the thin beard nodded. ¡°I trust you. It was you who said that something was wrong with this traitor.¡±


    Megan growled at being gagged, and Diana pped her. ¡°Shut up, olddy!¡±


    ¡°Follow us.¡± Lynn nodded her head in the direction of her hiding ce.


    Once there, Vin threw Megan to the ground so violently, right in front of Rupert.


    ¡°You were seriously injured because of her, Rupert. Even if it was indirectly.¡± Lynn crossed her arms over her chest, looking coldly at the former leader. ¡°Do you want to beat her?¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I want to take a rest.¡± Rupert leaned his back against one of the trees. ¡°Go ahead if you want.¡±


    Lynn looked at her two other campmates. They both just signaled for the big braided woman to do what she wanted.


    ¡°Okay, then.¡± Lynn crouched down and opened the gag in Megan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I made a mistake! I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Megan shouted with teary eyes. ¡°Zak and Greyson asked me¡­¡±


    A fist from Lynn cut off the former leader¡¯s words. ¡°You made the struggles and sacrifices of ourrades in vain! You failed us!¡±


    Megan tried to retort, but Lynn sat on her stomach and started beating her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything.¡± Raymund gave a warning. ¡°Let her vent. If you stop her, there will be unnecessary fights. And by letting her, your position as their ally bes even stronger.¡±


    Yua massaged the nape of her neck, feeling ufortable with what was in front of her. Elise also made a simr gesture but continued to stare at the scene while Yua sometimes looked away.<sub></sub>


    On the other hand, Kimi chose to stay away. She sat leaning against a tree, not watching the brutality at all.


    Blood continued to stter, and Lynn¡¯s breathing grew heavier. After some time, she stopped her beating.


    Megan¡¯s face was almost out of shape. Her face was swollen and bruised, her nose was bent the wrong way, some of her teeth were missing, and her lips dripped with blood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill her.¡± Lynn looked at her hand, which was also bruised, covered in blood, and shaking.


    Megan said something, but it was so low and indistinct.


    ¡°I think we should still kill her.¡± Elise came to Lynn. This time the female warrior also wore a stern, cold face. ¡°It¡¯s to prevent her from doing something evil again.¡±


    Surprised by Elise¡¯s words, Lynn was silent for a while. ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, I will do it in your ce.¡± Elise was about to draw her sword, but Lynn hastily got up and held the female warrior¡¯s hand.<sub></sub>


    ¡°No, Elise.¡± Lynn used a more assertive tone. ¡°She will be fortunate if she dies. I want her to stay alive to pay for this huge betrayal. Plus, maybe we can get some more information out of her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± Finally, Megan was able to speak. Her tears also started to flow.


    Elise narrowed her eyes, then lowered her hand. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Raymund spoke when he found that Yua and Kimi¡¯s bodies were shaking from what had just happened. ¡°She is still Elise. She is not affected by the darkness of her sword.¡±


    ***


    Megan turned her head as Diana shoved a piece of jerky into her mouth. Since her body was tied to a tree, the former leader couldn¡¯t do that herself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat?¡± Diana put the jerky in her mouth, then licked her fingers. ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything else about that dress-worshiping society?¡± Yua sighed. She had interrogated Megan for hours but to no avail.


    ¡°Maybe this time I should pluck your toenails?¡± Lynn touched Megan¡¯s hand. The former leader¡¯s fingers were already bleeding.


    ¡°Please, no¡­¡± Megan moaned with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m tired of being here, naked for months, constantly fighting for nothing. That¡¯s really my motivation to join them.¡±


    ¡°And you are also tempted by the treasure from them?¡± Rupert looked glumly at the woman. ¡°How can you trust them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve already given some of those treasures to Greyson and me as a down payment¡­¡± Megan gasped and widened her eyes. ¡°Hey, let me go, and I¡¯ll tell you where the treasure is hidden!¡±


    ¡°No chance.¡± Lynn got up from the spot, walking towards the bonfire.


    ¡°Listen to me.¡± Yua gulped, feeling sorry for Megan¡¯s terrible condition. ¡°I disagree with the torture, but I can¡¯t stop them from doing it. So please give us new information. Even a little bit is okay¡­¡±


    Megan¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°I¡¯ve already shared what I know with you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should stop.¡± Lynn is sitting down and looking at the fire. ¡°Looks like she doesn¡¯t really know anything anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡± Vin joined in.


    Rupert looked up at the overcast sky without stars. ¡°Maybe we should give up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this to end.¡± Diana¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I want my town back. I want to live a normal life there again.¡±


    ¡°If we surrender, who will continue this crusade?¡± Vin added. ¡°And don¡¯t forget, you want to save your little brother. Right, Rupert?¡±


    The orange-haired man didn¡¯t answer, still staring at the sky.


    ¡°Yua, Elise, Kimi¡­. The three of you said that you had a n, right?¡± Lynn closed her eyes. ¡°Can the n still be executed with this small number of people?¡±


    ¡°That n is rted to the illusion skill that Yua has.¡± Kimi, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke. ¡°But, if she did that on a massive scale, she would be in a dangerous state.¡±


    ¡°Then, you have to ensure I don¡¯t go beyond my limits, Kimi.¡± Yua stood while shing a smile to the others. ¡°We are really stuck, after all. Maybe this is the only solution we have.¡±


    The kunoichi looked up, waiting for her master¡¯s answer.

 Chapter 158 158 – A Charge

    The next day, Yua jumped from one roof to another in Silkdale town.


    ¡°Are you really feeling good, Yua?¡± Kimi, on the back of the kunoichi, asked.


    The kunoichi wore a faint smile. ¡°Thank you for asking. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Yua stopped on one of the roofs of the building, then peered out from there. Two men were walking the streets, each carrying a sack.


    ¡°Aah, I want to be the chosen one to pray before that holy dress.¡± One of them muttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, my friend.¡± The other man replied. ¡°We haven¡¯t had the chance not because we¡¯re useless, but because Lord Mattias still needs us to carry out his orders.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m pleased to support thismunity, but I want to be near that dress. I want to know how it feels doing that.¡±


    The kunoichi looked at Kimi.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Although her face was still expressionless, Kimi¡¯s tone clearly showed concern. ¡°Maybe the pain is more intense than yesterday. I don¡¯t know what will happen to you.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Yua nodded while still smiling. ¡°We can¡¯t go back anymore, can we?¡±


    ¡°Okay, then.¡± Kimi took her lute from her back. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a bit longer until you can activate your illusion skill. I can¡¯t y it as hard as yesterday. Those two guys can hear I¡¯m ying this too loud.¡±


    They moved to several houses, a bit far from the two members of the dress cult. Then, Yua stood up and concentrated while Kimi stuck the tip of her lute onto the kunoichi¡¯s back.


    The petite elf started ying the same melody as yesterday but using a slow and soft tempo.


    The kunoichi could feel a surge of energy flowing through her body. Her brain tries to imagine what she wants to disy as vividly as possible, as real as possible.


    Quite a long time passed. And finally, the two walking dress cultists looked back, seeing the thousands of naked camp members running towards them from a distance.


    ***


    Some distance away from Kimi and Yua, Elise and the others peeked out from an alley.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Those are our friends.¡± Diana hissed when she saw several people waiting outside a house.


    Lynn turned her head back, observing Rupert¡¯s still bandaged body.


    ¡°You should have asked Kimi for healing magic again.¡± The woman with the big braid sighed.


    Rupert shrugged. ¡°Well, she¡¯s used it on me twice. I want her to save her mana to do that illusion skill.¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Vin put his index finger to his lips. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time.¡±


    Elise narrowed her eyes when she saw someone who came rushing to those people. Kaz met the man and listened to him speak in a panicked gesture.


    ¡°Yua¡¯s illusion skill worked,¡± Raymund told his servant. He could hear the conversation due to using Ciel, the scout bee. ¡°They¡¯re looking at thousands of people about to attack them.¡±


    However, Elise and the others had not moved from their hiding ce. They waited until those people left, perhaps to help the inevitable ¡®war.¡¯<sub></sub>


    All that was left were a few guards, Zak and also Greyson.


    The female warrior signaled, and they all came out of hiding with Mona running in the lead.


    The guards flinched but immediately charged forward ording to Zak¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Wee to Silkdale!¡± Running at the forefront of the group, Greyson let out a loudugh. He wasn¡¯t naked anymore but wore colorful clothes like the townspeople.


    Mona pounced on the bald woman¡¯s leg until he almost fell. Then, Elise elerated her run, caught Reynold¡¯s body, then jumped high. She flipped over her enemy¡¯s body mid-air, making that man¡¯s head face downwards.


    The female warrior mmed Reynold¡¯s head into the marble street, making a loud thud, forcing the crowd to cringe. Reynold immediately fell unconscious.


    Elise used that move because Greyson had avoided her charging thrust. She knew that man was no ordinary warrior.


    She then drew her sword to hit the people who came at her. Mona helps by pouncing some of them to the ground.


    And finally, she had reached Zak.


    ¡°Bring it on!¡± The man challenged, already at the ready with his knife.


    ¡°Let me fight him!¡± Rupert passed Elise, then tackled his younger brother until they both fell to the ground.


    ¡°Let us take care of these people!¡± Vin replied, blocking the attack of one of the opponents. ¡°You two go to that house, Elise, Lynn!¡±


    Parts of the marble walkway cracked, then chunks of soil and stone came out, trapping the cultists.


    Elise gave orders to her dog because there were still a few cultists free. ¡°You help them, Mona!¡±


    The pet barked, then turned around and ran to one of the enemies.


    Lynn lined Elise and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe we got this close with fewer people. We do have to think smarter.¡±


    As soon as they entered the house in question, they were met by several people in it. Most of them looked weak, so Lynn and Elise could knock them out with ease.


    ¡°They probably just carried out that ritual you spoke of, Elise,¡± Lynnmented as she ran up the stairs. She then kicked someone who was trying to attack her from behind.


    Elise pushed a woman off the stairs, then answered. ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Once on the second floor, Elise used her sword to break the lock of a door. As soon as the door opened, she had to dodge a fireball. However, Lynn had no luck. After being hit by that fireball, she bounced into the air, then fell down the stairs.


    Feeling that she didn¡¯t have time to check on her partner¡¯s condition, Elise entered the room, this time blocking a flying chunk of ice.


    ¡°Wee, O brave warrior.¡± Mattias Laitinen, who was standing beside the purple dress, bowed. ¡°Sorry for my greeting just now. However, if you don¡¯t want to listen to me, I will give you something more painful than the two things before. So, please don¡¯t attack me just yet.¡±


    ¡°Listen to him for a second, Elise.¡± Raymund gave instructions, feeling something odd about the sorcerer¡¯s smile.


    The female warrior then lowered her sword.

 Chapter 159 159 – Another Evil

    Raymund didn¡¯t know what kind of battle Elise would have. Either Mattias ran away, or Elise killed him. So, it¡¯s better to dig up information from the sorcerer now.


    ¡°Long medium brown hair, green eyes, and a sword with a skull on the hilt. I heard from one of the nudist camp members that you are a servant of God.¡± Mattias asked while cing his hands on his back. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, so what?¡± Elise imitated her master¡¯s words. She gripped the hilt of her sword tightly, trying to contain the emotions already bubbling up in her chest.


    The person in front of her took advantage of other people, making them suffer.


    Matthias nodded. ¡°To what god do you serve?¡±


    ¡°God of hope.¡±


    The sorcererughed. ¡°If he really is the god of hope, why can¡¯t he grant wishes to most of the world¡¯s inhabitants!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Elise gulped, still rying Raymund¡¯s words. ¡°There are too many living beings in this world, and the servants he has¡­¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Then he¡¯s not a god!¡± Mattias cut off the female warrior¡¯s words. ¡°A god should have unlimited divine power! He should be able to grant the wishes of all living beings in this world! Your master is just a being who has power above mortals! He still has limitations!¡±


    Elise was silent because her master didn¡¯t say anything else. Raymund couldn¡¯t argue because he could see the point of Mattias¡¯ statement. However, Raymund was not too affected by it. In the end, he was indeed not a god but an ordinary human.


    ¡°Scarlet will fix that. She will use a ritual that will make her divine. She will go to the so-called realm of God.¡± Mattias made a quote gesture with his fingers while disying a disgusted face. ¡°She will take over your master¡¯s throne and be a better god.¡±


    ¡°So, she will make a bigger ritual, which will allow her to go to the realm of God? And she would do so without reducing her divine power?¡± Raymund said that with quivering lips, realizing the tremendous impact it would have.


    It took a few seconds for Elise to digest all of Mattias¡¯ words. The female warrior spoke again but did not imitate her master this time. ¡°She is sir Raymund¡¯s former servant. Why would she do something like this? Why would she want to kill sir Raymund?¡±


    Mattias shrugged. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±<sub></sub>


    ?[0)??? ¡°As a magic researcher, I just want to see this experiment of mine seed.¡± Mattias nced at the purple dress attached to a headless wooden mannequin. ¡°And scarlet wanted to help me make this. Both manpower and resources.¡±


    ¡°The time is now, Elise.¡± Raymund checked the time in his game UI.


    The god wanted to dig up more information, but they ran out of time.


    The female warrior stepped forward and swung her sword. However, she crashed into an invisible wall which instantly electrocuted her, sending her flying for several feet.


    ¡± He was talking at length to buy time, Elise.¡± Raymund made the analysis. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you to attack the magic barrier. It has limits and can be broken.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Mattias sighed, looking unfazed by that. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to¡­¡±


    Elise only took a short time to get up and attack the invisible wall.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Mattias shook his head, looking at Elise, who continued to hit the magic barrier protecting the man and the dress. ¡°You¡¯re just wasting your time.¡±


    Elise ignored those words and continued to beat the barrier non-stop. Not long after, Lynn limped into the room and helped with her knife.


    Mattias¡¯s shoulders flinched every time Elise hits hard enough. And finally, cracks began to form in that barrier.


    ¡°Keep doing that, Elise.¡± Raymund encouraged. ¡°I heard from Kimi that Mattias can cast massive magic using both hands. Maybe he¡¯s doing it now, with his hands behind his back. The magic will blow up the town, and those inside the barrier won¡¯t be affected. He wanted to destroy all the enemies that might have entered that town. Kimi says he does go overboard sometimes. ¡°


    ¡°N-no way.¡± Mattias¡¯ eyes widened as the cracks in his magical barrier grew. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have broken my barrier so quickly¡­ Hey, where did you get that sword from!?¡±


    Elise¡¯s face showed an expression simr to that of a hungry beast. So wild and terrifying.


    There is an evil in front of her, and she wants to destroy it.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Elise pushed Lynn aside for being in her way.


    The woman with the big braid could only sit on the floor gawking.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The panicked Mattias moved his hand forward, canceling the special magic he was chanting. He then shot out a stream of blue mes from his palms, able to prate the barrier.


    Elise got pushed back a few steps because of the stream of mes, but she could go forward and continue beating the barrier. Her body was indeed protected by her magically enhanced armor. However, that doesn¡¯t mean the fire that hits her body isn¡¯t hot.


    ¡°Elise? Elise!? What happened, Elise!?¡± Raymund shouted at his servant. It¡¯s clear that Elise is losing her mind.


    Lynn was speechless and just stood there with a trembling body. Meanwhile, Mattias fell to the ground because his legs were so weak. He identally canceled his fire magic. ¡°M-monster.¡±


    The tip of Elise¡¯s sword had already crossed the barrier. Mattias shook his head, turned, and crawled away.


    ¡°Stop it, or he will die!¡± That scream rang out from behind Elise.


    The female warrior halts her beating. She looked back and found Zak, who was sticking his knife to Rupert¡¯s neck. The older brother was kneeling with his eyes closed, and his body was covered in blood from his sustained cuts.


    Elise pointed her sword at Zak, still with her hungry beast-like expression.


    ¡°No, stay there.¡± Zak spat blood on the floor. His face was quite battered. ¡°Mattias, don¡¯t just sit around like that! This is your chance to escape with that magic dress!¡±


    The sorcerer gasped, then hastily removed the dress from the mannequin.


    ¡°Hurry up, fucking old man!¡± The younger brother cursed.


    Lynn took a few steps forward, clutching her aching left leg. The veins on her face tightened. ¡°You really are a trash, Zak.¡±

 Chapter 160 160 – Former Colleague

    ¡°Your request is already close to that location, Raymund.¡± The voice of Frei, the goddess of nature, came out of themunication icon in my game UI. ¡°But, sorry. I¡¯m only going to do this once. I don¡¯t want to destroy the bnce of nature. I¡¯m doing this because you¡¯ve already helped me, and I¡¯m Kilev¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Frey.¡± I stay focused on the scene in my magic pond.


    ¡°I know, this is not the ce for me to talk like this.¡± Kilev sighed. This time, she wore a skimpy kunoichi outfit, almost simr to Yua¡¯s, but in ck. ¡°However, wouldn¡¯t it be better for a life to be lost than for the dress to be taken away?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I have to take care of the feelings of my servants.¡± I could have asked Elise not to care about Rupert and attacked Zak or asked the female warrior to keep chasing Mattias.


    However, Elise would hate that. Maybe she will think of me as evil.


    Kilev raised both your hands. ¡°This is your duty. What I said was just a suggestion. I will not intervene in any way.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Let him go, Zak.¡± Lynn stepped forward slowly and carefully while Elise was still standing in her ce. The female warrior nced at Mattias, who had thrown the rope out the window.<sub>.</sub>


    Zak pressed his knife further into his brother¡¯s neck. ¡°No, don¡¯te any closer.¡±


    The woman with the big braid stopped. She just realized that the little brother¡¯s hands were shaking. And a few secondster, she realized something else. Something that suddenly made her hold her breath.


    Mattias hade down from the window.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d better go after that wizard, Elise.¡± The veins on Lynn¡¯s face tightened even more. ¡°Let me take care of Zak.¡±


    Elise frowned. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Rupert is dead.¡±


    The female warrior widened her eyes. Zak released Rupert, making the big brother¡¯s body fall.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You¡­¡± Elise growled, about toe forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle with that, Elise. This is Lynn¡¯s business as their friend.¡± Raymund hastily stopped his servant. ¡°You better focus on chasing Mattias.¡±


    Gritted her teeth, Elise turned back and jumped from the room¡¯s window.


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want to kill anymore, Lynn.¡± Zak started walking forward. ¡°Join us.¡±


    Lynn shook her head. Her tears started to flow. ¡°He¡¯s your brother, Zak.¡±


    ¡°But, he got in the way of this holy crusade.¡± The little brother continued his speech. ¡°Listen to me, the reason we followed Mattias was¡­.¡±


    ¡°I already knew that from Mattias.¡± Lynn interrupted. ¡°And I¡¯m not going to believe that bullshit. Rituals to gain god-like powers? Go to the realm of God? Seize the throne of a god? What a fucking joke.¡±<sub></sub>


    ?[0)??? Lynn forced her way forward even though her leg was still in pain. She swung her sword, but Zak was able to block and strike back. The two traded attacks, giving each other a stab or sh. Sometimes, they manage to hit the opponent¡¯s body, which is still protected by a magic barrier.


    The fight was evenly matched, but Lynn started to get overwhelmed over time.


    ¡°Remember, Lynn.¡± Zak managed to stab the woman in the waist. ¡°I am the number one fighter in the corps, and you are only number two.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m always number one,¡± Lynn responded. ¡°Because my leg is injured, my movement is hampered.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zakughed sarcastically and swung his knife again, this time hitting Lynn¡¯s arm. The woman grimaced when she saw the bloody wound on that part of her body.


    The magic barrier on the woman¡¯s body has been depleted. If this continues, then she will die.


    She then blocked a stab from her opponent. ¡°And you¡¯re not very good at looking around you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zak didn¡¯t expect that Lynn¡¯s next attack was just a push. He fell down the stairs. His body rolled down with violent thuds before finally lying on the first floor.


    Zak groans and can¡¯t move while Lynn jumps from the second floor. The woman stepped on the man¡¯s stomach with both feet. Because she jumped from a high ce, the resulting impact made Zak scream in pain and clutch his stomach.


    ¡°This is unnecessary¡­ Absolutely unnecessary.¡± Lynn was also lying on the floor, clutching her left leg, which felt like it was going to break. She regretted making that move, though she did it to save time since she didn¡¯t have to go down the stairs.


    ¡°Ah, it reminds me of when we were new to the corps.¡± Zak let out a violent cough. ¡°You really like making shy moves like that because of the martial arts discipline you¡¯ve studied. It took a long time and repeated advice from higher-ups until you stopped it.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t use the nostalgia card on me.¡± Lynn crept toward her former colleague. ¡°Give up and ept your punishment.¡±


    ¡°Never.¡± Zak threw his knife, but luckily Lynn was able to dodge.


    The woman with the big braid frowned when she saw Zak¡¯s face again. ¡°Really? Are you crying now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lynn. Rupert is my brother, and I love him.¡± Zak took a deep breath. ¡°Unfortunately, he will continue to get in my way if he remains alive. So do you, Lynn. I will take your life if you keep getting in my way.¡±


    ¡°You really are lost.¡± Unable to stand up, Lynn crept up to Zak again.


    The man tried to give abination kick while lying down. However, Lynn was able to avoid all of that, then began to wrestle with Zak. Both struggled to make submissions to their opponents.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Zak managed to trap Lynn¡¯s neck with both feet, making it hard for her to breathe.


    However, the woman pulled out her knife from the sheath on her belt, then stabbed Zak in the thigh.


    ¡°Arghhh!!!¡± The man was forced to release his submission.


    Lynn didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. She moved behind Zak¡¯s body, then wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, Zak,¡± Lynn said with tears in her eyes while Zak was desperate to free himself. ¡°You have to take responsibility for all of this.¡±


    Several minutes passed. Zak¡¯s hands fell limply to the floor, and his eyes closed. Lynn released her submission and checked her former partner¡¯s breath and pulse. She sighed when she found that her former partner was still alive.

 Chapter 161 161 – From the Sky

    The screams of people fighting still echoed. Yua¡¯s body shook uncontrobly, but Kimi still transferred magical energy into the kunoichi¡¯s body.


    ¡°I think I should stop now, Lord Raymund.¡± Kimi had to force herself to keep ying her lute. ¡°This is already beyond Yua¡¯s limits.¡±


    Raymund didn¡¯t answer. He made sure that Elise was within a safe distance from the people who were ¡®fighting¡¯ on the streets.


    ¡°Lord Raymund!¡± The petite elf raised her voice.


    ¡°Okay, let her go.¡± Finally, Raymund gave the order.


    As soon as Kimi stopped ying her lute, Yua copsed with a heavy breath. Kimi immediately checked the kunoichi and found that her partner¡¯s nose was already bleeding a lot, covering a third of her face.


    Kimi pulled the kunoichi¡¯s body into the middle of the roof so that no one on the street could see them. The shouts of the people had vanished, reced by the grumble of questions. The ¡®nudist army¡¯ they had fought earlier had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Yua¡­.¡± Kimi checked the kunoichi¡¯s pulse, which felt weak. ¡°Hold on, please.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Yua didn¡¯t respond and just looked at the elf with her eyes almost closed.


    ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll bring her here, and she¡¯ll be back to normal.¡± Raymund spoke as a cloud of mist appeared above his two servants. Then, a bottle filled with a blue liquid fell from the mist, and Kimi caught it.


    ¡°That¡¯s a mana potion. Drink up. Let Yua be my business.¡± Raymund continued. ¡°You will be picked up to catch up with Elise. You two are going after Mattias.¡±


    Kimi, who had opened the bottle, froze. ¡°Picked up? Is that what you meantst night? Do they really exist?¡±


    ***


    Elise continued to run, and Mona was already beside her. Mattias, who was a few feet ahead of them, nced back in frustration. He did something with his shoes, so he could run faster.


    ¡°At this rate, we won¡¯t be able to catch him, sir.¡± The female warrior spoke with ragged breaths. They had been running for quite some time between the town buildings. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to have lost any stamina at all.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°I can already see them approaching you,¡± Raymund responded.


    ¡°Aah, I can already feel it too.¡± The female warrior looked back and found a beast with the head of an eagle, a lion¡¯s body, and giant white wings flying toward her.


    Mattias also looked back and gasped when he saw the beast. ¡°A griffin? Impossible! They should only exist in legends!¡±


    The griffin let out a loud shriek and began to fly low into the street. Elise and Mona jumped, clung to the beast¡¯s fur, and climbed onto its back. Kimi, already on the beast¡¯s back, pulled Elise up.


    Raymund did ask the goddess of nature to send that beast. After hearing from Kimi that Mattias could blow up the town, the god made that decision. At first, he intended to use the griffin as an escape method for his servants.


    Mattias Hastily fired various magic elements at the griffin, which was starting to fly upwards again. However, the beast managed to dodge all of it.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t use my magic t yet.¡± Kimi looked at her reddened fingers from ying the lute for too long. ¡°But, I will recover in a bit.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll be on a narrower street,¡± Raymund spoke again. ¡°Now is the time to do that, Elise.¡±


    The female warrior rubbed the griffin¡¯s back, then shouted while pointing at Mattias. ¡°Catch him!¡±


    The griffin shrieked again, took a fast dive, caught Mattias¡¯ shirt with its beak, then started flying high.


    Raymund gave the order again. ¡°Take him and the dress as far from town as possible, Elise.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Mattias continued to move wildly in fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move or use any magic to break free!¡± Kimi snapped, though still wearing her expressionless face. ¡°We are so high up!¡±


    ?[0)??? Mattias got goosebumps and stopped moving, looking like he was holding back tears. ¡°Please, put me down¡­.¡±


    ¡°Lord Raymund.¡± Kimi looked up. ¡°You can let my dad go, and it¡¯s all over, but I want to talk to him first.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Raymund answered.


    Kimi took a deep breath. ¡°I just want to give you peace, dad.¡±


    Mattias¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That Land of Elven you know is gone. It was wiped out thousands of years ago.¡± Kimi spoke with her head lowered. ¡°And it¡¯s all because of me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The petite elf tells most of what happens on thend, from her adventures in searching for the seven elemental objects, the rituals that make thend¡¯s inhabitants die, to the resurrection of the dead and their lives in cycles.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see¡­.¡± Mattias sighed, his face barely showing any signs of surprise. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened, huh? No wonder the civilization of this human world is different from thest I remember.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Scarlet wizard did to you to keep you alive like this.¡± Kimi wiped a tear from her eye. ¡°But, it¡¯s against nature, dad. Your soul needs rest.¡±


    ¡°She came to me and took me to the human world to help her¡­. But before that, she released a red glow from her hands. I was amazed when she did that without any magic tools or magic circles. And I was even more surprised when the light entered my body. I don¡¯t really know what it is.¡± Mattias muttered. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a spell that keeps my soul in this body¡­. Ah, maybe your words are right, daughter. It¡¯s time for me to rest for good.¡±


    ¡°I think you guys are quite far from the city. The effect of the dress on the town is gone. Even if the effect is still there, the people in town won¡¯t be able to catch up with you.¡± Raymund exined. ¡°You¡¯d better justnd.¡±


    After searching for a suitable ce, Elise ordered the griffin to descend, thennded in a vast meadow with tall weeds.


    ¡°May I speak to my daughter?¡± Mattias asked after being brought down by the griffin. ¡°I promise not to mess around.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Kimi spoke to Elise while wiping her tears again. Then, she and her dad walked away.


    ¡°Stay alert, Elise.¡± Raymund gave instructions. ¡°Just in case.¡±

 Chapter 162 162 – Daughters Apology

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Kimi hissed as she and her father stopped. ¡°Forgive me¡­¡±


    Mattias suddenly turned around. He fired a giant fireball which exploded as soon as it hit Kimi. The petite elf was instantly blown away with a smoky body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Mattias snapped with wide eyes. ¡°You were the one who stole my research to obtain divine power! You shouldn¡¯t¡­.¡±


    The man¡¯s words were cut short by the griffin who suddenly bumped into him. Like his daughter, Mattias¡¯ body also flew far andnded hard on the ground.


    Kimi got up so easily, feeling no pain at all, even though the attack earlier was very violent. She then nced at Elise, who was sticking the tip of her sword to the ground. The female warrior closed one eye, and the veins on her face tightened. It was her who seemed to be in pain.


    Elise had transferred the pain to herself.


    ¡°Thanks, Elise. Appreciate it.¡± Kimi walked over to her father, holding up her lute.


    ¡°Let me do it if you can¡¯t.¡± The female warrior responded.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°No.¡± The elf kept walking, starting to y her lute. ¡°I have to do it myself.¡±


    Mattias struggled to his feet, and Kimi froze his legs, so they were tightly pressed to the ground.


    ¡°You insolent daughter!¡± Mattias cursed. ¡°I¡¯ve raised you! How dare you do this to me!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, dad.¡± Kimi shot another cold dew to freeze Mattias¡¯ hands. ¡°The one who raised me was mom. And she died of too much stress because of your harsh treatment. She loves you very much and chose to stay with you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± This time it was Mattias¡¯ mouth that was frozen by Kimi. The man could only growl.


    The petite elf then fired various elemental magic into her father¡¯s body, from the wind to burning fire, to chunks of rock and soil. Mattias groaned in pain over and over, but that didn¡¯t stop Kimi at all.


    ¡°Forgive me¡­.¡± Kimi let out a muffled groan. Her tears had flowed a lot, but her face was still expressionless.<sub></sub>


    By the time Kimi finally stopped ying her lute, Mattias had fallen with a body full of wounds and partly burned.


    Elise approached the man and checked the pulse on his hand. A few secondster, the female warrior said, ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±


    Kimi fell to her knees and burst into tears.


    ***


    Several townspeople gathered in the town square. Some were wrapping the bodies in cloth. The ritual of absorbing life energy by the dress turned out to have a fatal impact. Most of the people who took part in the ritual would not be able to survive much longer, especially after the dress was destroyed by Kimi. Many of them fell.


    Lynn knelt on one of the bodies, wiping her tears. When Elise and Mona approached her, the woman whispered. ¡°Thanks for everything.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Elise chimed in.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You guys have no idea how important this crusade is!¡± Zak¡¯s screams caught people¡¯s attention. He was being led away with his hands tied, along with the other cult members, the ones who didn¡¯t wake up even though the effect of the dress was gone.


    However, Lynn didn¡¯t care and continued to stare at Rupert¡¯s corpse in front of her.


    Not long after, Diana and Vin came to that woman with the big braid. They were dressed, not as naked as when they were still fighting to free the town.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be naked like that anymore, Lynn.¡± Vin raised an eyebrow as he looked at his friend¡¯s body, which wasn¡¯t even wearing a belt anymore, but only shoes.


    ¡°Or you still don¡¯t like this town¡¯s typical clothes?¡± Diana shrugged. She and Vin did wear bright clothes like the rest of the townspeople. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, you can wear other clothes, even if it will attract the townspeople¡¯s attention.¡±


    Lynn shook her head, looking at the two friends with a blush. ¡°I don¡¯t know, somehow I¡¯m morefortable like this now¡­. Maybe I¡¯ll just stay like this for a little while longer¡­.¡±


    Vin and Diana exchanged nces.


    ¡°Maybe because with that she can immediately prove that she is a woman.¡± Vin nodded.


    Diana chuckled. ¡°Maybe she will say: Look, this is my pussy! My breasts are there even though they are almost non-existent!¡±


    Loudughter immediately came out of Vin¡¯s mouth. ¡°Or the exhibitionist tendencies within her have awakened!¡±


    Lynn¡¯s face reddened even more. ¡°Oh, shut up, you two!¡±


    ¡°Well, we have to go.¡± Diana continued. ¡°The city supervisor¡¯s office cannot be left empty forever. Someone has to return the order.¡±


    ¡°You stay here, Lynn. You need rest. You deserve it.¡± Vin added. ¡°And check your feet to the healer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do itter.¡± Lynn sighed, then stood up, clutching her left leg. ¡°They are still busy taking care of the victims whose life is sucked in by the cursed dress.¡±


    After saying goodbye to Elise, Vin and Diana left.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to say goodbye, Elise,¡± Raymund said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to give it to Lynn.¡±


    This is one of the parts Elise doesn¡¯t like when her mission is over. She felt that she had bonded with someone, only to leave them. However, the female warrior could keep her feelings from showing on her face.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± The female warrior put on a faint smile, then handed her a box the size of a palm wrapped in a makeshift cloth. Circumstances did not allow Elise to wrap that thing any better. ¡°And please, don¡¯t open this, no matter what.¡±


    That¡¯s because the contents of the box are balls that are partially shaped like a vagina.


    ¡°Aah, you don¡¯t have to do this, Elise.¡± Lynn shook her head, refusing to reach out her hand to ept it. ¡°What you and your friends have done has had a huge impact¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, you have to ept that thing.¡± Raymund¡¯s voice cut off Lynn¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m Raymund, the god of hope. You prayed to me to save your town, right? Well, I¡¯d like to chat with you sometime.¡±


    Lynn¡¯s eyes widened, and Elise put that thing into her hands.


    ¡°I have to go now.¡± Elise held back her tears, still smiling.


    Lynn suddenly hugged the female warrior¡¯s body. ¡°Thank you again, O servants of God.¡±

 Chapter 163 163 – A Nice Song and A Bunny

    ¡°Hednahedbayaukkeen tifabentenuousentiaa vegdinegduen. Abeboisnementopaste heaaaah!!!¡±


    Me, Elise, Yua, and even Mona looked at the singing Kimi. The elf¡¯s voice and lute are indeed melodious, but I wonder if she is crazy. She was definitely not using thenguage of a sentient being, which should have tranted directly into my ears. And what came out of the tiny woman¡¯s mouth wasn¡¯t chanting either. I should be able to see the subtitles like when Vilja did the ritual back then.


    But, this?


    ¡°Heaah!!! Heaah!!! Kenthaosbruvisheee!!!¡± Finally, the petite elf strummed thest note on her lute, then leaned against the pir, staring at the empty orange sky.


    I went to the elf and knelt before her. ¡°Nice song, but what the fuck?¡±


    ¡°The love of our parents can¡¯t be described in words,¡± Kimi answered without intonation. ¡°That should be so¡­¡±


    I waited for a while and didn¡¯t get a follow-up answer from Kimi, so I chose to get up, feeling that it wasn¡¯t worth the effort to ask further.


    ¡°By the way, sir.¡± Yua put her hands on her hips and stared at her own body. ¡°When will my outfit upgrade be finished?¡±


    ¡°That outfit is made with special materials, so the upgrade does take a long time.¡± I shrugged, looking at the shiny white leotard the kunoichi was wearing. ¡°Why are you so impatient? You¡¯re a bunny now. Bunnies are cute.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Yua sighed, rubbed the headband with long ears on her head, then checked her chest. ¡°It¡¯s just that this outfit is strapless. Every time I walk, I feel like I could suffer a nip slip at any moment.¡±


    ¡°After wearing a leotard like that for a long time, you¡¯ll feel it¡¯s not that bad.¡± Elise, who had used a leotard on a daily basis,mented. She also looked at the clothes that showed the kunoichi¡¯s thighs.<sub>.</sub>


    Because it was difficult to exin fis to the goddess of clothing, the kunoichi¡¯s legs had to be bare. Well, that¡¯s not bad, actually.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yua sighed a second time. ¡°Aah, looks like I¡¯ll have to wait.¡±


    The bunny suit design also came from me. The goddess of clothes thought I was a genius for being able to make such a simple yet striking design. It¡¯s been a long time since I submitted that design, but only this time I can get it. That¡¯s because I asked the goddess of the clothes. I just helped her after all.


    Part of the mist in my ce approached me, and a woman jumped out of it with a huge smile.


    ¡°Your ordered outfit and sword are ready, Sir Raymund!¡± She eximed.


    I looked at that woman with tan skin, tied hair, and neat clothes. Then, I asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    The woman froze for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m Anja, sir! Look!¡±


    She turned around, revealing the shirt, vest, and puffy skirt she was wearing. The outfit had a medieval style, but I got the impression that she looked like a receptionist.


    I don¡¯t like it. That damn dress covered too much of Anja¡¯s skin. It should at least show her curves.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Anja raised an eyebrow.<sub></sub>


    Instead of responding, I took a deep breath.


    ¡°Why are you like that!?¡± Anja snorted with her hands on her hips.


    ¡°You said you brought my clothes and weapons with you?¡± Yua came to the woman. ¡°May I see those?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Anja cheered up again and opened a bag she was carrying. ¡°Hey, your dress is really nice, Yua! But¡­. Well, it¡¯s definitely sir Raymund¡¯s taste.¡±


    The kunoichi just smiled.


    Anja then took out Yua¡¯s kunoichi clothes and a new wakizashi. The weapon looked simr to Yua¡¯s previous one, but with a sheath and hilt color that matched the kunoichi¡¯s outfit, which was dark green.


    ¨C


    [World Nature Ninja Suit (Magically enhanced)]]


    Defense: B-


    Effects:<sub></sub>


    Resistance to poison +50%


    Magic affinity addition x2


    ¨C


    [Hard ss Wakizashi]


    Attack: S-


    ¨C


    Wow. This stat is very high for a weapon, even higher than Yua¡¯s own stat.


    ¡°That huge ass transparent disc is a very rare material even in this realm of God. It¡¯s just that humans may not know it and can¡¯t process it properly.¡± Anja continued with more enthusiasm. ¡°The God of smithing was delighted when asked to make this sword and take the remaining materials. He even gave you some money. He felt he didn¡¯t deserve all of it for free, even though he had worked on this sword.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The woman¡¯s enthusiasm rubs off on me. ¡°How much?¡±


    Anja smirked, then handed me a gold coin. I raised an eyebrow as I studied the thing that was only worth a hundred credits.


    ¡°Your debt is now paid, sir!¡±


    I pped my forehead. No wonder this woman looks very excited. Well, at least I don¡¯t have to pay her any more money.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Yua drew her sword from the sheath. The weapon¡¯s de was transparent, just like the saucer-shaped trophy Elise got back then. As the kunoichi moved the object rapidly, the sword¡¯s de was nowhere to be seen. ¡°This is great. The weight and grip feel the same as my previous wakizashi. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m holding a new weapon.¡±


    ¡°Great, then.¡± I nodded.


    Yua then went to Elise¡¯s temple to change clothes.


    ¡°Sir, I have a question,¡± Elise whispered to me. ¡°It¡¯s about Kimi.¡±


    I looked at the elf, who was now asleep again. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you consider¡­. You know¡­. To buy her clothes like mine and Yua¡¯s¡­. I mean¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know what you meant.¡± I grin. ¡°Clothes that show more skin, right?¡±


    Elise nodded stiffly with a red face.


    I don¡¯t understand this woman. Could it be that she is jealous of Kimi¡¯s clothes which cover the elf¡¯s body more, so the female warrior wants her friend to dress in skimpy clothes?¡±


    ¡°Well, Kimi¡¯s clothes are good enough.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I just need to upgrade it to make it better.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Kimi¡¯s appearance is perfect. I wouldn¡¯t have made such pure, and cute beings wear a slutty outfit.


    ¡°Ah, I have one more thing to tell you,¡± Anja spoke again in a more cheerful tone. ¡°I¡¯m¡­.¡±


    ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t you bring your usual big sack?¡±


    She cleared her throat. ¡°Listen to me first¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, Raymund!!!¡± Yua came out of Elise¡¯s temple with clothes that weren¡¯t tied properly, exposing her massive breasts and super tiny g-strings.


    ¡°What?¡± I focused on the really interesting part.


    The kunoichi stopped so close to me that my face could feel her warm breath.


    ¡°That bug! That bug!!!¡± She looked like she had just discovered something out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Her name is Ciel.¡± Elise corrected.


    ¡°That bug is shining bright like a neon sign!!!¡±

 Chapter 164 164 – An Important Mission

    We all gathered around Ciel¡¯s cage that Elise had taken out. Even Mona noticed what was happening inside the thing on the floor in front of the temple. As Yua said, the bee¡¯s body glowed brightly.


    ¡°Looks like her transformation took longer than Mona¡¯s back then,¡± Imented and got a cheerful barking reply from the dog. We had all been waiting a few minutes by sitting and kneeling.


    Anja rubbed her chin. ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s not a fantastic being like Mona, so the transformation took longer.¡±


    I can¡¯t wait for Ciel¡¯s human form. She used toy eggs, and that means she¡¯s a milf! Could he possibly match the milf-ness of Olga?


    Finally, Ciel¡¯s body formed a winged human figure. Then, the bright light covering her body disappeared. I immediately held my breath, holding myself back from jumping for joy in front of my servants.


    ¡°Pretty.¡± Yua hissed.


    I put on a grin. ¡°Whenever you get scared near Ciel, imagine this form, Yua.¡±


    Ciel, now in the form of a naked woman, was examining her new body. The woman with long ck hair and yellow shades then massaged her breasts, looking confused.


    Damn. The breast is number one in this ce. They were bigger than Yua¡¯s, to the point that they were almost unrealistic.


    Thedy bee raised her head, looking at me with a blink. She then flew and held the bars of the cage.<sub>.</sub>


    Huh? Why is her expression so sensual? Her face reddened, and her mouth opened slightly wide. She looked like she was about to put something in her mouth.


    Well, to be honest, I like that perverted expression. Thisdy bee looks like she is inviting me to do something to her. Unfortunately, her body size is only as big as one and a half index finger. Too small.


    Sensing the gazes from Elise, Yua, and Anja, I looked at them in turn, then shrugged. ¡°What?¡±


    Mona gave a cheerful bark again.


    ¡°This is fascinating,¡± Kimimented when the cage was lifted by Elise. ¡°The divine power in this ce canpletely transform beings from the mortal world. I wonder if it will affect my body too.¡±


    ¡°Do you want your body to change, Kimi?¡± Anja responded but then grimaced. ¡°Sorry, even though we just met.¡±


    Kimi shook her head. ¡°No problem. However, when I was in thend of elven, I purposely learned magic to manipte body shape to obtain this form. This form is the standard of beauty there. Come to think of it, it¡¯s something stupid.¡±


    ¡°The culture where youe from is also interesting, Kimi.¡± I have tomend Kimi¡¯s honesty.


    ¡°So!¡± Anja said in a cheerful tone again. ¡°There is one more piece of information that¡­.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Sir, how about you send us on another mission now. We¡¯ve waited too long.¡± Kimi interrupted without looking at Anja at all. ¡°If Scarlet Wizard really wants to go to the realm of God and still maintain her power, it will have a disastrous impact.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that means there¡¯s a much higher chance of a magical energy explosion happening,¡± I added.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about many times the scale of what happened in thend of elven. More people will die.¡±


    Today Kimi was more talkative than usual, but what she said had some truth. ¡°But I want Yua to practice one new skill first. However, I will continue to check the pond from time to time. I¡¯ll immediately send you and the others on a mission that might be rted to the scarlet wizard.¡±


    ¡°Sound like a n.¡±


    ¡°Please, listen to me first! I really have important information!¡± Anja snorted, then cleared her throat as we looked at her. ¡°Now, I no longer work as a subordinate of the god of merchants! I can still be a liaison with him if you buy something, though.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were sent by Levi to be my personal assistant.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, sir!¡± Anja wore a broad smile that showed her teeth. ¡°I will¡­.¡±


    ¡°Rejected,¡± I cut her off, then walked towards the pond.<sub></sub>


    It took a while for Anja to reply. ¡°Whyyy!?¡±


    I nced at the tan-skinned girl and smirked. ¡°I will ept you if you wear your old clothes.¡±


    Anja fell silent again and opened her mouth for a moment. ¡°That damn loincloth and little cloth wrapped my boobs? Those are now my underwear!¡±


    Yua chuckled. ¡°Well, you spoke to Sir Raymund after all.¡±


    ¡°But, look!¡± Anja spun around to highlight her dress. ¡°Isn¡¯t this great!?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Anja lowered her head, and Yua patted her on the shoulder. Elise did the same thing, although with stiff movements and long pauses.


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s nothing I can do anymore.¡± Anja took a deep breath. ¡°You are now my master, after all.¡±


    The woman then took off her new clothes, including her shoes. I eximed when I saw her in the clothes that showed her slightly muscr, beautiful body. ¡°Congrattions, you are officially my personal assistant!¡±


    ¡°Sir, you better check the quest now.¡± Kimi joined in, then yawned.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± I faced the pond again to avoid Anja¡¯sment. ¡°Let¡¯s see, what mission is there today?¡±


    [A little boy wants to be a soldier]


    Credit points: 6000


    Skill points: 1


    [A healer needs a rare ingredient to cure a princess¡¯ itching.]


    Credit points: 12000


    Skill points: 2


    [A group of people doing a forbidden nt experiment]


    Credit points: 18000


    Skill points: 3


    It¡¯s a fairly straightforward quest and shows no connection to the scarlet wizard. Maybe I can get past all of this.


    Wait.


    This third quest can¡¯t be rted to the titan mandrake, right?


    I was still thinking when mymunication icon beeped. It was Renee. Since I haven¡¯t sent my servants on a mission yet, I take up the call. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up, Renee?¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, sir.¡± What I heard was not Renee¡¯s voice but Lauren¡¯s. ¡°I have very important information.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I raised an eyebrow because Lauren sounded panicked.


    ¡°Renee was kidnapped by her own family and forced into marriage!¡±


    I was silent, trying to digest those words that should be simple.


    ¡°Sir Raymund?¡± Lauren asked after a few minutes.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible,¡± I answered in a firm tone, then turned my body to look at my servants again. ¡°We are going on a rescue mission!¡±


    Renee is one of my favorite non-servants. I won¡¯t let her get into trouble like this!

 Chapter 165 165 – A House

    Yua, Elise, and Monanded in a deserted alley.


    ¡°Should we really ask them for help?¡± in, now his hair is ck with a shade of green, asked Lauren.


    The woman with purple hair and red eyes sighed. ¡°Then, what should we do? Infiltrate there¡­ Oh hey, looks like you guys have another new friend.¡±


    The sorcerer trotted over to Kimi. The petite elf slowly descends while ying a soft tune with her lute.


    ¡°Does it also function as a magic tool?¡± Lauren¡¯s gaze could not be separated from the instrument. ¡°Could I see it?¡±


    The petite elf who had justnded pulled the lute. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Lauren raised her hand with a big smile. ¡°No problem. I can understand, really.¡±


    ¡°So.¡± Yua used a slightly louder tone to wake in, who was fixated on her cleavage. ¡°They want to invite us as finalists of the tournament?¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°As we said.¡± in shook his head and massaged the spot between his eyes. ¡°You actually got an invitation, but they don¡¯t know how to send it. No delivery can go to the realm of God, after all.


    ¡°In this country, in the event of that magnitude, the invited person may bring up to two of their colleagues,¡± Lauren added, still observing Kimi¡¯s lute. ¡°And pets are counted as guests too¡­. Hey, it turns out that you have more than one new friend.¡±


    Lauren approached Elise, watching Ciel, who had turned into a bee again, clinging to the female warrior¡¯s shoulder.


    Yua raised an eyebrow. ¡°You can tell that she is special?¡±


    ¡°I feel something different in this bee.¡± Lauren nodded her head. ¡°This creature emitting an aura simr to Elise¡¯s, you, and even this dog.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she felt a divine aura but didn¡¯t understand it.¡± Raymund made a guess.


    ¡°Her name is Ciel,¡± Elise told the sorcerer.<sub></sub>


    in cleared his throat. ¡°We¡¯ve been talking too long. We¡¯d better get going before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Lauren smiled slightly, slightly spread her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the main residence of the Kozlov family.¡±


    ***


    Elise, Yua, Lauren, and in opened their mouths wide as soon as they got off the horse carriage. The white building before them was too massive to be called a house and looked more like a castle. Many towers with pointed roofs surround the main building, which is shaped like a royal fortress.


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± in ruffled his hair when he realized the building was still far from the gate. ¡°This is insane!¡±


    ¡°No wonder they are called the greatest cloth merchants in the entire continent.¡± Lauren shook her head.


    Yua shrugged. ¡°Well, it would be difficult if we infiltrated there without an invitation. It¡¯s just too big to do a search on it.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Ah, this is why Renee got caught, even though she¡¯s great,¡± Raymundmented. His voice came from themunication device Lauren had brought. ¡°The Emiliens may have asked the Kozlovs to mobilizerge numbers of people to kidnap Renee.¡±


    ¡°We were parting ways with Renee for a moment when it happened.¡± Lauren sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been said that an army is ganging up on Renee.¡±


    Meanwhile, Mona seemed disinterested and instead looked at them. Likewise, Kimi, whose eyes were closed and her head lowered. She appeared to be sleeping standing up.


    A male guard in full armor came up to them with a crystal ball.


    ¡°Actually, I know you two.¡± He said in a friendly tone. ¡°But, I have to check something first since you guys didn¡¯t get the physical invite.¡±


    The guard moved his index finger across the surface of the crystal ball, revealing the faces of Yua and Elise. Then, he signaled to another guard at the gate, who immediately blows the trumpet.


    ¡°So, five humans and one pet, huh.¡± The guard continued. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    Except for Kimi and Mona, Elise and the others exchanged nces, not knowing what to wait for.


    It took a while until they saw the gate of the building¡¯s fence open. Then, a horse-drawn carriage with golden decorations came to them.


    The carriage driver got off that thing, then bowed to Elise and the others. ¡°Pleasee in, sir, madam.¡±


    They all got into the vehicle, still in awe. Especially when the horse carriage they were sitting in entered the courtyard area. Their eyes saw various exotic nts, from a cactus that should only live in the desert to giant flowers that looked like they had fangs.


    ¡°So, I guess they nted this all with magic?¡± Yua looked at a tree in the shape of an upside-down leg through the window. ¡°There are so many nts that don¡¯t seem to be able to grow in this climate.¡±


    ¡°What you said made me think, sir,¡± in spoke to Raymund, but his eyes fell on the chariot driver, who nced back at him. ¡°Maybe without Elise and Yua, we¡¯d still be allowed in. They know Lauren and I are Renee¡¯s friends.¡±


    ¡°The Kozlovs believe they can beat us both. They believe they can stop us from taking Renee.¡± Lauren added. ¡°When Renee was kidnapped, it just so happened that we weren¡¯t with her. Not that they were waiting for us to part with Renee.¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t this too soon?¡± Elise, who had been silent all this time, joined in. ¡°Renee spoke to Sir Raymund not too long ago, and she sounded fine back then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because the second child of the Kozlov family, Daniil Kozlov, decided that this was the best time to have a wedding!¡± The carriage driver finally spoke in an excited tone. ¡°He saw how graceful Miss Renee Emilien was when she participated in that tournament!¡±


    Lauren was about to confront the carriage driver again, but in put his index finger to the sorcerer¡¯s lips.


    ¡°The wedding is still three days away.¡± The carriage driver continued. ¡°This is an early party to invite rtives and close people only. I hope you enjoy it.¡±


    The carriage stopped in front of one of the giant doors in the main building. As soon as they got down, they were greeted by a young man with wheat-yellow hair and wearing a silver robe over a pure white shirt.


    ¡°Wee to the Kozlov family residence.¡± The man bowed with some of his bodyguards. ¡°You still remember me, right? Especially for Miss Elise Fairchild and Yua Nakagami.¡±


    Yua and Elise looked at each other. The kunoichi whispered to her friend, ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the referee who officiates our matches in the tournament, right?¡±


    The man shed a smile when he heard Elise¡¯s whisper. ¡°Greetings, my name is Igor, one of the children of Niki Kozlov, the head of the Kozlov family.¡±

 Chapter 166 166 – The Golden Flags

    Again, they were amazed when they entered arge room in the house. Their gazes were met by a floor tiled with ck and white marble checkerboard,bined with walls decorated with gold carvings with candle holders.


    Igor Kozlov smiled with satisfaction when he saw the expressions of his guests. ¡°Wee to¡­.¡±


    ¡°Food,¡± Kimi muttered, then walked towards one of therge tables filled with various kinds of meat.


    ¡°I have to admit, this ce is amazing.¡± Lauren advanced past Igor, looking up at the long gs on the ceiling. Each g is golden, with a picture of two red goats standing opposite each other.


    ¡°Despite what happened, thanks for letting us in.¡± in tapped Igor on the shoulder and lined up with Lauren. ¡°Our ie has been decreasingtely. We haven¡¯t had a good meal in a while.¡±


    Igor widened his smile, then spoke to Elise. ¡°Enjoy the party. Let your dog be our business. We will take good care of it, even to risk our lives.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Elise answered.


    Mona has been entrusted to the head of the animal caretaker at the house, whatever that means.<sub>.</sub>


    Yua raised an eyebrow when she found the luxuriously dressed guests looking at her and Elise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. They¡¯re just really impressed with your performance in the tournament.¡± Igor exined when Lauren and in joined Kimi to get food. Then, he pointed in a direction. ¡°Ah, there they are.¡±


    The dark-skinned woman with a curvy body waved to Raymund¡¯s two servants. She was apanied by arge man with a muscr build and red hair.


    ¡°Oh, hey.¡± Yua disyed a friendly smile to those who were fellow tournament participants. Trish Adeshida and Oleg Ivanov. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Trish, Elise¡¯s first opponent in the tournament, narrowed her eyes at the female warrior. ¡°Is it just my feelings, but do you seem to be getting stronger?¡±


    ¡°Thanks? I guess?¡± Elise shed her trademark awkward smile.


    ¡°I want to fight you again,¡± Oleg spoke with a full mouth. He was holding a giant piece of meat still attached to a bone. ¡°Do you have time after this, Alice?¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°My name is Elise¡­¡±


    ¡°I would love to see you two fight again.¡± Igor chuckled. ¡°But, maybe now isn¡¯t the right time.¡±


    Elise looked around. ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    ¡°I heard Stefan freaked out when he heard I was going to the party too.¡± Olegughed aloud. ¡°Even though I wouldn¡¯t have mmed him if he didn¡¯t attack me first or we were in an official match.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Leonov wasn¡¯t invited because he had beef with Renee Emilien.¡± Trish nced at Igor.


    ¡°And Olga is busy running her now-bigger waffle shop,¡± Igor added, ignored Trish. ¡°She has no time toe to this country.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Elise was disappointed that she couldn¡¯t meet her friend. She had been excited when she heard that the other tournament participants were alsoing.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Too bad, even though I want to see that ultimate milf again,¡± Raymundmented.


    Yua put her hands on her hips and smiled again. ¡°Well, we¡¯d better enjoy it while we¡¯re here¡­¡±


    ¡°Elisee!!!¡±


    The female warrior was very familiar with that woman¡¯s voice. When she turned in a direction, she saw Renee running towards her in a luxurious light blue dress. As usual, the blonde woman jumped up and hugged the female warrior.


    ¡°Save me!!! I don¡¯t like this dress, and I want more adventure!!!¡± Renee screamed like she was crying, though it was clear she was faking it. ¡°I want to get out of here!!!¡±


    A woman in a silver dress and yellow hair like Igor¡¯s rushed over to Renee.


    ¡°Please, behave like a real nobledy, Miss Emilien.¡± The woman released Renee¡¯s body from Elise. ¡°How many times have I advised you? You¡¯re the center of attention, but not everything is positive.¡±


    Renee stuck her tongue out at the woman, whose veins in her neck were immediately visible.


    ¡°That¡¯s my sister, Anna Kozlov,¡± Igor told Raymund¡¯s servants. ¡°She is the fifth child of the Kozlov family.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Yua nodded, thinking that the woman was another referee in the tournament.


    ¡°And the person I hate the most in this world came.¡± Renee snorted, looking intently at a man with thinly cut hair and wearing white armor and a silver robe.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming he¡¯s your future husband, Renee?¡± Yua whistled when she saw the man¡¯s sturdy and tall body.


    Raymund cleared his throat so hard that Elise and Kimi looked up, while Yua just shed a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do anything vulgar like that again, my wife.¡± The man stopped in front of Renee, who had an arrogant face and folded her arms across her chest. Then, he nced at Anna Kozlov. ¡°It should be your job to make her behave better, my dear sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, haven¡¯t I? My words are not magic that can make your future wife obey instantly?¡± Anna was clearly holding back so her voice wouldn¡¯t sound loud. ¡°And who suddenly wants to get married? We were barely able to prepare all of this because the timeframe you set was so short, my dear older brother Daniil. Of course, I don¡¯t have time to educate your future wife.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this marriage for quite some time after that tournament.¡± The man named Daniil turned to Renee again. ¡°Come on, my wife. Your ce is up front with me.¡±


    Renee sighed as Daniil reached out. ¡°At the very least, I want to speak to my friends for a moment. I¡¯ll follow upter. And you Kozlovs go first. I want some privacy sometimes. And don¡¯t call me your wife. We¡¯re not officially married yet.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t take too long, or the guests will think we¡¯re not good hosts.¡± Daniil gestured to his two siblings, then the three of them left.


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you girls for too long.¡± Renee took out the folded paper hidden between her breasts, then handed it to Elise. ¡°Please, I really need your help.¡±


    ¡°Renee!¡± Lauren called from a distance.


    The blonde-haired woman turned to the sorcerer. ¡°Laureen!!! iiin!!!¡±


    And she ran to her two adventurous friends.


    Elise then unfolded the paper, which read:


    ¡®I was always blindfolded when I left or came back from the room, so I didn¡¯t know where I was trapped. Their guard was really tight, and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. However, Sir Raymund will surelye up with a brilliant n to save me!¡¯


    ¡°If I mayment¡­¡± Yua scratched her head as she read the letter. ¡°The writing is so bad. Can you read it, Elise?¡±

 Chapter 167 167 – Another Idiot

    Even when she danced with Daniil, Renee still showed her disgust. Of course, that sparked whispers among the visitors, most of whom were nobles.


    ¡°So, this event wasn¡¯t even attended by the head of the Kozlovs, his wife, and their first child?¡± Lauren chimed in while Igor was doing the closing speech instead. ¡°They¡¯re all on business overseas and won¡¯t be here until the main day? Do they really intend to hold this wedding or not?¡±


    ¡°As Elise said earlier, this wedding seems rushed, although I must admit, they are great at preparing all this¡­¡± in stopped his words when Jacques Emilien came to him and the others. Renee¡¯s father was wearing a luxurious crimson dress, apanied by a woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. Even though it was decorated with a few wrinkles, her face was simr to Renee¡¯s.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say much.¡± Jacques stopped very close to in and Lauren. ¡°I know you guys are Renee¡¯s friends, and you think releasing her is good for her. But believe me, I did all of this for Renee¡¯s happiness.¡±


    Lauren narrowed her eyes. ¡°Not to help the Emilien family who is about to go bankrupt?¡±


    Jacques didn¡¯t answer and just left the ce. Meanwhile, his wife gave the others a big smile and followed the husband.


    Elise and Yua exchanged nces. They, along with the others, felt that the smile from Mrs. Emilien was no ordinary smile. The woman looks tired.<sub>.</sub>


    The bell signaling the end of the party had rung. The nobles who were there dispersed. On the other hand, a waiter came up to Elise and the others.


    ¡°Please, I will escort you all to your rooms.¡± He bowed.


    ¡°They¡¯re too confident to let us sleep in their house, huh?¡± Lauren chuckled bitterly.


    in shrugged. ¡°We don¡¯t know. Maybe the Kozlovs just wanted to be good hosts.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Elise approached Renee, who was walking out of the hall.


    The blonde woman lifted her face and looked at Elise with teary eyes, something she had not shown throughout the party. As Elise hugged her, Renee had a single tear in her eye.<sub></sub>


    She was about to speak, but Elise whispered something to her, then ced a folded piece of paper in her hand. Renee let go of the hug, trying not to show any expression of surprise or anything.


    Elise waved her hand as Renee joined the group leaving the hall. The female warrior could see that Ciel, the scout bee, hadnded on Renee¡¯s skirt, hiding between a fold.


    ***


    Daniil entered his room with a long sigh. The party was over long ago, but he had to be with the old men for drinks in a more private ce. Tomorrow he¡¯d have a lot of tiring events to do, but he wasn¡¯t getting enough sleep now and was reeling from drinking too much.


    Not to mention the strippers, which made him unable to focus on tomorrow¡¯s event. It was all really something unimportant. He was about to officially be someone¡¯s husband, but why did the old men insist on calling the dancers?


    The man took off his armor, then sat down on the sofa of the luxurious room, taking a deep breath for the second time.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Daniil Kozlov.¡± A woman¡¯s voice was heard from the corner of the room, instantly making Daniil flinch and stand up. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t attack you. I just wanted to talk to you.¡±


    Daniil, who had already lifted a metal flower vase, tilted his head as Yua walked from the corner of the room.


    The guard to Daniil¡¯s room wasn¡¯t as strict as Renee¡¯s. Yua only needed to tease one of the guards to show her the ce.


    ¡°Aah, you¡¯re Renee¡¯s friend, right?¡± Daniil lowered the vase. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the marriage of the two of you.¡± The kunoichi wore a smile. ¡°Can you see Renee¡¯s condition now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Daniil raised an eyebrow and sat back down on the sofa. ¡°She must be happy, right?¡±


    Yua was a bit taken back by the man¡¯s words. ¡°Well, do you love her?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Daniil, who was now turning his back on Yua, answered. ¡°Therefore, I insist on making a full party for my future wife, even though the preparation time is very short.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Yua scratched her hair, feeling that this conversation would be tough. ¡°You think that Renee loves you too?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Daniil answered without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve admired her since that tournament but didn¡¯t have the courage to approach her. She feels out of reach¡­ Well, I don¡¯t know why I feel that way. However, everything changed when Lord Jacques Emilien said that she also had feelings for me.¡±


    The kunoichi was at a loss for words after hearing that. ¡°Let me guess, Renee¡¯s father insisted on this marriage taking ce immediately.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a good father, eager to see his daughter happy.¡±


    Yua looked up, shaking her head at Raymund. The kunoichi could stille up with various arguments to disprove Daniil¡¯s words, but there was one that would make it all pointless. Indeed, this negotiation was Yua¡¯s suggestion. She thought chaos would embarrass the Kozlov family. But the kunoichi now felt like giving up.


    ¡°Yeah, I agree that he¡¯s stupid and dense. Either because he¡¯s drunk, or that¡¯s just his nature.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°But, from the tone of his voice, he was so sure that he and Renee loved each other, even though the evidence said otherwise. You better leave, and we¡¯ll move on to the next n.¡±


    Without saying anything, Yua walked to the window, then got off while using the rope tied there.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the point of you asking all that, Miss?¡± Daniil asked and, of course, got no answer.


    He looked back, saw no one there, then got up and checked the rope used by Yua. The man scratched his head, pulled the rope, and untied it from the window frame.


    He studied the rope carefully. The material is a bit rough and seems like it would be a bit painful to use to tie people up. He thought about whether the rope was suitable to tie his future wife. Earlier, the old men said that women like being tied up during sex.

 Chapter 168 168 – Chase

    Kimi yed her lute near one of the towers of the Kozlov family¡¯s mansion, but no sound came out at all. She used the magic she had just learned, the kind that can dampen any sound around it.


    Resonate in Silence.


    Lauren then cast a line of incantations, causing in¡¯s body to emit a slight reddish glow. The archer then threw a ck ball partially coated in a white liquid. The ball flew far away and stuck near a window at the top of the tower. Yes, Lauren used buff magic so in could throw that far.


    While in threw the other balls, Elise repeatedly nced at the guards who had fallen asleep from Lauren¡¯s sleep spell, worried they might wake up at any moment.


    ¡°I think they went overboard in confining Renee,¡± Raymundmented. ¡°From Ciel¡¯s eyes, I saw that the bars on the window of Renee¡¯s room were too big¡­. Ah, sorry, I forgot you girls couldn¡¯t reply to what I said.¡±


    Elise stroked her dog¡¯s body, which instantly grew sorge that two people could ride it.


    The female warrior was still afraid of her dog doing such a thing, but Raymund gave the order. The god of hope thought this was the right time to train Mona to erge herself with no significant effect. After all, the mission this time is not too dangerous.<sub>.</sub>


    in gestured to Elise, who immediately waved to Raymund. Before long, a sh of lightning appeared from the sky and struck the window, causing an enormous but still inaudible explosion.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. I didn¡¯t expect the explosion to be that big. Looks like it will still attract attention.¡± Raymundmented again. ¡°Hopefully, Renee is okay.¡±


    Raymund¡¯s servants looked up after hearing that.


    in took an arrow that had been tied to a rope, then shot it at the broken and smoky window, still with a buff that increased his shooting range.


    The bars on the window were kicked by Renee from the inside until they came off. The woman came out of the ck smoke while coughing. Her long skirt had been torn down to be very short, so she could move easier.


    Her friends signaled, and Renee used the torn cloth from her skirt as a glide to slide down.<sub></sub>


    Lauren covered in¡¯s eyes because Renee¡¯s panties were exposed. The woman¡¯s skirt was fluttered by the wind as she descended at high speed.


    Kimi yed thest note on her lute. ¡°This is my limit for doing this magic¡­. It can¡¯t be much longer.¡±


    Reneended, rolling in the grass. ¡°Damn, if only they didn¡¯t block my body¡¯s mana path.¡±


    ¡°Comin about itter.¡± Lauren became worried because her ears could already hear the noise of people in the distance. ¡°Get on the dog! Now!¡±


    ¡°As we agreed, apart from Renee and Elise, you guys split up.¡± Raymund¡¯s voice came from themunication device Lauren had brought. ¡°They¡¯ll focus on Renee and won¡¯te after you.¡±


    Lauren, in, and Kimi fled in different directions from Mona, who was already running.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Yee-haw!!!¡± Renee, sitting behind Elise, screamed with joy, even though she had already seen a group of guards in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s because they have a garden the size of a titan mandrake¡¯s ass! If anything goes wrong, they have to go a long way!¡±


    However, not long after, the two women heard the fast galloping of a horse from behind them.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Renee cursed while looking back. The one who was chasing them was Daniil using a ck horse. ¡°I know what kind of horse it is! It¡¯s one of the fastest! My dad bred it too!¡±


    In just a short time, Daniil has managed to line up Mona.


    ¡°Hey, let go of Renee, you bitch!¡± The man cursed at Elise.


    ¡°Let go of how, you idiot!?¡± Renee replied in a louder voice. ¡°I¡¯m not being tied up or anything! If I wanted to, I¡¯d have jumped off this dog!¡±


    Daniil was silent for a moment but then brought his horse closer to the giant dog. ¡°Whatever happens, I will save you, my wife!!!¡±


    ¡°I told you, don¡¯t call me your wife!¡± Renee kicked the man until he fell off the horse.


    Elise, who saw that scene, could only grimace. Daniil¡¯s way of falling looks quite violent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die from something like that.¡± Renee snorted, then looked ahead again. The fence was only a few feet away. ¡°Finally, I can be free! Goodbye Kozlovs!!!¡±


    Just as Renee shouted that, she saw another horse overtaking Mona.


    ¡°Dad!?¡± The woman was bewildered as soon as she knew who was on the horse. Especially when Jacques started trying to stand on horseback. ¡°Elise, we have to hurry!!!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elise, who has focused ahead, didn¡¯t pay attention to what Renee¡¯s father was doing.


    Jacques jumped high in the air and kicked Mona hard in the head, forcing the dog to roll over at high speed. Fortunately, Renee had time to jump by pulling Elise¡¯s body. The two women then rolled to the ground with a loud thud.


    ¡°Mona!¡± Since her armor was magically enhanced, Elise wasn¡¯t too affected. She immediately got up and approached her dog, now lying at her normal size again.


    ¡°Stop this stupidity, daughter.¡± Jacques walked up to the blonde-haired woman. ¡°Go back to the Kozlovs¡¯ house and get the wedding done. Don¡¯t embarrass us, the Emiliens, anymore.¡±


    Renee checked the blisters on her body, wiped the blood off her lips, then got up with a bit of difficulty. ¡°What kind of father would harm his daughter like this?¡±


    ¡°I knew you would be fine.¡± The man with the thin beard on his chin chuckled. ¡°Because I was the one who trained you¡­. Ooh, you still haven¡¯t given up, it seems.¡±


    Renee had her legs open, taking a ready-to-fight pose with her hands clenched in front of her chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my life to be dictated by someone else, even if it¡¯s my own father.¡± The woman said in a firm tone.


    ¡°Lord Emilien.¡± Daniil, held by Igor Kozlov, limped to his future wife. ¡°Let me fight your daughter instead.¡±

 Chapter 169 169 – A Kick

    ¡°What the fuck are you bbering about, Dan!?¡± Igor frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no way a husband-to-be would fight his future wife before his wedding, right?¡±


    Daniil pushed the hand of the younger brother who was holding him, then motioned for the guards not to interfere. ¡°You¡¯ve heard the saying that sometimes what¡¯s in our hearts can¡¯t be conveyed with just words, right? Sometimes we need to talk using our fists.¡±


    Igor was on his hips with his mouth wide open. ¡°You are the greatest idiot in my life. Things like that can¡¯t be applied in every situation, Dan.¡±


    Renee tightened her fists as Daniil approached her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother us, or you will know the consequences!!!¡± The man conveyed his intentions again. ¡°This is my business with my future wife.¡± He then looked at Jacques and bowed slightly. ¡°Sorry if I have to do this, sir. I promise not to hurt your precious daughter.¡±


    Jacques sighed. ¡°If you intend to fight, you will definitely hurt your opponent. And I don¡¯t think this will work. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid my daughter will get hurt, but as your brother said, a fight like this has nothing to do with your marriage.¡±


    Daniil looked at Renee again, then closed his eyes. ¡°No, sir. This will make Renee understand that she doesn¡¯t need to run away from this wedding ceremony. Maybe the events overwhelm her, so she wants nothing to do with it. With these fists, I will make her understand that everything will be fine.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    The people exchanged nces, clearly unaware of what the man was saying.


    Raymundughed. ¡°How could he make an assumption like that? His stupidity has already reached the epic level!¡±


    Daniil opened his eyes and could see Renee¡¯s feet were so close to his face. The blonde woman just jumped up, then gave her future husband a flying kick. The kick was so hard that Daniil was knocked back with a bloody nose.


    Renee isn¡¯t done yet. She upied the man¡¯s stomach and began to give him abination of blows.


    ¡°No one interrupts!¡± Daniil warns people when he gets the third punch. On the fourth hit, he shouted again. ¡°I can handle this myself!¡±


    Elise, Igor, and the guards could only be grimaced to see Daniil being brutally beaten by Renee. In no time, the man¡¯s face was covered in bruises and cuts. Even so, he kept asking others not to interfere.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you!!!¡± Renee screamed like a hungry beast.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jacques caught his daughter¡¯s hand, which was already covered in blood. ¡°I never taught you to keep beating a defenseless opponent.¡±


    ¡°I-I can handle th-this myself.¡± Even though his facial condition was already severe, Daniil still tried to speak, even though his voice was not clear.


    Renee got up and brought her face closer to her dad¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, Dad. Whatever happens.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Renee.¡± Jacques rubbed his forehead, looking tired. ¡°This marriage is very important. If it¡¯s canceled, we¡¯ll be the ones in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you beat me again.¡± Daniil got up with the help of his younger brother. ¡°As long as you are satisfied and we get married.¡±<sub></sub>


    Renee rubbed her face, took a deep breath, then shed a bitter smile. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to get married¡­. I¡¯m not overwhelmed by all this or anything, but¡­.¡±


    The woman gasped, realizing that Daniil might really like her. Otherwise, Daniil would not be willing to be beaten like that. She couldn¡¯t bear to tell the truth, but at the same time, she wanted to be free from this madness.


    Daniil approached his future wife again. ¡°Renee, you don¡¯t have to hide what¡¯s bothering you. We¡¯re going to start a household, so we must be honest with each other¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious she doesn¡¯t love you.¡± Suddenly someone joined in.


    Everyone stared at one point, namely at Kimi, who had been standing for some time among the guards. Yes, the petite elf had just said that sentence.


    ¡°Please.¡± Daniil chuckled, turning his gaze from Kimi to Renee. ¡°You really love me, right?¡±


    Despite feeling sorry for the man in front of her, Renee shook her head. That instantly changes Daniil¡¯s expression. The man started to widen his eyes and opened his mouth. He then looked at Jacques, who was at a loss for words.


    ¡°B-but your father said you were interested in me!¡± Daniil denied.


    Renee Grimaced. ¡°Sorry¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough!¡± Jacques tapped Renee on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯d better get into the mansion¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s words were cut short by an elbow strike from his daughter. The attack was so unexpected that even Emilien¡¯s martial master couldn¡¯t predict it. He knelt down while covering his nose.


    ¡°What?¡± Jacques couldn¡¯t believe the amount of blooding from his nose. ¡°Where did you learn something like this?¡±


    ¡°First, I never said I like you to my dad. Hell, I only saw you a few days ago when I was kidnapped.¡± Renee ignored her father and began to exin to Daniil. ¡°Secondly, my dad and I have been separated for a long time, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to guess how I feel. Third, the most important thing, how can you believe what other people say? You should have asked me directly whether I like you or not.¡±


    Renee¡¯s words were so fast that Jacques didn¡¯t have time to stop her daughter. Even so, the intonation used by the blonde woman was very clear. It even made Daniil fall to the ground with lifeless eyes.


    ¡°Dan, Daniil?¡± Igor crouched down to check on his older brother.


    ¡°Oh, my dear big brother.¡± Anna ran to the two men.


    ¡°No.¡± Jacques stood up and held his daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°You love Renee, right, Daniil? Never mind what she said. I¡¯m sure if you two lead a family life, Renee will eventually love you as time goes on.¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Renee tried to free herself, but Jacques¡¯ grip was so firm. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t want other people to control my life! I want to be free!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be selfish!!!¡± Jacques let out a booming voice. ¡°Our business is dying!!!¡±


    ¡°I know it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think about the people who work under the Emilien family!? There are thousands of them, Renee!!!¡±


    The father¡¯s words immediately triggered Renee to freeze.

 Chapter 170 170 – The Name

    ¡°They all depend on our business for a living, Renee,¡± Jacques spoke with trembling lips. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, are you? You must have heard of that?¡±


    The blonde-haired woman lowered her head, unable to answer.


    ¡°So, for this time, obey my words.¡± The father continued. ¡°Only the Kozlovs can help us. The other families are too hostile towards us.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Daniil warded off the hands of his siblings who were going to help him up. ¡°I don¡¯t want this. You guys use my stupidity and love for Renee to your advantage. You know how disgusting that is, right?¡±


    Jacques hastily responded, ¡°Please, listen to me¡­¡±


    However, Daniil hurriedly left the ce.


    ¡°Sorry, but it would be best if you all got out of here soon.¡± Igor Kozlov added in a cold tone. ¡°I can understand why you guys want to marry off your daughters into our families, but this mess is going too far, sir.¡±


    ¡°The Kozlovs don¡¯t like things that embarrass us like this.¡± Anna Kozlov joined in. ¡°Everything will be fine if you can take care of your daughter and there isn¡¯t this mess. However, now people will use all this to mock us. And remember, Jacques Emilien. Your family is insignificant in front of us. We can continue to do business without your family.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Jacques had already stretched out his hand, about to follow the three siblings. However, he gave up his intention knowing that it would be useless.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you, Jacques.¡± Renee¡¯s mother approached her husband with teary eyes. ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t really want Renee to join the Kozlovs, so you uttered the words that would annul this marriage.¡±


    Jacques gritted his teeth, then left his daughter without saying anything. His wife then came to Renee and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my daughter.¡± The woman whispered while shedding tears.


    Renee was still silent and looked down deeply.


    ***


    The Kozlovs were still kind enough to lend some horse carriages to Emilien¡¯s family, and the others left the mansion. Just as she came out of the yard, Renee found her father ring at her from one of the horse-drawn carriages.<sub></sub>


    The blonde-haired woman wiped her tears again.


    ¡°Renee¡­.¡± Elise lined up her best friend but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°It seems I can¡¯t really be free.¡± Renee held her chest while disying a bitter smile. ¡°I want to be reborn into an ordinary family, not Emilien. Bearing this name is too heavy for me.¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens, we will always be by your side, Renee.¡± Lauren put her hands on the blonde¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I know.¡± Renee closed her eyes, then sighed and looked at Raymund¡¯s servants. ¡°Hey, does your god have the ability to make me reincarnate into someone else, or at least erase my memory so I can let go of all this burden?¡±


    They have nothing to answer.


    ¡°Sorry, Renee.¡± Raymund¡¯smunication device made a sound. ¡°I may be a God of hope, but I¡¯m not really divine¡­ I still have many ws. It¡¯s just a title.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°No problem, sir.¡± The blonde woman smiled. ¡°You still have a lot to take care of, not just me¡­¡±


    Suddenly Elise hugged her best friend¡¯s body and started crying. Renee hugged the female warrior back while disying a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Elise,¡± Renee whispered, tears threatening to fall. ¡°I¡¯m sure I can get through all of this.¡±


    ***


    My servants returned to my ce after apanying Renee for a long time, even though their mission should have beenpleted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yua took a deep breath. ¡°I feel something a little different from the usual missions.¡±


    Elise slightly wiped her tears.


    ¡°With this incident, I understand a little why the scarlet wizard did all that,¡± I spoke with my back to the women.


    ¡°I just wanted to remind you, my lord.¡± Kimi chimed in. ¡°If the scarlet wizard performs a magic ritual on arger scale than I did in the past, there will be more victims.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t forget that,¡± I answered the petite elf. ¡°Therefore, you will have less time to rest. After Yua practices one more skill, you will go on to the next mission.¡±


    Just as I said that, Erbau came out of the mist and came over to me. The beautiful-faced god looked so worried.


    ¡°You should send your servant down immediately, Ray.¡± The god of buildings stopped in front of me. ¡°Finally, Levi agreed to my request to inspect the building that radiates divine energy, but when the message came, I had other matters to attend to, so it¡¯s only now that I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey, calm down.¡± I cut off the man¡¯s words. ¡°Speak slowly.¡±


    Erbau sighed and paced back and forth. ¡°You have no idea how much divine aura that building exudes. You should send your servants immediately to destroy it. I¡¯ve asked various gods to carry out natural disasters there, but construction continues.¡±


    Ah, it seems that the gods here are terrified that creatures from below will invade this realm.


    ¡°But, my servants just returned from a mission,¡± I answered the god. ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll build another building for you!¡± Erbau then said again before I could continue. ¡°And I¡¯ll make two for you, with arger workforce to finish faster. I¡¯ll even call my workers right now to start construction.¡±


    Kimi came to me. ¡°If that building exudes an aura of divinity, it¡¯s most likely rted to the scarlet wizard. We¡¯d better get going soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go again.¡± Yua shrugged. ¡°If it¡¯s for good, why don¡¯t we do it now. I¡¯m not too tired either.¡±


    I looked at Elise, who answered right away. ¡°I feel fine too, sir.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­.¡± Actually, I want to spend time with my servants. ¡°You guys will be leaving now, then. And maybe Yua can practice a new skill in between missions.¡± I then turned to Anja, who was still kneeling near the pond, weeping. ¡°Anja, maybe I need some things. You can prepare it quickly, right?¡±


    The woman, now wearing only a tiny loincloth and her chest wrapped in bandages, immediately got up and said, ¡°Okay, sir! I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 171 171 – Stone Village

    A rainstorm hit an outdoor ce as Raymund¡¯s servantsnded. Their eyes immediately fell on an old woman who was kneeling on the stone floor facing a statue.


    She nced back. Her wrinkled face showed great shock. ¡°Are youdies servants of the gods?¡±


    After the old woman finished saying that, the rain suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Yes, we are servants of God.¡± Yua approached the woman and crouched in front of her, smiling. ¡°Are you praying to our god,dy?¡±


    Instead of answering, the woman was crying. Yua tried to calm her down but to no avail.


    Kimi and Elise looked at the stone statue that was there. The statue¡¯s shape is indeed a woman with long hair in traditional clothes that are foreign to them. However, they could find features simr to Raymund¡¯s on the clothes.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name,dy?¡± Yua asked the woman whose gray hair was in a bun and was wearing the brocade upper garment.


    ¡°My name is Rumi.¡± The woman was finally able to speak again.<sub>.</sub>


    ***


    Rumi then took Raymund¡¯s servants to visit her vige. It was different from the settlements Raymund was used to seeing in Levidna. All the buildings there are made of stone, including each of the fences. The walls are decorated with intricate abstract carvings.


    Except for Kimi, Raymund¡¯s servants looked around while walking on the dirty streets, which were also made of stone.


    ¡°This ce used to be very clean.¡± Rumi sighed while looking sadly at the scattered leaves. ¡°But we lost the will to clean it for some reason.¡±


    Raymund¡¯s servants noticed that the people on the terraces of their respective houses were ring at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯re not used to strangers.¡± Rumi continued.


    ¡°One thing I want to ask,dy Rumi,¡± Yua responded. ¡°Since entering this vige, I have only seen children and elderly residents.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°They are forced to work outside this ce.¡± Rumi¡¯s lips started to tremble. ¡°To build a cursed building.¡±


    Elise gulped. ¡°Was the one in charge of the construction of that building someone called the Scarlet Wizard?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I heard that name was mentioned by the guards who watch over the workers there.¡± Rumi nodded her head. ¡°However, we refer to her as the Crimson Shaman. I met her once when she persuaded the people of our vige with sweet words.¡±


    Suddenly a child threw something at Raymund¡¯s servants. However, Elise reflexively caught it before it hit her.


    ¡°Get out of here, invader!¡± The boy screamed with rage.


    ¡°Hey, watch your attitude, Adri!¡± Rumi snapped in a louder voice. ¡°Thesedies will help us!!!¡±


    The boy named Adri rushed into his house, and Elise checked the object in her hand: an egg with a slightly unpleasant smell.<sub></sub>


    ¡°It¡¯s a rotten egg.¡± Rumi took the egg from the female warrior¡¯s hand. ¡°Forgive the child¡¯s behavior, please. His parents were forced to work there, so he had to take care of his three younger siblings alone. We do help, but very limited because we are old.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Elise clenched her fists tightly. ¡°We will definitely help you.¡±


    ***


    I ordered Elise to send Ciel to scout. Once the bee arrived at the construction site in question, my magic pond featured a view of workers carryingrge boulders lined up one path to a ce. Both men and women all do the same.


    ¡°No one iszy!¡± One of the supervisors waved his whip in the air, making quite a loud noise. ¡°Or you¡¯ll taste my whip, and you won¡¯t have dinner!¡±


    A worker stumbled, and the supervisor immediately whipped him mercilessly. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me, huh!? Don¡¯t bezy! Get up!¡±


    The worker got up with difficulty, then returned to hauling the piece of stone. Hisrades just looked on with nk stares and desperate expressions. They would have the same fate as that person if they tried to help.


    ¡°Gross.¡± Erbau snorted. ¡°How can a human treat other human beings like that?¡±


    I just nced at the god of buildings, choosing not toment. Erbau himself had also done something simr to his construction workers. Maybe he did think they were not equal to him.


    Ciel kept moving until she finally arrived at the construction of the building in question. It turned out that the people were building a giant statue in the shape of a monster with bulging eyes and long fangs.


    ¡°That¡¯s where I felt that divine aura.¡± The god of buildings hissed. ¡°Wait a minute¡­. After getting close enough to it, I felt something else, which was so dense and dark¡­ This was the aura of darkness? I don¡¯t know, but this makes me really ufortable, Ray.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes to examine the statue more closely. ¡°Hey, is it possible that the scarlet wizard will give life to the statue to cause destruction?¡±


    I looked at Erbau, who looked back at me with bulging eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible¡­ In theory¡­.¡± Erbau looked back at the pond as he clenched his fists. ¡°Not given life¡­. Maybe controlled from within¡­. They were making a golem. However, to make such a massive golem must be very difficult. It¡¯s not impossible, but it takes a lot of magic energy to do it.¡±


    Ciel surveyed the area around the building that seemed almost finished, from the workers, the guards who were drinking, to the female cooks in the oversized kitchen.


    ¡°Stop, Ciel.¡± I gave orders while several people were carrying a man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Someone died again, huh?¡± One of the guards squeaked.


    The other guard sighed. ¡°At this rate, we might have to take people from the next vige.¡±


    From how they spoke, I felt they only saw humans as objects.


    I ordered Ciel back to move until she finally arrived at a location some distance from the giant statue. There, I saw a green-scaled dragon that was only three times an adult¡¯s height, very different from the one in the poppy fields at the third mission.


    ¡°What?¡± I can¡¯t believe my own vision.


    Even though his face had changed, now covered in burn marks and bald hair, I still recognized the person sitting next to the beast.


    Jorge?

 Chapter 172 172 – Animal’s Lover

    The soft rhythm of Kimi¡¯s lute is heard from the back porch of Rumi¡¯s house.


    ¡°Are you not mistaken, sir? Jorge, who used to be in charge of that one big poppy field? What¡­. Ah, sorry.¡± Elise, who was sitting on the mat, was bewildered.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. Even though his face is half damaged, it¡¯s really Jorge.¡± Raymund responded. ¡°And he¡¯s also used a dragon again, though not as big as before. Maybe the size is not up to one-fifth from its predecessor.¡±


    ¡°So, what should we do, sir?¡± Yua asked while reading the thin book her master gave her. The kunoichi was practicing a new skill.


    ¡°Our n is straightforward, and you will carry it out tonight. Erbau said the construction must stop immediately.¡± Raymund exined. ¡°So, first¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± Kimi interrupted Raymund¡¯s words. The petite elf stopped ying her lute and noticed a hunchbacked old man opening the house gate.


    ¡°Rumi, I¡¯m in!¡± The old man came in carrying a y te.


    ¡°Please, Aji!¡± Rumi replies from inside the house. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,dies. Aji is a good person. He won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Hi, sorry if I disturbed you girls.¡± The man with slightly messy gray hair waved his hand and came to Mona. ¡°Good afternoon, good girl.¡±


    He knelt down with some difficulty, then ced the te in front of Mona, who was speechless in confusion.


    ¡°It just so happened that my neighbor caught a partridge.¡± Aji chuckled, then rubbed Mona¡¯s head. ¡°Well, even though he sold it very expensive. But, it¡¯s worth it for you.¡±


    Elise approached the old man and was somewhat surprised to see the te¡¯s contents. It was pieces of boiled chicken that had the bones removed, looked fresh, and still had a little smoke. It was clearly new meat.


    ¡°In the past, Aji had many dogs. He was very good at training them.¡± Rumies out of the house and starts to exin. ¡°The kids here love to y with the dogs too.¡± The woman then chuckled. ¡°Many say that Aji never got married because he was too busy caring for his dogs.¡±


    Mona studied the old man¡¯s face for a moment, then began to eat voraciously. Aji¡¯s smile immediately widened. He then looked at Elise. ¡°It seems we have the same talent, Miss. I can feel it. We love animals so much and can understand them that they want to hear us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s quite like that, sir.¡± Elise Grimaced. Her ability was a gift from the god of nature, not because she really loved animals.<sub></sub>


    Yua squatted near Aji, smiling back. ¡°Well, I¡¯d be delighted if I could see your dogs, sir.¡±


    Aji¡¯s smile suddenly faded.


    ¡°In the past, we had a lot of farm animals. However, all of them were taken to feed the construction supervisor¡¯s dragon.¡± Rumi sighed. ¡°And once the livestock ran out, they started taking pets. Cats, dogs, and so on. I have seen many times the owners cry when their pets are snatched away. And they say it¡¯s better than giving humans to dragons.¡±


    Aji wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. ¡°They did take my dogs, but it¡¯s possible that they weren¡¯t eaten right away but kept for stock¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to save them too, sir.¡± Elise chimed in with conviction.


    The old man started sobbing. ¡°Please, I¡¯m not sure they¡¯ll treat my dogs well.¡±


    ¡°One more motivation to beat them,¡± Yua added.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I¡¯m done cooking.¡± Rumi looked at the orange twilight sky. ¡°You girlse in and have dinner. You can alsoe with us, Aji. At least to improve your nutrition. You look very skinny.¡±


    Although still in tears, Aji chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just here to apany this child.¡±


    ***


    Night had fallen, and Raymund¡¯s servants were preparing to raid the construction site.


    Yua knelt in the corner of one of the rooms, looking at her shaking hands.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, let me do it,¡± Elisemented in a cold tone.


    The kunoichi shook her head, clenching her fists. ¡°No, I have to do this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have to do this.¡± Kimi joined in. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about the function of the giant statue. As we expected, it will be used as a golem to kill many humans.¡±


    Yua looked at the petit elf while frowning. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just like the cursed armor, the statue will suck the life energy of living beings,¡± Kimi exined. ¡°But maybe in a more brutal way.¡±


    ¡°Like stepping on them and crushing them with that golem¡¯s hand?¡± Yua widened her eyes


    The petite elf just nodded, still not showing any meaningful expression. Meanwhile, Elise¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the way it is, humans will die far more and faster.¡± Raymund hissed. ¡°We really can¡¯t allow this.¡±


    ***


    Raymund¡¯s servants infiltrated the construction site by passing through the forest trees. As soon as they saw a guard patrolling with a torch, Kimi used her Resonance in silence magic, making the noises there disappear.


    Elise was about toe out of hiding, but Yua patted her on the shoulder. The kunoichi pointed to herself as a signal, then she left instead.


    She crept behind the guard, who looked confused because he didn¡¯t hear the sounds of the insects in the distance anymore. He didn¡¯t notice as Yua crouched behind him, then slit his throat from behind, forcing him to fall to the ground.


    The kunoichi froze, looking at the corpse lying covered in blood. Slowly, her breathing began to get heavier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be influenced by that, Yua.¡± Raymund tried to calm the female ninja. ¡°What you are doing will have a huge impact on humanity, to defeat the Scarlet Wizard.¡±


    However, Yua still froze.


    Elise came to the kunoichi and held her best friend¡¯s hands. The female warrior said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t do this, you can stay,¡± Raymund added.


    Yua took a deep breath, looked up, then gave her master a thumbs up.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Raymund still had his doubts. ¡°Okay then, continue this mission.¡±


    Yua nodded slowly. The three Raymund servants then went to the construction camp with Mona.

 Chapter 173 173 – The Battle of the Beasts

    Raymund¡¯s two servants were under the roof of a plot ofnd where construction guards rested. With her passive nocturnal eye skill, Elise can spot the construction guards and stab those still asleep. Meanwhile, Yua had to confirm first and then slit their throats.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the mats to be covered in blood.


    One of them woke up and was shocked at the sight. He shouted, but no sound came out of his mouth. Elise then shed the man¡¯s neck until his head was cut off.


    Seeing the rolling head while staring at her, Yua immediately threw up.


    However, there was no time to rest for the two women. Some of the guards who were still awake finally realized what was happening and immediately attacked them. Elise swiftly used a Whirlwind sh to attack those men. They all fell down instantly, covered in blood. A few could survive because of the armor, but Yua shed their throats at a speed that the human eye could barely keep up with.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to go to the camp where the vigers are trapped.¡± Raymund gave further instructions.


    Yua caught Elise¡¯s body and rolled on the ground, dodging the giant fireballing at them. The fireball then set fire to the ce where the guards rested.<sub>.</sub>


    Jorge came to them riding his dragon.


    ¡°Hey, I know who you are!¡± The man with a face half covered in burns screamed. Due to the dragon¡¯s arrival, Kimi stopped her noise-canceling magic. ¡°You are also the one who helped destroy my field!¡±


    This time the dragon¡¯s mouth let out a stream of fire, and the two Raymund servants had to dodge again.


    ¡°Mona!!!¡± Elise shouted with all her might.


    With a loud bark, the dog ran and erged its body, then pounced on the dragon. The dragon was able to dodge, but Mona still managed to bite its wings. The colossal lizard let out a tremendous roar and squirmed, spouting fire everywhere.


    ¡°Now is the time, Yua, Kimi!¡± Raymund gave the order again. ¡°Save the vigers!¡±<sub></sub>


    The kunoichi immediately ran in the other direction. At the same time, Kimi yed her lute to give herself and her two friends a buff.


    The campsite caught fire. The dragon managed to free itself from Mona, and Elise immediately mounted her pet.


    The dragon tried to fly but couldn¡¯t, and with great difficulty, Jorge managed to control it again. The man stared at his dragon wings which had been partially lost, then cursed at Elise with rage. ¡°Look what you did! Do you know how hard it was to tame him!? Now he¡¯s disabled!¡±


    Not answering, Elise pointed her sword forward.


    Jorge raised his giant axe. ¡°Die!!!¡±


    The dragon let out a deafening roar, and Mona barked ferociously. The two beasts came forward to attack each other. Mona dodged the fireballs from the giant lizard, then tried to pounce again. However, this time the dragon was able to avoid it.<sub></sub>


    While the two beasts were fighting, the masters on their backs traded shes with each other as they got close. They are evenly matched. Neither has hit their opponent yet.


    ¡°Because of you, my dream is shattered!!!¡± The man shouted so loudly. ¡°I¡¯m lucky madam Scarlet found me dying! She will help me build another business empire as long as I help her keep this project! And you want to destroy it again!? You bitch! I¡¯m not going to let you mess this up again.¡±


    ¡°If Scarlet achieves her goal, many humans will die!¡± Elise blocked her opponent¡¯s ax sh.


    ¡°I know it!¡± Jorge retaliates as his dragon avoids Mona. ¡°And I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Finally, Mona managed to bite the dragon¡¯s neck. Elise stood up with difficulty because her pet was squirming to hold the dragon that was struggling violently. However, the female warrior still managed to run while pointing her sword forward.


    Charging thrust.


    The sword managed to hit Jorge¡¯s body, protected by a magic barrier. The man waspletely unharmed, even though he was thrown far away.


    Elise¡¯s body flew with the squirming of the two monsters. She rolled on the ground violently.


    And that¡¯s when a thunderous explosion threw her body again. This time the female warrior¡¯s back hit a tree. She then fell to the ground again and whimpered in pain. Her whole body felt like it was being squeezed hard.


    ¡°Mona!!!¡± Raymund shouted.


    Elise raised her head to see what was really going on. It seemed the dragon was spitting giant mes out of its mouth as ast resort. That causes a massive explosion that sends Mona¡¯s body into the air.


    ¡°Mona¡­¡± Elise forced her body up. However, just as she stood upright on her two feet, her body was suddenly hit by Jorge¡¯s axe.


    For the third time, the woman¡¯s body was thrown hard.


    ¡°You must die!!!¡± Jorge screamed like crazy. ¡°You ruined everything!!!¡±


    No time for this. That¡¯s what went through Elise¡¯s head. She had to kill Jorge immediately to check Mona¡¯s condition. The female warrior grabbed her sword, gripped it tightly, and forced herself to stand up, trying to ignore the pain in her body.


    She pointed her sword forward again.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Jorge narrowed his eyes as the woman¡¯s weapon emitted ck smoke. The ck smoke then wrapped around Elise¡¯s armor, making it darker in color. Not only that, but Elise¡¯s skin has also be paler, her eyes are yellow, and her hair is jet ck.


    Amidst the ming scene around her, the female warriorughed and squeezed her forehead instead of directly attacking. ¡°I¡¯m really sick of bad people like you. People like you should be exterminated like pests. You have no ce in this world.¡±


    Jorge was shaking, but he kept going forward and jumped, swinging his axe. However, Elise quickly plunged her sword into the ground, taking the hit.


    Elise¡¯s body didn¡¯t move at all when hit by the giant weapon. Instead, Jorge¡¯s ax bounced, sending the man off bnce.


    ¡°I have to check on Mona right away.¡± Elise hissed, shing at her opponent¡¯s body.


    The glowing red smoke escaped Jorge¡¯s body and entered the female warrior¡¯s sword.

 Chapter 174 174 – Massacre

    ¡°Are you okay with leaving your servant like that?¡± Erbau asked in a worried tone.


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this for quite a while, Erbau. Maybe it¡¯s time for Elise to embrace this dark side of her.¡±


    My magic pond is showing Elise continuing to sh at her opponent.


    ***


    Jorge couldn¡¯t put up a fight at all. Elise kept swinging her sword at the man¡¯s body at speed almost iprehensible to humans. Jorge¡¯s body also grew paler as a reddish glow continued to emit from his body.


    ¡°Please, spare me!!!¡± Jorge looked terrified. He couldn¡¯t even fall down because Elise¡¯s attacks forced him to keep standing. Gone was the arrogance and cruelty he used to disy.


    And finally, the magical barrier on the man¡¯s body was depleted. Elise¡¯s sword managed to pierce his body, spurting fresh blood, forcing him to drop his axe.


    ¡°Heeaah!!!¡± Elise did a Rising sh, moving her sword from the bottom up in a curve while jumping, causing the man¡¯s body to split into two parts, scattering various organs and blood.<sub>.</sub>


    An overkill andpletely unnecessary.


    Elisended on the ground covered in blood, showing no fatigue. Her breath was steady, and sweat was not dripping from her body.


    ¡°Mona¡­¡± The female warrior widened her eyes, then ran towards the former explosion. She jumps over the fire after the fire without fear, in stark contrast to when she first became Raymund¡¯s servant.


    Finally, she found her pet dog lying on the ground, with barely any fur left, bodies emitting smoke and burns. Her size is small, maybe only about half an adult¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Mona¡­¡± Elise knelt down and started to burst into tears. The female warrior¡¯s form had gradually returned to normal. Her armor is back to its original crimson color, her eyes are green, and her hair is brown again.


    The dog let out a low moan from her mouth.


    ¡°I will bring her here,¡± Raymund said just as the cloud of mist appeared above Elise¡¯s head. ¡°Will youe along?¡±<sub></sub>


    The female warrior wiped her tears. ¡°Perhaps I should help Yua and Kimi, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Raymund began to lift the dog into the mist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mona is strong. She¡¯ll definitely survive, Elise¡­ And I¡¯m sorry for making Mona fight that monster.¡±


    The female warrior just nodded, watching her dog continue to float upwards.


    ***


    A few minutes before the big explosion happened¡­.


    The sound of the dog barking and the dragon¡¯s roar could be heard from a distance. The guards were on standby at a ce that housed enved people from the vige. Those people just sat on the ground with tired faces. No mats to lie on or anything like that.


    ¡°Nine¡­. Ten¡­. Eleven¡­.¡± Yua counted while hiding behind arge rock. ¡°As you said, sir. It looks like the two of us won¡¯t be able to go against them just like that.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°That¡¯s why I gave that strategy to you,¡± Raymund answered. ¡°So, just do it, don¡¯t have to wait any longer. Remember, you won¡¯t die by them.¡±


    The kunoichi grimaced. ¡°Yeah, just a little bit of pain.¡±


    Kimi came out of hiding and immediately yed one note through her lute. The tip of her instrument shot a fireball that directly hit one of the guards, leaving the other guards in shock and confusion.


    Yua came out of hiding without wasting any chance and attacked those people. Meanwhile, Kimi bes support by firing various elemental magic. However, she met a mage who used the same technique.


    ¡°O, vigers!¡± Yua shouted at the terrified vigers. The kunoichi was surrounded by guards, and some even shot her arrows from a distance. ¡°I will save you guys, but I can¡¯t do it alone! Don¡¯t worry, no one wille again because we have exterminated them!¡±


    Now the kunoichi could only dodge the sessive attacks of those people. Only the speed that makes her still able to survive. However, she knew this would notst long.


    As the pressure grew, the explosion of Jorge¡¯s dragon resounded and gave the people a strong gust of wind. They even had to protect their eyes with their hands because of the dazzling light.


    ¡°Look! We have already started destroying that evil statue!¡± Yua could speak more freely because the guards froze at the explosion. ¡°So, help us! This is for your freedom! Look, no one hase to help these guards yet! Only you can free yourselves! We¡¯re just helping!¡±


    The vigers looked at each other, then one of them shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s go forward! We free ourselves!¡±


    The screams were met with grumbles, which multiplied, then turned into angry shouts.


    ¡°I want to return to our vige!¡±


    ¡°We are tired of working with bad people!¡±


    ¡°Kill!!!¡±


    ¡°Kill!!! Kill!!! Kill!!!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!!! Or I will kill you!!!¡± One of the guards roared, but it had no effect. The workers were still screaming, some picking up boulders, hoes, pickaxes, and other tools.


    Another guard threw his sword on the ground and raised his hands. ¡°We gave up! Forgive us for torturing you!!!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t let go of your weapon like that, idiot!¡±


    Without the guards knowing, Yua had already jumped on top of them, dropping a white ball. The ball exploded as soon as it hit the ground, creating a thick cloud of smoke that enveloped the guards.


    ¡°Go!!!¡± One of the workers ran forward, and the others followed.


    The guards could not move as the workers from the vige ganged up on them from all over. An archer tried to run, but Kimi managed to knock him down with a wind magic shot. He also had the same fate as his friends. The workers from the vige surrounded him like chickens fighting for food.


    Meanwhile, the kunoichi chose to stay away. Unable to see the brutality of the human. Yes, she had fought terrible demons before. Still, something about a massacre like this made her feel ufortable.


    ¡°Rx, Yua.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°This is over. Everything is done. And remember, the vigers will return to their homes after this.¡±


    ¡°I know, sir.¡± Yua closed her eyes, catching her breath. ¡°I just need to get used to something like this.¡±

 Chapter 175 175 – Free Time

    In the morning, the vigers returned to their respective ces full of emotion. The children were so happy to see their parents, and the senior citizens were d to see their children back. However, not everyone is happy. Some had to mourn for their families who did not return. The giant statue¡¯s construction was so intense and strenuous that many died from exhaustion or work idents.


    A white dog ran and jumped into Aji¡¯s arms, who immediately stroked the animal with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s the only one we can find.¡± Yua approached the old man.


    Aji shook his head and widened his smile, even though his tears were falling. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­. Everything has happened. There¡¯s nothing more we can do. At least this child is safe.¡±


    Seeing several children dancing happily because their parents hade home, Kimi yed her lute with a cheerful tone to apany them. The children grew excited, and several other children joined them. There were even adults who also danced.


    The atmosphere did not disturb those who had lost their closest people. They even smiled at that.


    Meanwhile, Elise chose to separate herself and entered a small alley.


    ¡°Mona is still alive, Elise. Even though she is still very weak. I¡¯ve called the nurse from the goddess of health, and she¡¯s already asleep in afortable ce.¡± Raymund exined.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful then.¡± Elise breathed a sigh of relief, then fell silent.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to talk about, Elise?¡± The god of hope asked.


    The female warrior leaned her back against the stone wall. ¡°I¡¯ve said many times that I don¡¯t feelfortable using the power of darkness, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­. And you felt it again earlier? It¡¯s okay, Elise. You did it out of necessity. Most importantly, you¡¯ve be your usual self again.¡±


    She gulped. ¡°That¡¯s the problem, sir. I don¡¯t feel that difort anymore¡­. In fact, earlier, I could focus more and not panic as usual, even though Mona was in danger. I¡¯ve befortable with this power, and I¡¯m afraid it willpletely change me.¡±


    It took a while before Raymund could answer. ¡°Then, isn¡¯t that okay?¡±


    The female warrior immediately looked up. ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a sign that you¡¯ve epted that side of yourself.¡± Raymund exined again. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the real Elise. After all, you haven¡¯t really changed. You are still on the side of truth and justice, even though you are the bearer of the power called darkness.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I better embrace it?¡± Elise looked at her hands, then clenched them.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Raymund sighed again. Even though he wanted Elise to do that, he felt there was no point in insisting. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to use that power anymore, I won¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s just, I feel that the power will be instrumental when you eventually fight the scarlet wizard.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Elise closed her eyes. ¡°Let me think about it, sir.¡±


    ***


    The workers had already gathered at my ce when the servants returned. Most of the material has also been transported there. Erbau couldn¡¯t watch because he had other things to do.


    ¡°Are you building a new temple, sir?¡± Yua looked at the workers building the foundation of a building located on the opposite side of Elise¡¯s temple.<sub></sub>


    Kimi also looked at it with an expressionless face. ¡°There are so many workers¡­. I am reminded of constructors in the world below.¡±


    I¡¯mughing. ¡°Well, at least they made this building, andter another one, not to carry out a deadly ritual. This is for the two of you, Yua, Kimi.¡±


    ¡°Is that true!?¡± Yua jumped in front of me with sparkling eyes. ¡°I will get my own ce like Elise!?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Why are you so excited?¡±


    The kunoichi slightly flinched and cleared her throat. She looked away with a slightly red face. ¡°Well, at least I want a little privacy. When you descend to the mortal world, you always watch over me, sir¡­. Not that it¡¯s a bad thing¡­. Anyway, I¡¯m so d I got my own room. Thank you.¡±


    A question popped into my head: Yua wants to have sex with me? Since my ce is quite open and there are quite a few people, we can¡¯t just do it. There¡¯s no way we could do that in Elise¡¯s temple either.


    Well, I hope that¡¯s true¡­.


    ¡°I am happy too, my lord.¡± Kimi sat and leaned against one of the pirs. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Am I going to get my own temple too, sir!?¡± Anja also jumped on me.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see.¡± I shrugged. ¡°You girls will be resting for quite a while. Levi and Edna are refining their system to detect prayers that might be rted to the Scarlet Wizard.¡±


    ¡°But we must immediately destroy any rituals that woman may be carrying out, My Lord,¡± Kimi responded. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to just sit around like this.¡±


    ¡°I understand how you feel, Kimi.¡± I sighed. ¡°However, now there is nothing we can do but wait.¡±


    ¡°At the very least, I¡¯ll have plenty of time to practice.¡± Yua joined in. ¡°This body lightening skill is rather difficult and requires more concentration to learn.¡±


    ¡°And I want to learn this power that I have.¡± Elise looked at the sword in her hand. ¡°I need time too.¡±


    I rubbed my chin. ¡°I wanted to take you to another ce, either to Erbau¡¯s ce or Kilev¡¯s. I¡¯ve already asked their permission to have a look over there.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of interesting things in those ces, you know.¡± Anja provides information. ¡°It can be refreshing¡­. Well, at least for you guys. I¡¯ve been to those ces many times.¡±


    Yua shed a smile. ¡°I should really master this skill, sir. Thanks for the invitation, but I choose to stay here, making the most of my time.¡±


    ¡°I think so too, sir,¡± Elise added. ¡°And, of course, I must apany Mona until she recovers.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I didn¡¯t expect that my servants would be like this. ¡°How about you, Kimi?¡±


    The elf just shook her head and started ying her lute.

 Chapter 176 176 – The Commandos

    Yua jumped from pir to pir so lightly that it was as if her body had no weight. She had indeed only managed to master the skill after trying for a few days.


    Meanwhile, Kimi approached me, who was standing near the pond. ¡°How is it, my lord? Can we do more missions? We¡¯ve rested long enough.¡±


    I was pretty annoyed that the petite elf had asked that question many times over the past few days. ¡°You¡¯re so eager, huh? Just a minute, I¡¯ll check it out.¡±


    Luckily, I was able to check the quest in the pond again.


    [One group ns to intercept another group carrying a suspicious package]


    Credit points: 7000


    Skill points: 1


    [Someone is doing an anti-skimpy armor campaign in his town]


    Credit points: 7000


    Skill points: 1


    [A man who is old enough to be free from his virginity]


    Credit points: 7000


    Skill points: 1


    I certainly wouldn¡¯t have chosen the second quest because it was against my ideology. The third mission as well. How could I let my servants serve another man? Maybe the purpose of the mission was that my servants were asked to find a partner for the man in question.


    Still, such a thing was not significant.


    My choice fell on the first mission, which sounded very basic. Actually, it would be better if my servants did assignments with a hard difficulty level because I think the chances of encountering things rted to scarlet wizards will be greater. However, it seemed that now was not the time.


    I signal my servant toe closer.


    ¡°You will meet a group that will intercept another group carrying a suspicious package,¡± I exined. ¡°Sounds straightforward, but you have to be careful.¡±


    The chance that the mission holds something big is very small, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with asking my servants not to let their guard down.


    Yua looked at her almost finished shrine. The building is very simr to a traditional Japanese house with a smaller version. Some workers are working on the roof, while others have moved on to build another temple.


    ¡°Maybe after returning, my ce will be ready.¡± The kunoichi smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t linger any longer. We¡¯d better go now.¡± I gave the order, then looked at Elise. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, Elise. Anja and I will take care of Mona.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sir.¡± The female warrior answered. ¡°Please, take care of her.¡±


    The dog was conscious but still too weak to carry out the mission. The goddess of health said it was possible because Jorge¡¯s new dragon had a strong magic element. Thus, the bursts of fire made wounds more difficult to heal for fantastic beings like the dog.


    Elise returned to her temple for a moment to say goodbye to Mona. After that, I gave my blessing by hitting the buttocks of my servants, except for Kimi. This time the petit elf didn¡¯t look at me. She and her twopanions then entered the luminous part of the mist.


    Anja then came and stood by me. ¡°So, what mission are they going to do this time, sir?¡±


    ¡°Something not special.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Something they need every now and then so they don¡¯t get too tired doing strenuous missions.¡±


    ***


    Raymund¡¯s servantsnded on a barren location with rock contours. ording to their master¡¯s orders, they lurk first from behind arge rock. There were about seven men with various job sses, and there was a woman in a robe with wavy hair.


    ¡°You still remember her, Elise?¡± Raymund asked. ¡°Please, take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    ¡°So, one of them is your friend?¡± Yua¡¯s question was answered with a nod by Elise.


    They came out of hiding, and that made those people alert. No one was surprised at all, a sign that they already knew Raymund¡¯s servants¡¯ whereabouts but chose to pretend they were not.


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re not random people.¡± Raymund made a guess, starting to think that this mission had something in it.


    Yua took a step forward and raised her hand. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean anything bad¡­¡±


    Suddenly the robed woman with shoulder-length wavy ck hair came forward with raised eyebrows. ¡°Elise?¡±


    ¡°Hi, Regina.¡± The female warrior waved her hand, giving her signature an awkward smile. Even after bing a badass with that power of darkness, some things didn¡¯t go away from her.


    ¡°Long time no see, Elise.¡± The mage hugged the female warrior.


    Sensing something strange, Elise surveyed Regina¡¯s body after those two finished hugging.


    ¡°Yeah, I also feel her body is curvier, and her boobs are bigger.¡± Raymund snorted.


    Regina hurriedly whispered to Elise. ¡°Don¡¯t let others know I used magic to modify my body. I just managed to do it, and they haven¡¯t been my friends for long.¡±


    Raymundughed. ¡°Not bad! Not bad!¡±


    ¡°So, your name is Elise?¡± One of the men asked as he approached Raymund¡¯s servants. ¡°Is it true that you inspired Gina to never wear underwear? We¡¯ve caught her many times wearing nothing but her robes, and she said you made her like that.¡±


    Those words made Elise freeze. Even Raymund fell silent to digest the absurd words.


    Gina scratched her hair and chuckled. ¡°Well, after the incident in Jorge¡¯s field, I¡¯vee to feel that my magic is more effective if I don¡¯t wear underwear. I don¡¯t know why it happened, but that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine with us.¡± One of the group membersughed. ¡°So we get free shows at certain times, especially when there are strong winds!¡±


    The rest of the groupughed too.


    ¡°Ooh, shut up!¡± Gina snorted with red cheeks.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the center of Mana is in the private parts.¡± Kimi joined in. ¡°I also don¡¯t wear underwear to make my mana flow more effective.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Gina rubbed her chin. ¡°Interesting theory. We don¡¯t really understand where the center of the Mana source is in our bodies.¡±


    ¡°But, why are you wearing a skirt?¡± Kimi continued. ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous? Why don¡¯t you just wear pants like me?¡±


    The mage shrugged. ¡°I found that more air cirction would make my mana flow smoother.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kimi nodded.


    ¡°No, Kimi.¡± I cleared my throat before the petite elf said any further. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to reduce the pureness of this loli.


    ¡°Ah, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves yet,¡± Yua said while disying her friendly smile.


    They got to know each other and shook hands. No one suspected Raymund¡¯s servants. Maybe they already believed in Gina, despite the mage iming that she and the boys hadn¡¯t known each other that long.


    ¡°Where, Checo?¡± Elise asked.


    Gina shrugged. ¡°He is running an organization that deals with eradicating drugs. We¡¯ve gotten bigger, you know. However, I prefer to work in the field like this, even though I was offered to take care of it.¡±


    A man with a thin body approached Yua with a blush on his face. He seemed to refrain from staring at the body¡¯s assets belonging to the kunoichi.


    ¡°S-sorry, miss.¡± The man gulped. ¡°May I have a private talk with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you flirt with a girl, Dn!¡± One of the group members chortled and was greeted byughter by the others.


    The man named Dn snorted while Raymund cleared his throat aloud.


    The kunoichi looked up with a smile, then said to Dn. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t, sir.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not familiar with you yet.¡± Regina sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no way she will immediately follow your invitation. And we¡¯re here on a mission, not to find partners for sex.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Jorge? That motherfucker still alive?¡± Gina was surprised after Elise mentioned that name while talking about various things.


    In the afternoon, the group started making a bonfire apanied by soft music from Kimi¡¯s lute. Several men flirted with Yua, prompting Raymund to clear his throat several times. However, this time Yua only responded with a casual smile. She didn¡¯t show her seductive side at all.


    ¡°But, I already finished him.¡± Elise gulped. ¡°I made sure he really died.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Gina sighed. ¡°Ah, thank you foring to this ce. We suspect that the group we will confront is a drug transporter under the guise of a textile merchant. They always pay the city guards to keep them from being checked. And their guards are said to be very tough and have great wind magic. Honestly, we are desperate to get help. I did say that our organization is growing, but we stillck people. The production and distribution of opium drugs are widespread. We have to divide up the work.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Elise responded. ¡°It just so happens that we have orders from Lord Raymund.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of your master¡­.¡± Gina looked at Elise¡¯s armor and then at Yua¡¯s thin, skimpy outfit. ¡°He¡¯s always had a bad sense of fashion, hasn¡¯t he? How can he let a woman walk in public with so little cloth?¡± The mage then nced at Kimi, who was still ying the lute. ¡°Only her has decent clothes. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t your master who chose it.¡±


    ¡°Said the woman who is always in public without underwear,¡± Raymund responded with a chuckle.

 Chapter 177 177 – The Wooden Box

    I sent Ciel to scout the carriage apanied by those few people. When the scout bees entered the vehicle, I found a wooden box half an adult¡¯s length and width, less than half a meter high.


    ¡°Why do we have to send something like this?¡± One of the carriage guardsined.


    The other guard grumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times. You don¡¯t have to question that anymore. You still want to work, right, new kid? So, shut up.¡±


    Suddenly the box shook, and I ordered Ciel to circle it. The scout bee found several finger-sized holes in the box. Ciel couldn¡¯t enter it and just peek from the outside. However, all I could see in my pond was darkness.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± I hissed, continuing to stare at my magic pond. I doubt it contains drugs. Maybe it contained forbidden animals or something the city guards weren¡¯t allowed to see.


    ¡°Forbidden animal?¡± Anja asked. ¡°What kind of animal do you mean, sir?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°We will seeter.¡±


    ***


    Gina nodded after listening to my exnation delivered through Yua.


    ¡°Perhaps what your master said is true. That the things that were brought were not opiate drugs.¡± The woman responded. ¡°However, that does not mean they are safe. Perhaps they hid it in their supplies.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The kunoichi responded.


    ¡°And one more.¡± Gina nced at Elise, who was already focused on lurking among the rocks. ¡°Don¡¯t kill anyone unless we ensure they bring the opium.¡±


    I added. ¡°Follow what Gina says, Elise.¡±


    The female warrior didn¡¯t respond.


    The carriage group drew closer to the group that Gina was leading. The vehicle was surrounded by men on horses. Like Gina¡¯s group, they also came from different job sses.


    Gina gave a signal, then her group and Raymund¡¯s servants left, except for Kimi and the other ranged attackers.


    The carriage guards were forced to stop and prepare with their weapons. The group leader, a man with long hair and carrying a magic staff, sighed.


    ¡°My name is Dous, and we don¡¯t want bloodshed.¡± The man said in an unenthusiastic tone. ¡°So please leave us.¡±


    He raised his staff, and a strong wind came to where Gina¡¯s group was. It wasn¡¯t the wind that could bounce your body off, but enough to make your hair flutter.


    And, of course, it also fluttered Gina¡¯s robes, exposing her bare lower body. The members of the carriage guards immediately gaped. Some even had nosebleeds. Meanwhile, Gina¡¯s group giggled.


    Elise, Yua, and Kimi were utterly unaffected. They¡¯ve seen more than that, after all. The three women met almost naked people just a few missions ago in public.


    ¡°Wow, her ass is nice now, too,¡± Raymundmented, making his servants look up.


    Gina cleared her throat with a blush on her face. ¡°We will not rob you. We just wanted to check what you guys brought. If you don¡¯t bring a cursed object like opium, we won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Dous, the leader of the carriage group, sighed. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re the drug-fighting organization they were talking about, aren¡¯t you? All right, you may check our supplies, but please don¡¯t open what¡¯s in the wooden box.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gina raised an eyebrow.


    Dous dismounted and sighed a third time. ¡°Please, don¡¯t ask that. This is for you too.¡±


    ¡°Then we have no other choice.¡± Gina hissed with piercing eyes. ¡°We have to resort to violence.¡±


    Dous shook his head, then motioned for the others to dismount. ¡°Please, miss. We don¡¯t want to do this¡­.¡±


    Dous¡¯ words were cut short by Gina, who stomped her foot, sending a boulder flying towards the man. Dous shattered it with a single shot of strong wind.


    The fight is inevitable. They all attacked each other with their own weapons.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone get killed!¡± Dous gave the order after blowing away one of Gina¡¯s group members with wind magic. ¡°We don¡¯t want to be on the bad side of this group.¡±


    In a rtively short time, the carriage guards could be primarily incapacitated. With her body lightening skill, Yua could soar through the air like a feather to kick people¡¯s heads hard, knocking them out instantly.


    Meanwhile, Elise tackled one of them, sat on the man¡¯s stomach, then started beating his face. The woman¡¯s face looked so brutal and full of a murderous aura. Seeing that, Yua immediately caught her partner¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Stop it, Elise!¡± The kunoichi warned. ¡°We¡¯re not killing them!¡±


    The female warrior choked.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± She hastily got up from the body of the man whose face was starting to get bruised.


    Seeing that his men had been defeated, Dous raised his hand. ¡°We gave up! You can check our carriage!¡±


    The other carriage guards knelt down and raised their hands like the leader. The members of Gina¡¯s group swiftly tied their hands.


    ¡°Ah, maybe I¡¯ll be fired.¡± Dousughed bitterly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s about time I quit this absurd job¡­. But, I need a lot of money for my lifestyle.¡±


    While the others were checking the items in the carriage and guarding the horses, Gina, Elise, Yua, and Kimi boarded the carriage, surrounding the wooden box.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have any kind of mental connection with what¡¯s in here, sir,¡± Elise exined. ¡°I can¡¯t control it. I can¡¯t figure out what animal is in it.¡±


    ¡°Then, lower the box and be alert around it.¡± The god of hope gave orders.


    They, assisted by two group members, lowered the box to the ground. Then, they all kept their distance from the crate and had already raised their weapons. Only one person was assigned to open the box with severalrge locks on the lid.


    They gasped loudly when they realized what was in the box: a naked woman with ck hair who appeared to be in a very ufortable position, with her hands and feet tied with ropes and her eyes blindfolded.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Gina hissed at Dous.


    Instead of answering Gina, Dous screamed frantically. ¡°Don¡¯t untie the knot, or we¡¯ll be fired!¡±


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Raymund could not hide his surprise. ¡°She deliberately asked to be locked up like that.¡±


    ¡°Please, close this box again.¡± The woman in the box sighed with heavy breaths, flushed face and sweaty body. ¡°I was the one who asked them to take me in this condition.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Instead of being surprised, Gina made a disgusted face.


    ¡°Because this is my desire.¡±


    Without thinking, Gina closed the box and locked the lock again. Smacking his forehead, she said. ¡°Please tell me at least you take her out when she eats and pees.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to go out. She ate and drank using a straw inserted into one of the holes. We prepared a special porridge for her.¡±


    ¡°How does she pee? How does she defecate?¡±


    ¡°we clean her once a day.¡± Dous averted his gaze. ¡°You guys are lucky to open it when we¡¯ve cleaned her.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck!!!¡±


    ¡°She asked for it herself!!!¡±


    Gina was about to yell again but chose to restrain herself and wiped her face. ¡°How long will she be transported like this?¡±


    ¡°Four days, and it¡¯s still the first day,¡± Dous answered again in an increasingly ufortable tone. ¡°Actually, she asked for a week, but we¡¯re worried about her.¡±


    Gina looked at the guards with narrowed eyes. ¡°And she is only apanied by men?¡±


    ¡°Again, that was also her request.¡± Dous shook his head. ¡°Hey, please let us go. You didn¡¯t find what you were looking for, did you? I don¡¯t want any mess if this thing gets out. So, I beg you to stay silent.¡±


    ¡°I will pay you a lot of money.¡± The woman in the box finally joined in. ¡°And you discussed this with Dous. I¡¯m done with talking. It makes things less fun.¡±


    No one understood the woman¡¯sst words. Raymund¡¯s servants stared at the box in silence, except for Kimi, who seemed to be sleeping in a standing position.


    One of the members then came to Gina and gave a report. ¡°We didn¡¯t find any prohibited items in this carriage.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let them go.¡± Gina massaged her forehead.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡± Raymund muttered. ¡°Perhaps I can use this for further punishment. You guys will be put in boxes and tied up like that when we travel to visit other gods.¡±


    Yua and Elise immediately looked up again. The kunoichi chuckled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be joking, sir.¡±


    Never getting a response from her master, Yua gulped. ¡°Sir?¡±


    While the carriage guards were being released, Gina approached Raymund¡¯s servants. ¡°So, what are you going to do after this?¡±


    Before the women answered, a cloud of mist appeared above Gina¡¯s head. Elise and Yua immediately widened their eyes. Their bodies don¡¯t float, meaning Raymund will send something instead of taking his servants.


    ¡°No, sir. Please, give it to me in a quiet ce like usual.¡± Elise pleaded. ¡°I¡¯ll wrap it up.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Elise, sir.¡± Yua grimaced for being ufortable. ¡°There are still a lot of people here.¡±


    However, a giant penis-shaped device fell and hit Gina¡¯s head. Raymund¡¯s voice came out as soon as themunication devicended on the ground. ¡°Hi, Regina. I am Raymund. Nice to meet you.¡±

 Chapter 178 178 – The Great Pleasure (18+)

    ¡°My group of friends is now teasing me, sir.¡± Gina¡¯s grumble came from my UI. ¡°They say I can satisfy myself any time with this device because I don¡¯t wear panties. Do you hear it? They are stillughing!¡±


    My servants returned to my ce with sleepy faces. They did get minimal sleep because they had to wait for the arrival of the group they were waiting for.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on another mission, sir.¡± Kimi approached me, still with a face that did not show any meaningful expression.


    ¡°Calm down, Kimi,¡± I answered her. ¡°You need rest.¡±


    ¡°Well, looks like I have to go now, sir.¡± Anja joined in. ¡°Lord Levi and Lady Edna ordered me to report to them after each mission waspleted.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I tell them remotely?¡± I frowned.


    Anja shrugged. ¡°They want to hear it from other people to be more objective. And if they saw any sign of me lying even a little bit, they would torture me into speaking the truth.


    I grimaced and felt sorry for Anja, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t do any missions until I get back. Bye.¡± Anja waved at me and disappeared into the mist.


    As usual, Kimi sat leaning against one of the pirs. Elise went to her temple to check on Mona while Yua walked over to her one hundred percent finished shrine.


    ¡°This is wonderful, sir.¡± The kunoichi smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°And one more.¡± I snapped my fingers, and suddenly the sky turned dark and full of stars. A moon emerged from behind the fog and gave a dim light to our ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool.¡± Yua widened her smile.


    Meanwhile, the workers stopped their activities because they were amazed to see the change. Naturally, gods and goddesses never sleep, so they don¡¯t use such a feature. The price is also quite high. I bought it from the god of merchants by spending all my earnings on the previous mission.


    Only Kimi was unaffected and just yed her lute.


    ¡°You can restfortably,¡± I concluded.


    ***


    While waiting for my servants to finish resting and Anja toe back. I use the fast-forward feature. The construction workers who changed the previous shift seemed to move very quickly, as did the moon, which was moving from one side of the mist to the other.


    There was a fleeting sound of themunication icon on my UI. There¡¯s a message from Levi. When I opened it, I was a bit surprised. It was a fairly long note on the mission my servants had just done, even though they did it in a short amount of time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve often seen you standing still by the pond, sir. Especially when we rest.¡± Yua came to me with a sigh. ¡°Actually, what happened? Did you think of something?¡±


    Because I used the fast-forward feature, I seemed to be standing still for a long time to them.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I started reading the note, which turned out to be not Levi¡¯s but Edna¡¯s. ¡°You rest again.¡±


    Suddenly I felt something soft and rubbery pressing against my back. I looked down and found the kunoichi¡¯s hands wrapped around my stomach from behind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to rest, sir.¡± The kunoichi let out an even more seductive sigh. ¡°I want to be with you in my temple. I already have a private ce, after all.¡±


    I tried to keep myself from showing my nervousness. This is to maintain my charisma in front of Yua, even though I¡¯m just a virgin in the real world.


    Slowly, I turned around, finding Yua¡¯s face flushed red.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You forbid me to have a rtionship with anyone.¡± She brought her face close to mine. I could feel her warm breath. ¡°So, you have to take responsibility. And again, from the start, I was yours, my dear lord¡­.¡±


    Without thinking, I put my lips to hers before she finished speaking. The soft, wet, pleasant sensation felt like it sent a small electric shock running through my brain, making me think of nothing but this woman.


    A few minutes passed, and we parted our lips, creating a strand of drool that continued from my lips to hers. We then pressed our foreheads together, and she giggled.


    ¡°You have no idea how long I waited for this to happen.¡± She sighed again, her face getting redder and her breathing getting heavier. ¡°Please, I can¡¯t take it anymore, sir¡­¡±


    I lifted her body and brought her to the temple. The kunoichi giggled and looked very happy.


    She jumped down when we arrived in front of a room Japanese-style bed, then gently pulled me by the cor. I obeyed and immediatelyy on my back on the bed.


    The kunoichi took off her panties and immediately crouched down on my crotch.


    ¡°Wait.¡± I raised my hand with my heart pounding uncontrobly. ¡°Take off your clothes. Everything.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Of course, how silly I was.¡±


    The woman took off her ninja clothes, revealing her fair skin and beautiful body. I held my breath. Seeing her bare this close, I felt her body was more beautiful than before.


    And a woman as beautiful as this is mine.


    Without thinking, I squeezed the two objects hanging on her chest, making her moan. I couldn¡¯t resist the soft, bouncy, and pleasant sensation that filled my palms. I squeezed these two women¡¯s breasts more intensely.


    She then began to untie the knots in my pants. After lowering my undergarment, she chuckled again, finding my private parts already erect and firm.


    ¡°Subarashii.¡± She hissed, gripping that part of my body gently, sending a jolt that went straight for my brain.


    Her silky palms made me even more excited. Especially when she kissed my stuff which was getting tenser, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Do it, my Yua.¡± I hissed.


    With her mouth open, eyes narrowed, and breathing heavy, she brought her private parts, which were also beautiful, brightly colored, and shaped like the most delicate flowers.


    Even when that thing touched my thing¡¯s tip, I could already feel an extraordinary sensation. Especially when she has moved her hips. The nerves in my private parts sent signals of excitement in every corner of my body, making me sigh with pleasure.


    ¡°I-I love you, my lord.¡± Yua let out a muffled groan. She held my hands to signal me to squeeze her breasts more intensely.


    I did just that. My hands squeezed my kunoichi¡¯s chest so hard that she was moaning again, but louder. However, the moaning wasn¡¯t from pain but sounded like she was enjoying iparable happiness.


    She is moving her hips faster while continuing to sigh full of pleasure, making the walls of her private parts continue to rub against the shaft of my private part, continuing to send a sensation full of joy throughout my body.


    It¡¯s great.


    The kunoichi¡¯s moans grew longer. I felt iparable pleasure, as well as wetness and warmth in my private part. The kunoichi removed hers from mine, then sighed and put her finger to her lips. ¡°You are indeed wonderful, sir¡­.¡±


    I straightened myself and gently pushed the sweaty woman¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t argue when I made her switch to a prone position.


    ¡°Oh, if you think this is over, you are very wrong.¡± I chuckled, opening her legs wide, exposing her femininity.


    ¡°Do as you please, sir.¡± Yua¡¯s eyes watered a little, but I could tell it wasn¡¯t from being sad or hurt. ¡°I am yours, my dear lord.¡±


    Now it¡¯s my turn to move my hips. I did it more intensely and brutally, triggering Yua to moan louder and at tighter intervals. She even squeezed the mattress where she was lying. Her breasts were also moving up and down non-stop.


    ¡°This is just the beginning, Yua.¡± I smiled widely. Yes, I have to save this moment to my heart¡¯s content. ¡°Don¡¯t dare to faint in front of me. You¡¯re a great ninja, right? Your stamina should be really good.¡±


    Yua responded by arching her body and letting out a long, pleasurable moan.


    Ah, she looks even more beautiful when she does that.


    ***


    With her body still naked, Yuay on the bed, covered in sweat and out of breath. Her eyes were already closed, but I didn¡¯t know if she was asleep or not.


    And I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve done that to her. The kunoichi hadpletely lost her stamina. Even when carrying out missions, she never became like that.


    Maybe I¡¯m overdoing it? I just stopped when she wasn¡¯t responding anymore. Ah, I hope she enjoys all of it. This woman asked first, after all.


    And I am a god. She should have expected something like this.


    ¡°Sir Raymund¡­ I love you¡­.¡± A low voice came out of the kunoichi¡¯s mouth.


    I smiled, moved the back of my finger to the woman¡¯s face, then kissed her forehead, not knowing whether she could feel it or not.


    I¡¯m d you¡¯re by my side, Yua. I probably wouldn¡¯t have met you if I didn¡¯t insist on Osiris choosing the servant candidate.

 Chapter 179 179 – Some Questions

    Yua stretched herself after a few hours of sleeping in her new temple. ¡°Aah, how refreshing.¡±


    ¡°Today, you seem more excited, huh?¡± Anja, who had just returned,mented.


    Mona replied with a loud bark, then jogged around Yua¡¯s feet. However, the dog was entangled because the rope tied to its neck was limited. Chuckling, Yua crouched down and rubbed the head of Elise¡¯s pet.


    A strange sight because Mona did all that in her human form.


    ¡°So, now we¡¯ve set off for the mission, right?¡± Kimi approached me, of course still with her signature t expression.


    ¡°Yes, Kimi.¡± I grinned. ¡°Today, you will be on a mission. So, everyone gathered at the pond.¡±


    While walking to the ce, I noticed that Elise averted her eyes from me. I immediately raised an eyebrow and wanted to ask but held back. It¡¯s possible that she found out what happened yesterday and that it could make things awkward. Me and Yua¡¯s voices were quite loud when we did that, after all.


    Or maybe I¡¯m overthinking it.


    [There is a rumor about a fish-legged monster that is troubling the citizens]


    Credit points: 7500


    Skill points: 1


    [A king wants to get another wife]


    Credit points: 15000


    Skill points: 2


    [A magician is acting as the executor]


    Credit points: 22,500


    Skill points: 3


    I don¡¯t know what the executors are in this third quest. However, it is rted to a magician and has hard difficulty. There¡¯s a good chance it¡¯s associated with the scarlet wizard.


    Just about to choose the third quest, the telmunications icon in my game UI rang. There¡¯s a call from Renee.


    ¡°Hi, Renee. I hope it¡¯s important.¡± I sighed. ¡°I was just about to send my servants on a mission.¡±


    ¡°This is very important, sir,¡± Renee replied in a cold tone. ¡°I won¡¯t talk too long. In the city where I live, there is some kind of giant crack in the air, making people panic. And what¡¯s even more insane, this city is sealed off by a giant magic barrier, so no one can get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Hey, slow down.¡± I chimed in, having a bit of trouble digesting the sentence that was spoken so quickly. ¡°A crack? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It would be difficult to exin. You have to see for yourself.¡± Renee continued. ¡°And you know what¡¯s even crazier, sir? Everyone in the government and most of the police in this city had evacuated first. Chaos was inevitable. Robberies and murders were rampant, and we adventurers volunteered to maintain the order, but we were overwhelmed.¡±


    ¡°Sounds bad.¡± I already guessed what was going on, but I didn¡¯t want to say it until I saw the city. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send my servants there.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, sir.¡±


    ***


    Raymund¡¯s servantsnd in front of a restaurant belonging to one of Renee¡¯s friends: Hugo¡¯s. They were immediately greeted by Lauren, in, and Renee. In addition, there are some of Renee¡¯s friends whom Elise met on the second mission.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Elise.¡± Pierre, the head of the thugs in the city, greeted the female warrior. He was still as skinny as before but with longer hair. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Pierre.¡±


    ¡°Look at that.¡± Renee pointed into the distance.


    They then looked at what was meant. Yes, there was some kind of crack in the air that gave off a yellowish glow. It was about the same height as a skyscraper and was gradually increasing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a portal.¡± Kimi hissed, and it made the others turn to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just chat inside,¡± Lauren suggested.


    Hugo greeted them with a big smile and immediately started cooking something in the kitchen. The ce was still closed due to chaos, but the chubby man had opened it, especially for Renee and her friends.


    ¡°What do you think about this ce?¡± Renee smiled as Elise inspected the ce. ¡°It¡¯s clean now, right? The ce is also better. Hugo¡¯s business is booming now, and he¡¯s been able to hire some employees. I sometimes run out of food when Ie here.¡±


    They all sat around a fewbined tables while some of Renee¡¯s friends closed the restaurant door and stood guard.


    ¡°So, what do you mean it¡¯s a portal, Kimi?¡± Lauren asked quickly.


    ¡°Magic portal¡­ You know? The kind that can move you from one ce to another.¡± Kimi started to exin. ¡°However, that is just a theory, and my father only managed to form the crack without being able to move his body.¡±


    ¡°Only your father could do that?¡± Yua hissed.


    Kimi just nodded.


    ¡°This has something to do with the scarlet wizard?¡± Elise Gulped.


    ¡°Most likely.¡± Kimi closed her eyes. ¡°My father was once that wizard¡¯s subordinate, after all.¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Renee raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean by the subordinate of the Scarlet Wizard? You say it with the impression that she is evil. And how can you immediately conclude that it has something to do with the Scarlet Wizard?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Renee.¡± Yua immediately responded. ¡°The most important thing now is to find out what really happened. If it¡¯s a portal, what wille out of it? And what is the purpose?¡±


    ¡°That is to take many human lives.¡± Raymund¡¯s voice came from themunication device lying on the table. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to strengthen the scarlet wizard so she can gain divine power.¡±


    Renee sighed. ¡°But, sir. You can¡¯t conclude that¡­.¡±


    Pierre suddenly pounded the table and rose quickly, making the chair he was sitting on fall. ¡°That¡¯s why members of the government and the police left. Then, they trapped us in this giant magical dome! They want to kill us!


    ¡°Please.¡± Renee massaged her forehead. ¡°Can we not rte all of this to the scarlet wizard?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, not necessarily if it¡¯s made by the scarlet wizard,¡± Yua responded to Renee again. ¡°However, what we talked about just now makes a lot of sense. Why were the townspeople locked up? So, let¡¯s assume that whateveres out of the portal will kill many people. We don¡¯t have to care who initiated it. What is clear, there will be a major disaster that wille to this city, and we must deal with it.¡±


    Renee leaned back against the chair. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s make a n¡­. At least to check what really happened in the meantime.¡±


    ***


    My servants and several other volunteer adventurers came to the crack from various directions. I¡¯ve sent Ciel the scout bee, but there¡¯s nothing new and worth mentioning to the others.


    Now Elise is approaching the crack through the deserted street without any upants. As they got closer to the crack of the portal, their bodies were doused with light that seemed artificial.


    The female warrior looked up for a moment as if she was looking at me. Then, she whispered to Renee, who immediately gasped. The blonde-haired woman then whispered back in Elise¡¯s ear. And after that, the two hugged each other.


    Realizing something, I said. ¡°Last night, you heard Yua and me, huh?¡±


    The female warrior didn¡¯t answer and chose to keep walking.


    ¡°Please, answer that question, Elise.¡± I was starting to worry about the woman¡¯s feelings. ¡°You might be facing a tough fight in a while. So, better get out what¡¯s on your mind so you can fight to the fullest.¡±


    Instead of answering, the female warrior stopped walking, then looked up with teary eyes. Seeing the sad expression on her face, I felt like my heart was being hit by something hard.


    However, the woman smiled instead. ¡°Please, don¡¯t talk like this, sir. I promise to carry out this mission well.¡±


    I¡¯ve opened my mouth to argue but stopped my intention. Perhaps it would only hurt Elise even more if I spoke too much.


    As if knowing what was happening, Mona also looked up. The dog barked at me, also with a sad face.


    ¡°Oh, Elise.¡± Anja gulped.


    ¡°Anja,¡± I spoke to my personal assistant, standing next to me. ¡°Can you go away for a bit? You can stay in Elise¡¯s temple for a while.¡±


    Anja was silent for a moment, then answered. ¡°Very well, sir.¡±


    I waited until Anja was out of sight, then switched mymunication to Yua, who was walking with Kimi.


    ¡°Yua, can you separate yourself from Kimi for a bit?¡±


    The kunoichi raised an eyebrow. Kimi just nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± Yua then moved to one of the narrow alleys.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the point.¡± I sighed. ¡°Elise already knew what we were doing back then.¡±


    The kunoichi massaged her forehead. ¡°And she¡¯s sad, isn¡¯t she? Then what will happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at a loss on how to deal with Elise myself¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yua hastily cut in. ¡°I ask you, what do you want to do?¡±


    I was instantly lost for words. Yua¡¯s words weren¡¯t sharp, but she was clearly worried about our rtionship.


    Still thinking about what just happened, a person in green clothes came to me. It was Frei, the goddess of nature. Her appearance made my anxiety grow many times over.


    ¡°Was there any suspicious movement of a giant nt monster or something?¡± I ask.


    Frei stopped in front of me with a stiffened face.

 Chapter 180 180 – The Monotonous Routine

    Frei¡¯s movement stops, and my UI makes an rm sound.


    Ah, now it¡¯s time for me to wake up, huh? Damn it, even though it¡¯s being fun right now.


    [Game y time has ended]


    [Logging out]


    I sighed as the VR device on my head showed the start menu. It¡¯s morning, and I must get ready to work. I did use a feature that forced me to log out of the game every morning.


    It¡¯s because I have responsibility.


    With a big yawn, I took off my VR helmet, then got up and sat on the edge of the bed, gazing at my tiny apartment, which was a bit messy and decorated with just a dull white.


    Shit, I want to go back to that world to see what happened.


    I got up to make coffee and prepare breakfast. This is bad. It seems I¡¯ve been too immersed in the game world, and maybe soon I will leave my job.


    It¡¯s getting harder and harder to separate real life and the virtual world. Even now, I¡¯m starting to feel that my life with my servants is the true reality.


    I poured the coffee sachet and hot water into the cup, then took a deep breath.


    In that world, I am a god. A person with a divinity who takes care of massive things, different from me in the real world, is just an ordinary person without significant achievements and may only have a small influence in society.


    I continued my monotonous routine. Washing my face and brushing my teeth, changing into a long-sleeved shirt and pants, dressing briefly in front of the mirror, then eating breakfast in the form of sandwiches with ck coffee. After that, I left my room and walked toward the train station.


    Every day, my steps are getting heavier to leave my room. Maybe it¡¯s true what my friend said back then. I shouldn¡¯t feel that I have more bonds with the characters in the game.


    Unfortunately, it seems that not only do I feel too attached to the characters in the game but the world as well.


    I am the key that can save many lives in that world. One wrong move and chaos ensues. What a game that can make me feel such urgency.


    As usual, the train station in the morning was full of people wanting to go to work. I need more effort to get into that train. Even then, I did not get a seat and was forced to stand, crowded with other passengers.


    I yawned again. My drowsiness is getting stronger. It seems that what the VR devicepany says is true. The more often you use the device in sleep mode, the quality of your rest will be affected.


    I rubbed my teary eyes and froze for a moment. My heart rate increased, and electricity felt like running through my body.


    Where are the people?


    I looked around and couldn¡¯t find them. When I looked out the window, I could only see pitch ckness.


    What the fuck!?


    My legs went limp, forcing me to sit on a chair. This train is still running. I can still feel the shaking and hear the sound. But, where am I?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Ray. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    The deep male voice made me lift my face. I was immediately shocked when I saw a man figure sitting across from me.


    The figure wore royal white and gold attire, with blonde hair and red eyes.


    That¡¯s Raymund. My avatar in the Levidna game.


    ¡°W-what¡­.¡± I¡¯m at a loss for words. Could I be dreaming? How could a character that should be just data appear before me?


    ¡°Ah, sorry, I used your appearance.¡± The figure smiled. ¡°This is so you can see me. My true form will not beprehended by a mortal like you.¡±


    ¡°Wh-who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± A small chuckle escaped the figure¡¯s mouth. ¡°You could say I¡¯m the creator of the Levidna game¡­. Ah, maybe we can say I¡¯m the developer of that game¡­. Well, Levidna isn¡¯t really a game, though.¡±


    I fell silent with a trembling body, still trying to digest the words.


    The figure pped his hands hard, making me flinch. ¡°I said Levidna does exist, Ray.¡±


    I gulped. ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Levidna exists in many different dimensions. Well, just like Earth has its own version of the multiverse.¡± The figure began to exin. ¡°I¡¯m just making up scenarios and distributing them to make it look like a game for people like you.¡±


    ¡°S-so, w-what am I ying real?¡±


    The figure snapped its fingers. ¡°I just have to make the original God of hope scenario killed. Then, when you and the other yers log in to the game, you be a new version of the God of hope in one of Levidna¡¯s versions. Then, you summon souls from a different earth version of this to be your servants.¡±


    My mind tried to repeat the exnations. ¡°So¡­. Are you God? A true god?¡±


    The figure leaned towards me. ¡°I prefer to call myself a cosmic being.¡±


    Actually, I don¡¯t believe what this stranger said. However, the disappearance of the passengers alone proved that he was no ordinary entity. And everything makes more sense with the exnation. No wonder the characters in the game behave like living creatures, very different from NPCs in other VR games. From intelligent beings to animals, everything is so real. The environment presented is also unmatched.


    Turns out it wasn¡¯t a collection of man-made code.


    Slowly, I lowered my head. My heart felt like it was being squeezed hard. That means that my abusive treatment of Elise, my decisions that left many people dead, and my orders that threatened the lives of those women are real.


    They have feelings. Real feelings.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and now the lives of thousands of people are in your hands.¡± The figure continued.


    Ah, he can read my mind.


    ¡°You probably still have a lot of questions.¡± He got up from the chair and approached me. ¡°But, that¡¯s for another time.¡±


    I took a deep breath. ¡°Answer at least one of my questions. Why? Why do you do this to us?¡±


    When I looked up, the figureughed a little. ¡°This is the umpteenth way to keep me from getting bored. Before you protest, it¡¯s better than me being too bored and destroying everything.¡±


    Ah, we are the toys.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think.¡± He spoke again. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m also telling other yers about this. I¡¯m sick of seeing you guys pause the game so many times to continue your life. So, I¡¯ve decided to give you what you need so you don¡¯t have to pause the game for too long. After this, check your bank ount.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Ray.¡± The figure waved his hand. ¡°Levidna needs you, don¡¯t keep them waiting too long. And remember, if you run away from this responsibility. I¡¯ll continue your game without you. Do you know what that means? I don¡¯t even know what will happen to your Levidna.¡±


    Suddenly the figure disappeared, and the train passengers returned. The scenery outside has alsoe back to show urban buildings again. With trembling hands, I checked the bnce in my bank ount.


    My breath stopped for a moment. With this much money, I can pay for my life until old age and maybe still be able to give inheritance to my children and grandchildren.


    This is impossible.


    ***


    I did not go into the office and chose to return to my apartment. My eyes immediately fell on the VR helmet lying on the bed.


    I then took out a thick envelope from my bag then checked its contents. I checked it while it was still at the bank, but I still can¡¯t believe it.


    The money is real. I touched it with trembling hands and felt the texture. And that¡¯s only a fraction of what I have.


    So, now I¡¯m really a god?


    It didn¡¯t give me joy at all. My weak legs made it difficult to move. I staggered, fell to the ground, and leaned against the wall. My head hung low, and I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears anymore.


    No. I¡¯m an ordinary human. How can I get the responsibility for saving thousands of people?


    It would be better if it remained a game. However, I was reminded of the figure¡¯sst words.


    He would let my gamey go on without me.


    Maybe they can do this without me? My servants and the other gods can defeat the Scarlet Wizard without me? In the end, I¡¯m not a god with a divinity.


    No.


    Even Elise andpany couldn¡¯t return to the realm of God without me. They couldn¡¯t get a guide for the Scarlet Wizard-rted missions.


    They need me, but can I do it after hearing all the truth?


    I was stunned for quite a long time. And finally, I move and climb into bed to reach for my VR helmet. I froze for a while but eventually took that thing, put it on in a hurry, then pressed a few buttons with a short breath.


    Screw it!


    The scene in my eyes changed, from my dull apartment room to the main menu of my VR device.

 Chapter 181 181 – God’s Cry

    ¡°I sense an abnormality in one titan mandrake!¡± Frei shouted as I started the game again.


    With a stiff movement, I turned to my magic pond again. A kind of giant leafy twig from the crack started to emerge. ¡°Is it as big as we saw back then?


    ¡°No, this is an adult titan mandrake! You¡­¡± The goddess of nature gasped when she saw what had happened to the crack. She squeezed her head and looked even more panicked. ¡°Shit! We can¡¯t do anything once he¡¯s entered human territory!¡±


    ¡°And there is a possibility that the monster was controlled by someone.¡± I hissed and rubbed my face. A few missions ago, I found a quest rted to the titan mandrake, and I didn¡¯t take it. Maybe if I were more serious, none of this would have happened.


    And now all of this is real. I, as a god, must resolve this matter immediately. The lives of thousands of people are in my hands.


    But can I? The pressure I feel is so great right now. If possible, I want to just run away from this ce, back to my life in the real world¡­.


    No, not back in the real world. Now, this is also real. I want to go back to my boring life.


    ¡°The best way is to evacuate the people in that town!¡± Frei¡¯s breathing grew heavier. ¡°Humans are part of nature, although sometimes their actions are questioned. I can¡¯t let this happen.¡±


    I then spoke to my servants and also to the others. ¡°Is there a way to open a magic barrier in that city?¡±


    It took a while for Lauren to answer. ¡°No, sir. Not with a barrier this big. They used many magical users to create them. We need a lot of magical users too to dismantle it. I doubt we can find that many people, not to mention the resistance this barrier maker will put up.¡±


    ¡°What are we dealing with, sir?¡± Elise asked.


    I sighed, finding it hard to tell what was really going on. ¡°A titan mandrake. The big one.¡±


    ***


    Elise widened her eyes. Her body began to tremble. ¡°T-titan Mandrake?¡±


    Renee suddenly turned her head to her friend. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°The big one?¡± Elise¡¯s breath caught. ¡°So, it¡¯s a lot bigger than the one I was dealing with, sir?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    A bitter chuckle escaped Renee¡¯s mouth. ¡°You must be joking, Elise. Your master is joking with you.¡±


    Elise didn¡¯t answer, then looked at the giant branch from the crack in the air. Renee also looked over there and widened her eyes.


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± The blonde-haired woman squeezed her head. ¡°That seems to be true¡­. That purple color¡­. It¡¯s the titan Mandrake!¡±


    Mona stepped forward and started barking loudly at the crack.


    ¡°What shall we do, sir?¡± Even though her panic was at its peak, Elise tried to keep her voice sounds normal. However, not getting an answer from her master, the female warrior raised her voice. ¡°Sir!?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I will use lightning power when that monsteres out¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then, what should we do after that?¡±


    ¡°If it really is a titan mandrake¡­.¡± Renee gulped. ¡°We have to gather a lot of people to beat it.¡±


    Not getting an answer from her master a second time, Elise panicked even more. ¡°Sir! Please tell us what we should do!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, Elise.¡± Renee smiled at the female warrior. ¡°Even a god wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. However, you don¡¯t have to worry, Elise. I have a n for this. Now, you and Mona keep your distance from me.¡±


    Elise frowned, not really understanding what her best friend was saying.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Renee continued. ¡°Stand twenty-five feet from me. Or I¡¯ll have to kick you all the way.¡±


    ¡°What would you do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter. I swear I will destroy that monster.¡±


    Despite her doubts, Elise led Mona away from the blonde woman. The female warrior had no other choice as her master remained silent.


    Renee took a deep breath as she closed her eyes. There was silence, and the tips of other branches began to emerge from the crack.


    The woman¡¯s blonde hair began to flutter, even though no wind blew in that ce. And when she opened her eyelids, all that could be seen from her eyes was a shining white color.


    Glowing magical circles then appeared behind the woman, floating in the air.


    Suddenly Lauren ran from a distance and screamed. ¡°Renee, stop that!!!¡±


    However, Renee didn¡¯t care. She looked up to stare at the crack, and her body began to float upwards slowly.


    Still not understanding what really happened, Elise couldn¡¯t help but stare at it. Yua then jumped to the side of the female warrior while carrying Kimi on her back.


    ¡°What?¡± Kimi jumped off the kunoichi¡¯s back, widening her eyes when she saw what Renee was doing. An expression she never showed. ¡°Impossible¡­.¡±


    Lauren and in tried to get to Renee, but they were blown away as if an invisible hand was pushing them.


    ¡°What exactly is she doing?¡± Yua asked.


    ¡°This should only exist in legends¡­. Even among the elves like us that were wiped out thousands of years ago¡­. There was a magician who managed to establish a rtionship with a magic god¡­. And he gained immeasurable power¡­.¡± Kimi¡¯s mouth started to tremble.


    ¡°If you do this, you will die, Renee!?¡± Lauren started to cry. ¡°Stop it right now!¡±


    Elise gasped, froze for a moment, then ran to Renee. However, like Lauren and in, she was also thrown off. Her body seemed to hit an invisible wall that sent electricity through her body, sending her body flying through the air.


    However, the female warrior managed to twist her body in the air andnd. ¡°Please, sir. Tell us to do something.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Elise¡­¡± The sound of the god¡¯s cry entered the ears of his servants. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±


    Yua and Elise opened their mouths. Even Mona froze. So far, they had never heard their master cry like that. They had never heard the god of hope¡¯s tone of despair.


    ¡°I apologize¡­.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about!!!¡± Elise roared with all her might, staring at Renee, floating higher and higher. ¡°You are the god of hope, right!!?? You should grant our wish!!!¡±


    Raymund couldn¡¯t answer anymore.


    Elise then ran to Renee again. However, her efforts were in vain. She bounced back because of the invisible wall.


    And she didn¡¯t just give up. This time she jumped to reach her best friend, but the result was the same. Not missing a beat, she used her sword to beat the invisible barrier. However, there was no significant reaction like when she hit Kimi¡¯s father¡¯s barrier.


    ¡°Nooo!!! Renee!!!¡± Elise is getting desperate. Her sword emitted ck smoke, her armor became darker, her eyes turned yellow, and her hair also turned ck. Even after using all her strength like that, she still couldn¡¯t make a dent in the magical barrier. ¡°Come back, Renee!!! You want freedom, right!? There is no freedom if you die!¡±


    Renee just turned around and shed a smile, causing Elise to freeze and her tears to flow even more.


    Elise was about to hit the magical barrier with her sword again, but Yua immediately hugged her.


    ¡°Please, stop, Elise.¡± The kunoichi also shed tears. ¡°Enough.¡±


    The female warrior dropped her sword and fell to her knees. Lauren came to her and hugged her too. Mona curled up in front of her master with a sad face. The three women began to sob as Renee soared higher and higher in the air.


    Kimi approached those women while wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes. She didn¡¯t feel close to the two Raymund servants, and she didn¡¯t even know the woman named Renee. However, she could feel their raw emotions of them shaking her heart.


    ¡°What will happen next?¡± in asked while looking at Renee, who was getting further away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kimi stared at the giant branches sticking out of the crack instead. ¡°But it¡¯s definitely going to be something big.¡±


    Renee¡¯s body started to emit a bright light, making her figure invisible as it looked like it was wrapped in a giant ball of light. Then, the ball of light shot out at high speed and into the crack.


    In just a few seconds, the giant branches that came out were severed and fell, making a massive thud as they fell down.


    ¡°It exploded¡­.¡± Kimi hissed. ¡°At the ce behind the crack, it exploded¡­. Destroy everything. Probably simr to the explosion I did after the ritual. It might be much smaller, but from what happened, it looks like it managed to destroy the titan mandrake.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about Renee?¡± Elise asked in a hoarse voice.


    Kimi didn¡¯t answer, and that caused the female warrior to bow even more. The woman¡¯s hands were tightly clenched on the street. The tremors in her body also grew more uncontrobly.


    However, sheughed. It was slow at first, but then it got louder and louder like crazy. Those around her, bewildered, have no idea what happened to that woman.


    However, momentster, she was crying again.


    ¡°Yua¡­¡± Raymund hissed. ¡°I need your help.¡±

 Chapter 182 182 – Start of Negotiation

    I snorted in frustration at not being able to reach Levi. ¡°Shit, that damn supreme god!¡±


    ¡°I will help you.¡± Frei chimed in. ¡°You can¡¯t go to another god¡¯s ce yet, do you? Let me go to him directly and ask him toe here.¡±


    Those words left me dumbfounded for a moment. ¡°But, I didn¡¯t do anything to help you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you really don¡¯t y a role at all. However, the woman named Renee provided a great service. One titan mandrake is indeed dead, but she saved many human lives and closed a giant portal that could disturb the bnce of nature.¡± Frei started walking away from me. ¡°It would be a shame if someone as great as her died just like that.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to answer, and the goddess was already rushing through the mist. In just a second, Yua came out of there and came over to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sir?¡± The kunoichi asked quickly. ¡°Why only call me?¡±


    ¡°Listen¡­¡± I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring Renee back to life, but I¡¯m not sure it will work.¡±


    The kunoichi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I will persuade the goddess of death to bring Renee¡¯s soul to be my servant.¡± I continued. ¡°And you will help you with this negotiation.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Elise and the others?¡±


    I turned around and walked over to Anja, who was kneeling and crying on the pond¡¯s edge. ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to disappoint them if I fail.¡±


    Anja then looked at me. ¡°You should seed in doing that, sir. I¡¯ve never actually met Renee, but it¡¯s a shame that such a great woman like her is in the afterlife.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll give it a try. I also feel what you feel.¡±


    ***


    Elise walked limply with the others on the city streets. The atmosphere is gradually returning to normal, people have ventured out, and the barrier surrounding the city has been lowered.


    Hugo and the rest of Renee¡¯s friends came over to the group.


    ¡°Did you guys destroy that crack?¡± The restaurant owner asked.


    No one answered. They looked the other way.


    Standing next to him, Pierre raised an eyebrow, looking at the faces of the people. ¡°Why do you guys look like you just cried? What¡­. Wait, where¡¯s Renee?¡±


    Never get an answer, Renee¡¯s friends widened their eyes.


    ¡°Renee sacrificed herself to ward off the danger.¡± in finally answered, albeit with quivering lips. ¡°She is the hero who saved this city and its inhabitants.¡±


    Renee¡¯s friends gasped and froze, starting to shed tears. Hugo grabbed in¡¯s cor, using the archer of lying. The restaurant owner had to be pulled by his friends.


    ¡°Hey¡­.¡± Elise looked up, staring at the cloudy sky with a nk stare. ¡°If the magic barrier is not installed, then the soldiers and government magicianse to fight the titan mandrake. Will they be able to win?¡±


    The atmosphere was quiet for a moment.


    ¡°Listen to me, Elise,¡± Raymund said cautiously. ¡°Now your mind is not clear¡­¡±


    ¡°You said that maybe I should ept this power, sir.¡± Elise interrupted her master¡¯s words, with her eyes turning yellow.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, they will be able to win if the government takes care of this properly,¡± Lauren spoke in a fast and rather loud tone, beating Raymund¡¯s words. ¡°They must cooperate with the Scarlet Wizard, or they¡¯re scared of being threatened by her. They allow people to be sacrifices to increase the power of the scarlet wizard¡­.¡±


    Lauren¡¯s words were cut off because in covered her mouth.


    ¡°The one in charge of all this is the supreme general and the king,¡± Hugo replied angrily, then pointed in a direction. ¡°They were there¡­.¡±


    Now it was Pierre andpany¡¯s turn to stop Hugo from speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to show me the ce.¡± Elise hissed. Her appearance began to return to dark mode. ¡°I¡¯ll find out myself. And don¡¯t stop me, or I will kill you.¡±


    Elise¡¯sst words left everyone frozen and speechless. The aura that Elise¡¯s body gave off was genuinely terrifying and felt like it could kill you.


    Mona approached her master with an erged body, dark fur color, and eyes that began to emit a fiery red light.


    ¡°Hey, if you kill the king and the country¡¯s higher-ups, great chaos might ur!¡± Raymund grew frustrated with Elise¡¯s condition. ¡°There will probably be many parties who want to fight for power! It will shed more blood!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. The higher-ups of this country have let its citizens die.¡± Elise got on her dog. ¡°They must be punished. And if many die because of fighting for power, so be it. They deserve to die for being too greedy.¡±


    A wisp of mist appeared above Elise¡¯s head, but strangely it had no effect on the female warrior. She didn¡¯t float up and could still ride her horse smoothly without a hitch. Raymund¡¯s persuasion didn¡¯t affect her at all.


    ***


    I knelt down because I couldn¡¯t persuade or take Elise. I¡¯ve already asked Kimi and the others to follow, but I¡¯m not sure they¡¯ll be able to do much.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sir?¡± Anja asked in a worried tone.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I raised my head.


    Yua sighed. ¡°You look more restless than usual. Yes, sometimes the lord Raymund I know, is agitated, but it won¡¯t go this way.¡±


    ¡°Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t understand.¡± I got up with a shaking body. More precisely, I don¡¯t want them to know I¡¯m not a god. I don¡¯t know what their response was.


    Seeing some of the mist moving forward, I hastily approached my guest, Levi.


    ¡°The answer is no, Raymund.¡± The supreme God said sternly before I opened my mouth. ¡°I cannot carelessly grant your request to retrieve the soul of a mortal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to take me to the goddess of death.¡± I grew more frustrated. ¡°I know I¡¯m banned by her, but I¡¯m sure you can take me there.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to give souls of mortal in her ce to serve as your servant.¡± The veins on Levi¡¯s face tightened even more. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want an incident like the scarlet wizard to happen again. Your servant turns against the gods. Isn¡¯t all that clear enough to you?¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°And I already had a bad rtionship with Helia, the goddess of death. She was an important goddess in the realm of God. The woman who gave the servant to us. With the increasing number of mortals and new things that give rise to new gods and goddesses, the need for souls for servants is increasing. I don¡¯t want her to be so reluctant to send those souls to us again.¡±


    I just froze. This is terrible. I¡¯m at a loss for words, and my brain is stuck.


    The supreme God took a deep breath. His tone softened. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll say goodbye. I still have a lot of work to do. If you need a new servant, then just wait for Osiris.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen what that woman named Renee did, my lord?¡± Yua lined me up. ¡°Her ability is extraordinary. She can destroy the famous titan mandrake alone, even at the cost of her life.¡±


    ¡°I already knew that from Frei.¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, that ability can grow bigger and more effective against the scarlet wizard. And don¡¯t you think Renee could be the key to discovering the God of energy? Remember, my lord. She did such a great feat without resorting to rituals or anything like the scarlet wizard.¡± Yua exined in a tone that was slow but full of emphasis. ¡°That is, she has arge source of energy. Where else would that energy sourcee from if not from a god?¡±


    Levi was stunned to hear Yua¡¯s exnation. My choice was right to ask Yua toe here. She is indeed a very reliable negotiator.


    The supreme God massaged his forehead. ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t refute your words,dy. It seems you do have to meet Helia, Raymund.¡±


    ¡°So, take me there.¡± I stepped forward to get closer to the supreme God. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    Levi looked at the pond showing Elise still riding her dog. ¡°Why such a hurry? The titan mandrake was destroyed, right?¡±


    I want to punch the supreme God in the face for making all of this even more dyed. ¡°I¡¯ll exin as I go, sir. We have to leave now, or many people¡¯s lives will be in danger.¡±


    Levi¡¯s face still showed reluctance. ¡°But, I¡¯m still not sure Helia will ept and listen to you.¡±


    ¡°I have Yua.¡± I speed up my intonation. ¡°I¡¯m sure she can persuade the goddess of death.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I have to admit that she is great.¡±


    ¡°She managed to persuade a supreme god.¡± I let out the final words.


    Levi looked up and took a deep breath. ¡°I really can¡¯t argue with you guys. All right, follow me.¡±


    The supreme God turned around and started walking away. I looked at Anja and said. ¡°Keep an eye on Elise. Report to me if something happened to her.¡±


    Wiping away her tears, my personal assistant nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 183 183 – The Goddess of Death

    This time, Yua and I came out of the firewall instead of a mist like my ce. My eyes were greeted with ck stones with crack decorations emitting a reddish glow. And a few feet in front of us was a ck castle building with a giant gate with carved skulls.


    I felt a distinct sense of hell.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Levi snapped at the two skull-masked guards at the gate. They had no other choice but to bow and open the gate.


    As soon as we entered the castle, I saw a woman in a ponytail sitting on a throne made of the bones of various living creatures. Her face was covered by a skull mask like guards, while her body was wrapped in torn gothic clothes.


    The slender woman came down. ¡°Raymund?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not the Raymund he used to be, He.¡± Levi started to speak. ¡°He is the sessor god.¡±


    ¡°Speak your business here, Levi.¡± He seemed to hold back her anger. ¡°You know I still don¡¯t like youring here, right?¡±


    Levi nced at me, and I stepped forward, immediately speaking. ¡°I want to take one specific soul from this ce.¡±


    At first, He was silent, but a few secondsterughed. ¡°What did you say? Taking one of the specific souls?¡±


    ¡°I know, my predecessor screwed and made the scarlet wizard threaten the realm of God¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell this new kid something else, Levi?¡± He cut me off. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him that it was Raymund who asked me for a servant again to defeat the Scarlet Wizard?¡±


    Levi looked away, and I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know yet, do you?¡± Helia chuckled. ¡°Your predecessor asked me to send some more souls, even though he was reluctant. The old Raymund was forced by Levi to do it.¡±


    Levi sighed. ¡°It seems that there is no need to tell¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, this new god of hope should know exactly what happened back then.¡± The goddess of death cut off the supreme god¡¯s words.


    I¡¯m confused. ¡°What happened back then?¡±


    ¡°Your predecessor¡¯s new servants are even worse than the scarlet wizard. At least Scarlet wants to be a goddess to grant people¡¯s wishes, while the new servants want to gain divine power for their own sake, to feed their greed.¡±


    I turned to Levi, who was now closing his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true that the previous Raymund didn¡¯t want to send any more servants after the Scarlet Wizard incident.¡± Levi closed his eyes. ¡°But, we as gods can¡¯t interfere too much with mortal affairs, so servants are crucial.¡±


    Helia came to me. ¡°Your predecessors swore never to send any more servants into the mortal world, Raymund. And I respect his decision.¡±


    Now I realize. Levi¡¯s reluctance toe here was due to Helia¡¯s hatred of the supreme god. Helia didn¡¯t ban me froming here either. Levi himself prevented me froming so as not to hear the story. So that I still want to send servants to the world below.


    ¡°However, this soul I am about to take is crucial to defeating the Scarlet Wizard. You don¡¯t want that mage to gain divine power ande here, do you?¡± I chimed in.


    ¡°Even if shees here, then we will fight her. We are gods, Raymund. Why are we afraid of a mortal? Even if she has divine power, we can definitely beat her.¡±


    I gripped my hands tightly. ¡°Many will die if she manages to awaken that divine power.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do then.¡± Helia started walking backward away from me. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that so many mortals died, but what can you do? I don¡¯t want to risk sending a new servant below. Like your predecessors, I don¡¯t want those servants to cause more trouble.¡±


    ¡°Please, He.¡± I¡¯m getting desperate.


    ¡°And now you guys are using souls from another world instead.¡± Heliaughed bitterly. ¡°Are you guys crazy? You guys are not very familiar with them. And we don¡¯t know the motives of those earth gods.¡±


    ¡°You can research their souls then, madam.¡± Yua finally got into the conversation. ¡°Soon, Sir Raymund will receive a soul consignment from Osiris. You can exchange it for this soul my master asked for.¡±


    It took a moment for He to answer. ¡°Researching souls from the earth, huh? Very interesting idea¡­ Well, to be honest, I don¡¯t know anything about them.¡±


    Great. With just a few lines, Helia¡¯s determination began to waver.


    ¡°You think souls from the earth are a threat, right?¡± I used a firmer tone of voice. ¡°Like this servant of mine said, you might need to check it out.¡±


    ¡°And that soul that Raymund asked for might be the key to our finding the god of energy,¡± Levi added. ¡°She can use unimaginable magic and is thought to be connected to that god.¡±


    Helia was silent again, this time for a longer time. And then, she said. ¡°Shit. I don¡¯t care about the energy god¡¯s discovery. However, I have to admit researching souls from the earth is very important. Maybe there are things we can find out that can prevent the earth from doing something bad to us.¡±


    ¡°Then you can take the soul when youe to my ce.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°And then we can make an exchange.¡±


    ¡°When did she die?¡±


    ¡°She just died today. A girl. She died sacrificing herself to save a city.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that bes a problem, Raymund. I can¡¯t do this trade so quickly.¡± He sighed. ¡°It is not as easy as taking water from a well. I need a week.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I¡¯m bewildered. ¡°But, I need it now. The existence of one country is at stake!¡±


    ¡°If possible, I will immediately make the exchange.¡± Helia continued. ¡°I want to immediately conduct research on souls from the earth. However, as I said, taking souls from the afterlife is not easy. The recently deceased soul had to travel a long time to get here. And I can¡¯t intervene at all, or the soul will be destroyed.¡±


    I pped my forehead. Yes, I did finally get to take Renee. However, the chaos was almost unstoppable. I don¡¯t know to what extent Elise¡¯s dark power is. I have a feeling that she won¡¯t be defeated by human soldiers.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Helia sighed again. ¡°At least tell me the name of the soul you want.¡±


    ¡°Renee¡­¡± I sighed. ¡°Renee Emilien.¡±


    ***


    Due to Mona¡¯s incredible speed, Elise didn¡¯t take long to arrive at the city¡¯s outskirts. Several spear soldiers and mages immediately confronted the female warrior.


    ¡°Hey, who are you!?¡± One of them shouted as the female warrior descended.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the dog?¡± The other one looked scared to see Mona, who was so fierce. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask.¡± Elise hissed as she walked over to the people. Her head lowered. ¡°Where is the road leading to the pce?¡±


    One of the guards came to Elise. ¡°Look, miss. Honestly, you and your dog look suspicious. We can¡¯t let¡­.¡±


    Elise heads the person with her sword until it is severed, forcing it to fall covered in blood.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    The other soldiers charged forward, and the magicians shot fireballs. However, Elise easily shed those people while avoiding the fireballs. In just a short time, the soldiers and magicians had fallen, covered in blood. Body parts lying everywhere.


    They were all out of breath, leaving only one female witch who shuffled backward, her body shaking uncontrobly and her pants wet with urine.


    ¡°W-why?¡± The witch cried out in fear.


    ¡°They let the townspeople to die.¡± Elise hissed with a sharp gaze and cold tone. ¡°And they won¡¯t tell me where the royal pce is.¡±


    ¡°W-we were just carrying out orders!¡±


    ¡°They still are guilty. They are supposed to protect people.¡± The female warrior pulled the witch to her feet. ¡°So, do you want to take me to the pce?¡±


    The witch gulped hard.


    ***


    I returned to my ce and found Anja shaking on the pond¡¯s edge. While checking what had happened, I let out a huge gasp.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I staggered, leaning against the pir. Then, my body slumped down until I fell.


    I have turned an innocent woman into a monster. And because of that, a great disaster will ur. All that I did because I thought this was all just a game. Elise is just an NPC I can y with to my heart¡¯s content.


    Yua crouched in front of me with a concerned face.


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely ipetent in carrying out my duties, Yua.¡± I chuckled bitterly. ¡°I understand why Scarlet wants to take matters into her own hands.¡±


    The kunoichi rubbed my face gently. Her eyes began to be coated with a clear liquid. ¡°But you have tried very hard, sir. Many people have been greatly helped by you.¡±


    ¡°I barely did anything, Yua.¡± I also started to feel hot tears in my eyes. ¡°You girls did that. I¡¯m just staring from here.¡±


    ¡°Without your guidance, we can do nothing, sir.¡± After saying that, the kunoichi embraced my body, sending warmth from her body to me. ¡°So, don¡¯t be too hard with yourself, please.¡±

 Chapter 184 184 – Pool of Blood

    Elise only took one day to arrive at the nation¡¯s capital. She continued to ride Mona non-stop, attracting the attention of those she passed. Several city guards have tried to block her, but they always get a tragic fate, between being hit by Mona or shed by the female warrior.


    Raymund¡¯s persuasion didn¡¯t work. Even Yua, who had excellent speech skills, failed. Raymund also tried to force Elise to pull out again and again but to no avail.


    The woman remains focused on the goal.


    She and her dog had already seen therge gate that led to the pce, guarded by a band of warriors and magicians. However, Mona did not slow down at all. Elise instead ordered her pet to elerate.


    Magic shots and arrows didn¡¯t work on Mona, while Elise was able to block them with ease. Some gatekeepers dodged when Mona got too close, but some held on. They couldn¡¯t do anything about it when Mona jumped and smashed into the fence gate and shattered it.


    Inside the pce courtyard, the people guarding were far more numerous. Even this time, there were several golems made by magicians.


    However, all of that was not a problem for Elise and Mona.


    While her dog was getting bigger, Elise jumped down and used a rock stance to block all the attacks that came at her. After that, she began to attack using her signature moves. Charging thrust, whirlwind sh, and rising sh, all of which she uses interchangeably and many times. Blood was sttered everywhere, and screams of fear continued to echo.


    On the other hand, Mona continued to pounce on the guards, tearing their body parts apart. She took care of whoever they were who would attack Elise from behind.


    Ciel, the scout bee, also participated. Her body was also ckened like Mona¡¯s. She flew between the guards and thrust her stingers at them in turn. Whoever gets the sting immediately copses and can no longer breathe.


    All of them draw glowing red smoke from their victims. So, they are not getting tired but actually getting stronger.


    No one can stop them.


    The courtyard was filled with corpses in a rtively short time, and a giant pool of blood had formed there. Mona crashed into the pce entrance and instantly pounced on the guards who were already there.


    ¡°You are very confident, your majesty. Are you so sure that these soldiers can get in my way?¡± Elise smirked, then shed a guard¡¯s head who came at her. The woman¡¯s eyes focused on a fat man wearing royal clothes who sat on a throne studded with beautiful, colorful stones. His tall golden crown signified his standing in the country.


    ¡°Can we talk first?¡± The king did not move from his throne at all. His voice did seem calm, but his lips trembled.


    ¡°I have a question, your majesty.¡± Elise walked over and managed to kill a few guards running at her effortlessly. ¡°Is leaving the residents of one city to die a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Believe me, it¡¯s not my wish.¡± The king sighed. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to admit this, but the scarlet wizard¡¯s threat is terrifying. I don¡¯t want this pce to be destroyed instead. This ce is the seat of government.¡±


    ¡°You can rule anywhere. You don¡¯t need to be here.¡± Elise spoke again. ¡°The most important thing is the people who run the country, not where they are.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk anymore, your majesty.¡± A man with a bald head and body wearing ck armor studded with gold took out his sword. ¡°Let me beat this bitch. I was a great swordsman before bing a high general¡­.¡±


    The man¡¯s words were cut off by Mona, who pounced on him. The dog then tore his body brutally. The supreme general couldn¡¯t resist, just squirming, screaming, and crying in pain.


    Elise was able to climb the stairs without any significant obstacles.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand how difficult it is to run a country!¡± The king shouted loudly. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to resist a threat from a mighty scarlet wizard! It¡¯s still fortunate that she only asked for one city!¡±


    Elise¡¯s footsteps were now audible. The high general was dead, and Mona began eating his body.


    The king then sped his hands, closed his eyes, and looked up. ¡°Please, God, save me from this crazy woman. Punish her with the harshest punishment¡­.¡±


    Elise stopped just inches from the king, thenughed. ¡°You pray to God!? Seriously!?¡±


    ¡°I am not like you who have no god!¡± The king snorted, though his face already showed immeasurable fear. ¡°While carrying out my duties, I have always been on the path of God! Even the Scarlet Wizard confessed to God! That¡¯s why she isn¡¯t as brutal as you, even though she¡¯s doing it wrong!¡±


    ¡°You know what, your majesty.¡± Elise threw away her sword while looking down. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. What I¡¯m doing is not ording to God¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°You can still retreat now, Elise.¡± The God himself, Raymund, was still trying to persuade his servant. ¡°Remember, bigger chaos could happen if you killed that person.¡±


    Seeing Elise¡¯s Darksin sword lying far away, the king heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Does this mean that you are aware that your actions¡­¡±


    Elise¡¯s fierce fist instantly silenced the king of the country. Without a pause, the female warrior threw a second punch in the king¡¯s face, causing the man¡¯s teeth to fall out.


    The noise from the great hall was only from Elise¡¯s fists. The king kept begging the female warrior to stop all that, but the request fell on deaf ears.


    Meanwhile, Mona and Ciel watched in case another soldier came.


    Even after the king didn¡¯t respond anymore, Elise continued to beat him. The face of the country¡¯s leader was shapeless, all covered with blood. Even some parts have sunk in.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead, Elise¡­¡± Raymund let out a groan-like sound.


    However, Elise still beat the man with a fierce face and breaths that began to falter. It was Mona¡¯s bark that made her stop. She then looked back and found Mona had returned to her original form, sitting with Ciel perched on her head. The dog looked so sad.


    The female warrior looked at the face of the king, whose one eye had fallen off. The man was no longer breathing.


    ¡°Is that enough?¡± Raymund sighed.


    Elise left the throne limply, then sat down on the steps, looking down. Mona went over to her and sniffed her while Ciel flew around her head, making a buzzing sound.


    However, the female warrior did not respond. A wisp of mist began to form above her head.


    ***


    I no longer stood near the pond but sat leaning against one of the pirs holding my forehead. It¡¯s all my fault, from asking Elise to embrace the power of darkness to failing to choose a mission rted to the titan mandrake.


    Yes, maybe without my servant¡¯s intervention, Renee will get married even if it¡¯s not what she wants. However, the woman would still be alive, and a terrible incident like this would not have happened. Elise wouldn¡¯t be a monster, and there was no risk of a country being destroyed.


    I took a deep breath. The task of a god is too heavy. I can¡¯t hold it anymore. I¡¯m just a mortal, like the residents in Levidna I helped.


    My ears could hear the sound of footsteps in the distance. However, I dare not lift my head.


    ¡°Elise¡­¡± Yua said in a worried tone. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The female warrior didn¡¯t answer. Her footsteps continued to sound and just stopped in front of me.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She whispered, then walked away from me just like that.


    ¡°Are you satisfied, Elise?¡± I asked, again making Elise stop in her tracks. ¡°Are you not aware of the consequences?¡±


    ¡°I just killed an evil. The world doesn¡¯t need people like him.¡±


    ¡°However, the other evils might be fighting for the vacant power!¡± I stood up, staring at Elise, whose armor color was back to the way it was, even though her hair was still ck and her eyes still yellow. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that it could lead to more bloodshed!? Maybe innocent people will fall victim too! Civil war will ur, and it will cause even greater destruction! Why don¡¯t you understand, Elise!? I¡¯ve spoken to you many times, but you won¡¯t listen to me!¡±


    ¡°Then, you can send me again to stop that civil war,¡± Elise answered without facing me. ¡°You are the God of hope, right? Surely many people will pray for the civil war to stop.¡±


    ¡°You know what? What you¡¯re talking about is bullshit, Elise.¡± I can no longer contain my emotions. ¡°You don¡¯t really want to eradicate evil. You just want to take revenge on evil people like your parents.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Elise didn¡¯t answer at all. ¡°In the end, I killed the trash this world doesn¡¯t need.¡±


    I was about to argue again, but Yua stood in front of me, shaking her head and shedding tears. I suddenly realized that what I said was useless.


    Elise then walked back to her temple, apanied by Mona and Ciel.

 Chapter 185 185 – His Warrior (18+)

    Since that incident, the atmosphere in my ce has be quieter than usual. Even Kimi was reluctant to y her lute. Elise still locked herself in her room. I still haven¡¯t told her about my n to make Renee my servant, still afraid that it will fail.


    Yua came out of Elise¡¯s temple, then approached me. ¡°Perhaps Elise needs you, sir.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Yua.¡± I sighed. ¡°I was the one who made it happen. If only I had sent you girls to check on the titan mandrake first, then none of this would have happened. I¡­.


    I felt the warmth of the kunoichi¡¯s index finger on my lips, making me stop my words.


    ¡°I told you not to be so hard on yourself, sir.¡± The woman smiled, and I could sense something different in her expression. ¡°You just want to do your best. So, nowe to Elise. She really wants to be with you, even if she doesn¡¯t say so. I can feel it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Yua brought her mouth close to my ear. ¡°She loves you too, sir.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you do in there, I won¡¯t say anything, sir.¡± The kunoichi sighed. ¡°She is not only devastated by the loss of Renee but also because she knows we have done this back then.¡±


    It took me a while until I could speak. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    She pushed me to walk. ¡°Please, help Elise. She is my best friend too.¡±


    I finally came to Elise¡¯s temple, asionally ncing at Yua, who waved her hand, still with that uncharacteristic smile. Realizing that this might make her jealous, I hissed. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    And I entered the temple with a sigh. As soon as I arrived at the female warrior¡¯s room, I found Elise hastily getting up from her bed while wiping her tears.


    I felt stupid when I saw the deep sadness on my first servant¡¯s face. Perhaps I should have told you my n from the start. ¡°I managed to persuade the goddess of death to resurrect Renee to be my servant.¡±


    Elise choked, then hurriedly looked at me. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°However, we don¡¯t know if she will actually do it or not.¡± I sat next to her. ¡°So, don¡¯t get your hopes up for now.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Elise wore a faint smile. ¡°Thank you for doing that, sir.¡±


    We both fell silent. After knowing that Elise wasn¡¯t an in-game data asset, I felt awkward. In my world, I¡¯ve never been by a girl¡¯s side this close.


    ¡°Elise.¡± Finally, I spoke while looking at her, who was looking down with a flushed face. The face that makes my heart flutter. ¡°Do you remember the first mission? You were still very green and confused at that time, different from now. The one incident I remember most from your first mission was when your pants fell off. I thought, your ass is beautiful.¡±


    What the fuck I¡¯m bbering about?


    ¡°W-why do you remember that?¡± The female warrior pouted. So cute.


    I used my hand, so her face was facing me. We exchanged nces. Her face was getting redder, and I felt the heat on my face.


    And without thinking, I touched my lips to the woman¡¯s small lips. She flinched slightly but didn¡¯t fight back.


    Fuck it. If this helps her, I¡¯ll do it.


    A warm liquid fell on my cheek, making me break the kiss. It turned out that Elise¡¯s tears began to fall.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this¡­¡±


    The female warrior hastily shook her head. ¡°No sir¡­ To be honest, I¡¯ve wanted this for a long time¡­.¡±


    Receiving such an answer, I moved my hand to the armor. ¡°May I?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, she nodded.


    I removed the clothes one by one from her body. When I did that, she just looked down with her face getting even redder, unable to look at me.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked again when she was up and wearing only her tight leotard.


    ¡°P-please.¡±


    So, I took off thest garment. She immediately tried to cover her chest, but her hands only went down to her two dazzling breasts. Maybe she was embarrassed but realized there was nothing to hide anymore.


    I watched her body from bottom to top, starting from her long legs, curved hips, slim stomach, and her chest which amazed me, to her face that made my heart pound even more. Yes, I have seen this beautiful body several times, but this time it was different. We were so close, and now I know she¡¯s real.


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Fascinated by the beauty of the woman in front of me, I froze. I started to take off my clothes one by one.


    ¡°Let me.¡± Elise knelt down as I was about to take off my pants.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± My face is getting hotter.


    She took off my pants and underwear, exposing my private parts. I could see her gulp when she saw that massive thing.


    ¡°You still have a chance to retreat.¡± I chuckled a little.


    She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    I lifted her naked body onto the bed, allowing my hands to feel a pleasant warmth.


    My lower half was already erect, and my lust was burning, but I kept asking. ¡°Again, are you sure?¡±


    As soon as she nodded, I hugged her from above, starting to unite my private parts with hers. A soft moan immediately came out of the female warrior¡¯s mouth. I moved my hips slowly, making the walls of her female part not too overwhelmed but enough to feel pleasure.


    ¡°I¡¯ve loved you since the first time I met you, Elise,¡± I whisper into her ear, then start kissing her neck passionately, making her moan even more intense.


    ¡°Me too, sir.¡± Elise let out a muffled voice.


    ¡°But at that time, I was too abusive to you.¡± I started moving my hands all over her body and ended up in the middle of her two breasts. I gave a gentle pinch to that part.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t care anymore, my Sir Raymund.¡± Elise was getting more difficult to speak, maybe because she was getting more pleasure from me. ¡°That has passed, and now you have changed. You have cared so much for us. You have been so kind¡­. Aahhh¡­.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I am thankful. It seemed impossible for her to lie under these circumstances.


    I kept doing that to her, feeling the iparable pleasure that made me want to do it again and again. This woman of mine also seems to feel the same way, she continues to emit moans, and her flushed face looks so lewd.


    Never seen her expression like that. I can¡¯t help but smile. It was probably the best expression she had ever shown me.


    ¡°Ooh, Sir Raymund¡­. I am very happy¡­. Aahhh¡­.¡±


    I buried my head into the female warrior¡¯s chest, letting my face feel the cradling softness, and she hugged me. I could feel the peak of pleasure, apanied by a warm wet sensation. She pouted when I stopped my hips and pulled my private part.


    ¡°Wow.¡± I chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. Do you still want more?¡±


    She froze for a moment but then nodded.


    ***


    The female warrior fell fast asleep after I did that to her a few times. I don¡¯t dare to be as brutal as when I was with Yua. A few times I did that, I could already see Elise¡¯s legs shaking slightly.


    I cleaned her lower body, then covered her with a nket. She squirmed slightly and sighed. ¡°Sir Raymund, thank you¡­¡±


    Her eyes shed a drop of tears, but her mouth was smiling. Apparently, this has been very helpful for her.


    However, I can¡¯t help but feel guilty. After I got dressed, I came out of the temple toward Yua. She was leaning on one of the pirs at the very end of the ce. She didn¡¯t look at me at all when I came to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s finished?¡± The kunoichi asked. ¡°Is she happy?¡±


    ¡°She looks happy.¡± I gulped. ¡°Look, I have no defense whatsoever¡­. I apologize.¡±


    Yua chuckled and stood looking at me. With a naughty face, she pressed her finger to her lips. ¡°I told you, this is not a problem for me. I¡¯m happy that Elise is happy. It can make her go through this dark time.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°And we could have a chance to do that with the three of us.¡±


    It took me a while to finally be able to respond. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you consider it? With this, we are both officially your lovers, sir. Why don¡¯t we try it sometime? I¡¯m sure it will be a lot of fun.¡±


    Back then, when I still thought these women were a collection ofputer code, I had imagined that, but in the end, I focused more onpleting missions. However, after knowing they were real, I was confused and couldn¡¯t give an answer.


    Yua looked at my face, thenughed. ¡°Why are you blushing, sir!?¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t talk about this for a while¡­ For now.¡±


    ¡°For now? That means you thought about it too, huh?¡± Yua approached me with her sensual gesture. ¡°I know you want it, right? As a man, you can¡¯t refuse thepany of two women like us, can you?¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Now is the time, Raymund.¡± Osiris¡¯s words cut me off.


    ¡°Ah, the new servant candidate¡­¡± I sighed, feeling bad for whoever wasing. ¡°Okay, Osiris. Bring whoever it is here.¡±

 Chapter 186 186 – Blonde-Haired Woman

    The small woman with ck hair walked around while continuing to observe this ce. Her face showed high curiosity.


    ¡ª


    [Elodie Davis]


    Strength: B


    Dexterity: B+


    Agility: C+


    Vitality: B


    Magic: D


    Skills:


    [Quickshot ¨C Quickly fire off a powerful shot at the target]


    [Take Aim ¨C Draw and charge your weapon for seconds before letting it fly for a more powerful shot]


    [Knockback Projectile ¨C m a powerful shot into your opponent and knock targets back some distance]


    [Barrage of Projectiles ¨C Fire a devastating barrage of shots into the air to rain damage down upon the foes]


    Causes of Death:


    [She had a terrible ident on the highway]


    ¡ª


    It¡¯s a shame, even though she is perfectly suited to be a long-range striker for my group, something we desperately need. However, she needed to be sacrificed for me to get Renee.


    And I don¡¯t know what the goddess of death will do to her. I just hope it¡¯s not too bad. If Helia really wants to do an experiment, I hope this poor soul won¡¯t be tormented.


    ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t it time for you to speak?¡± The woman looked annoyed. I had been silent all this time. ¡°Is it true that this is the afterlife? Thest thing I remember is my car getting under the big truck.¡±


    Actually, I really don¡¯t want to be in the slightest rtionship with this woman so that there are no regrets. However, it seems unfair that she doesn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Soon, someone will pick you up.¡± I, who was standing near the pond, answered. ¡°And don¡¯t be afraid. They don¡¯t mean any harm to you.¡±


    ¡°So, is this just a transit point?¡± She looked around again. ¡°And it¡¯s very quiet here. Didn¡¯t anyone die at the same time as me?¡±


    ¡°Basically¡­ The others have already left.¡±


    Not long after that, several figures in ck hooded robes came to my ce. They apanied another figure who wore the same robe but was white.


    ¡°We are the representatives of Madam Helia.¡± The figures knelt in front of me, except for the one in white robes.


    Good. They didn¡¯t talk too much, so it didn¡¯t frighten her. I really don¡¯t want to feel any more sorry than this when I see her scared, crying, or trying to get away.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I answered. ¡°Get her out of here as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°We will, sir.¡± One of the figures bowed.


    The figures then gave directions to the woman. She looked doubtful and looked at me. I just nodded, and finally, she agreed to go with Helia¡¯s servants.


    ¡°Wee.¡± I shed a friendly smile at the one remaining figure, after which the others disappeared into the mist.


    The figure lowered its white hood, revealing a face that was quite familiar to me. Blue eyes and wavy blonde hair, as well as fair skin. She was clearly Renee Emilien. Even though I had never met her in person, I desperately kept my tears from falling.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± She hissed. Even her voice was exactly the same as Renee¡¯s.


    My servants, who had been hiding in Elise¡¯s shrine, finally came out. The female warrior ran and hugged Renee¡¯s body with tears in her eyes.


    ¡ª


    [??? ???]


    Strength: A-


    Dexterity: B


    Agility: C


    Vitality: C+


    Magic: A


    Skills:


    [Elementals st ¨C Ability to shoot magic from various elements]


    [Ground Trap ¨C Ability to raise chunks of soil to trap enemy bodies]


    [Magic Hammer ¨C Can form a battle hammer from the magic energy of various elements]


    [Explosion Magic ¨C Able to inflict magic explosions from various elements]


    ¡ª


    What¡¯s the hell with this name?


    ¡°Sorry, Miss.¡± Renee grimaced while looking at Elise. ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    Elise hastily let go of her embrace, frozen for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s me, Elise. Don¡¯t you know me, Renee?¡±


    Renee tilted her head. ¡°Renee, is that my name?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m only saying this now, sir.¡± Anja approached with a sigh. ¡°But, whoeveres out of He¡¯s ce will surely lose all their memories in Levidna. It¡¯s not a rule or anything, but that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Elise staggered backward with tears in her eyes. Yua then patted her shoulder while Renee looked around, still confused.


    ¡°This might be the best.¡± I closed my eyes. ¡°She has forgotten her burden as an Emilien, Elise. She is nowpletely free, with no guilt or a heavy sense of responsibility.¡±


    Elise¡¯s chin started to drop, but then she sighed and wiped away her tears. ¡°Ah, looks like you¡¯re right, sir.¡±


    I then went to the blonde-haired woman. ¡°Again, wee. Now your name is Lucy. You will be my servant to carry out missions in the mortal world. Are you willing to do it?¡±


    There¡¯s no particr reason I use that name. I just wanted to really make this woman someone new and not haunted by the past.


    The woman rubbed her chin. ¡°So, should I call you sir? I don¡¯t know what you mean by the missions, but I can¡¯t seem to argue with that. Ah, and what a great name. Lucy. I like it.¡±


    Seeing the woman finally smiling, for some reason, I felt tremendous relief.


    ¡°Hi, Lucy.¡± Yua came to my new servant with a friendly smile. ¡°I will show you this ce¡­. Well, although there really isn¡¯t much to see.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Are you mocking me, Yua? Don¡¯t worry. In no time, this ce will be filled with various things.¡±


    ***


    Kimi¡¯s shrine has beenpleted and is in the shape of a cube like the houses in thend of elven. But it¡¯s purple and decorated with lots of white flowers. Kimi sat on top of the building ying her lute.


    Meanwhile, Lucy is training with Elise. The blonde-haired woman used a battle hammer made of fire in her hand, continuing to attack Elise, who kept blocking.


    On the umpteenth attack, Elise ducked and kicked Lucy¡¯s leg, forcing her to fall. The female warrior then extended her hand.


    ¡°You are a great warrior, Elise.¡± Lucy grabbed the hand, and she was helped up by the female warrior. ¡°I¡¯m still nothingpared to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you were actually a lot better in your old life.¡± Elise shrugged.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± A small chuckle escaped Lucy¡¯s mouth. ¡°This practice doesn¡¯t show it at all.¡±


    I walked over to the two of them. ¡°That¡¯s right, you are actually an outstanding fighter, Lucy. Your ability tobine melee and magic really makes you invincible.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thanks for thepliment.¡± Lucy pursed her lips. ¡°Although it sounds weird when I don¡¯t know my past¡­. Ah, when will I get my armor, Sir Raymund? I see Elise, Yua, and Kimi¡¯s outfits are really good. I can¡¯t wait to use something like theirs.¡±


    Right now, Lucy was just wearing the usual standard armor, trousers, and tunic.


    Elise took a deep breath. ¡°You think our clothes are good?¡±


    Elise must have used that tone because she thought her and Yua¡¯s clothes were very ridiculous. However, I think their clothes are perfect, highlighting their great assets¡­.


    Damn, it made me feel weird when I thought of such things when I found out they were real.


    ¡°Ah, I was discussing it with the god of smithing. You¡¯re using Melee magic and attacks, Lucy. Choosing armor for you is a little tricky.¡± I exined.


    I want to give her the best armor, but my money is still insufficient.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Raymund!¡± The man¡¯s voice came from the mist, then someone with arge body and full body armor came to me. There were countless various tools for forging iron on its back. ¡°Ah, my name is Smith, the god of smithing.¡±


    Very unoriginal name. I looked at the god¡¯s head, also covered by the iron helmet. ¡°Hi, Smith. Nice to meet you. What did youe here for?¡±


    ¡°I need an extraordinary armor material, but it can only be obtained in Levidna. This material is much better than the Mythril or hard ss that your servants use. And the material does not yet have a name because humans do not yet know what its use is.¡±


    ¡°Hey, slow down.¡± I approached that god. ¡°So, you want to ask my servants to retrieve the material?¡±


    Is this a coincidence? When we need armor for Lucy? I do not think so.


    ¡°Levi asked me.¡± Smith shrugged. ¡°He said that you have a new servant that needs armor.¡±


    ¡°So, the reward is the armor?¡±


    ¡°And I will make it from the material that your servants will obtain.¡± Smith then lowered several weapons from his back. Great swords like those of Elise, wakizashi, and a few others. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted the material but hesitated to ask you for help. The thing is, the location where the material is will destroy the non-living things there. So, I have to prepare special items that won¡¯t break.¡±


    ¡°So, these weapons won¡¯t be destroyed in that ce?¡± I looked at the things.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what weapon your new servant was using, so I made a lot of them.¡± Smith shrugged.


    I raised my eyebrows. There¡¯s something strange. ¡°Then, where is the special armor for them? One that won¡¯t be destroyed in that ce?¡±


    Smith shook his head. ¡°I ran out of materials.¡±

 Chapter 187 187 – Bare Mission

    Raymund shooed Smith away from seeing his servants not wearing clothes.


    Ciel, the bee scout, was brought down first to check the situation. After seeing what monsters were there and strategizing, Raymund lowered his servants. Luckily, Kimi¡¯s clothes could block that ce¡¯s effects, so she didn¡¯t need to be naked.


    But to be sure, Raymund still asked his servants to wear basic clothes just in case the God of smithing made it up. And sure enough, except for what Kimi was wearing, the Raymund servants¡¯ clothes dissolving into dust and flying.


    Mona barked at the three naked women. Elise bent over and held her private parts with her face so red. Yua also did the same, but she forced a smile to get past that.


    Only Lucy climbed onto a boulder and spread her arms out. ¡°This is great! I feel free!!!¡±


    Raymund was speechless, looking at Lucy, who seemed so happy about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on our way toplete our mission,¡± Yua suggested. ¡°So that our mission can bepleted quickly.¡±


    In all his life, Raymund had never expected to see such a thing. The three naked women, apanied by a loli and a dog, walked naked on the rocks. The God could clearly see the movement of their breasts which were all above average, making him unable to focus at all.


    Since the main location of the material that Smith wanted could not be reached directly using the portal of the realm of God, they all had to travel quite a distance. It made both Yua and Elise look ufortable, and asionally they shivered.


    It was Lucy who walked excitedly while whistling. Her condition really didn¡¯t bother her at all.


    ¡°Hey, Kimi,¡± Lucy called out to the elf in a rxed tone, as if she knew the white-haired woman very well. ¡°How about you y a song so it won¡¯t be boring?¡±


    Kimi shook her head, still not showing any meaningful expression. ¡°No. It might invite our enemies when we are not prepared.¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± Lucy shrugged. ¡°Too bad.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Lucy¡¯s true nature if she doesn¡¯t have the burdens she had in her previous life.¡± Raymund made a guess when he found that Elise was starting to look worried.


    ¡°Perhaps, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± Yua pulled Lucy¡¯s hand so she could hide behind a big rock. The other servants and Mona also followed the kunoichi. They all peeked through the boulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s the monster.¡± Yua stared at a giant yellow transparent ball-shaped creature. Its shape is almost simr to the Jelly Sphere that Elise fought back then, but it is many times the size of an adult, and at the top are long, moving tentacles.


    Naked women and tentacles. A bad mix. Raymund had seen too many hentai to imagine what was toe.


    The God held his breath. ¡°So, ording to the strategy I made¡­. Hey, Lucy, where are you going!?¡±


    ¡°A monster!!!¡± The blonde-haired woman had already run away from the group with such a cheerful face. She formed a battle hammer from the mes, dodged the monster¡¯s tentacle attacks, and then charged at it.


    ¡°Shit! You guys are advancing too!¡±


    After getting the buff from Kimi, the other servants plus Mona came out of hiding to attack. The monster¡¯s movements were getting more intense, and it was already starting to overwhelm Lucy.


    ¡°Heeeellpppp!!!¡± Lucy screamed loudly as her body was trapped by the monster and lifted high.


    ¡°Lucy!!!¡± Elise jumped and shed the tentacle until it was severed.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The fallen Lucy clutched her butt and winced in pain.


    ¡°You¡¯d better use ranged attacks, Lucy,¡± Raymund ordered.


    However, Lucy went ahead and attacked again, this time using an ice hammer.


    ¡°What the fuck, Lucy!!!¡± Elise, just using a whirlwind sh to cut the monster¡¯s tentacles, widened her eyes when she saw Lucy, whose body had been snared again and lifted up.


    ¡°Ignore her.¡± Raymund was getting frustrated. ¡°Focus on the opponent.¡±


    They left Lucy alone, even though the blonde woman was screaming for help. The tip of the monster¡¯s tentacle began to touch the woman¡¯s sensitive parts, making her even more hysterical.


    ¡°Stay focused!¡± The God raised his voice.


    Various forms of attacks from Elise, Yua, and Mona,bined with fire ball shots from the elf, made the monster even more wild. However, Raymund¡¯s servants didn¡¯t have much trouble, even though it took them a long time to defeat the beast.


    Elise carried Mona and ran from that ce, while Yua did the same to Kimi. The monster¡¯s body began to tremble violently, and the movement of its tentacles became frantic.


    Its body then exploded, squirting slime liquid in various directions. Luckily Raymund¡¯s servants were already hiding behind a rock. Only Lucy had bad luck. The other servants didn¡¯t have time to help her, so when the monster exploded, the woman¡¯s body was thrown andnded on the ground full of mucus.


    Elise stared at the naked body lying face down with her legs open. Lucy¡¯s ass is highlighted in a weird way. Elise was reminded of when she was new to this world. Back then, she couldn¡¯tnd well, so she was always in such an embarrassing position.


    Lucy started to stand up, wincing in pain again.


    ¡°Please, Lucy.¡± Elise sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t do reckless things like that again.¡±


    The blonde-haired woman simply stuck out her tongue and scratched her hair, causing both Yua and Elise to exchange nces.


    ***


    However, Lucy did not show any change. She always goes first when encountering a monster, throwing Raymund¡¯s ns into chaos and causing trouble for her threerades. The blonde womanpletely ignored the advice of the other servants and Raymund.


    Her body looked pathetic, covered with mucus, blood, and abrasions.


    However, she seemed unfazed and still giddy.


    It waste afternoon when Raymund¡¯s servants finally arrived at their destination. They hid behind the rock again, peeking at a monster whose entire body was made of gray crystals. The monster, twice as tall as an adult, was sitting on a rock and holding its head with its hands.


    ¡°It makes me more ufortable than any other monster I¡¯ve ever met,¡± Kimi whispered after being silent for a long time. ¡°He has no face.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lucy was about toe out of hiding again, but Elise caught her body this time.


    ¡°No! You must know how to execute a strategy!¡± Elise was also starting to look frustrated. ¡°We can¡¯t just jump at the enemy!¡±


    ¡°No, let me go! I want to fight monsters!¡±


    ¡°Let go of her, Elise.¡± Raymund gave instructions in a cold tone. ¡°Let her fight the monster alone.¡±


    At first, Elise would object, but the woman had been with Raymund long enough that she could guess the meaning of the God of hope¡¯s words. And so, the female warrior reluctantly let go of the woman.


    Lucy ran happily like a child, then raised the water battle hammer she had just formed. ¡°Fight me, you ugly monster! Fight me!!!¡±


    The monster got up and dashed towards Lucy, making loud thuds with its feet, shaking the ground. However, Lucy was not at all intimidated. She jumped up and swung her weapon.


    However, the crystal monster was faster and hit the woman so hard that she was thrown far away.


    ***


    Lucy was flung out of the mist in my house,nding on the floor with some of her joints bent in the wrong direction. The wounds on her body have also increased a lot. It only took a short time for the crystal monster to obliterate the battle mage.


    She couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡± I crouched down in front of Lucy, who was still naked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give you too much advice. Do you know why I let you advance alone?¡±


    The blonde woman didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°I know if you attack recklessly, my other servants will be like you, full of wounds and pain. It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯ll recover quickly here.¡± I continued my speech. ¡°You can¡¯t die, but I¡¯m still trying to protect my servants. I don¡¯t want them to suffer too much. Therefore, instead of them bing like this, I let you fight alone to the death, then ask my other servants toe forward. And luckily, this mission won¡¯t really kill you. Imagine if there was a monster that could take your life¡­.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough, sir.¡± Anja cut me off and covered the blonde woman¡¯s body with a nket. ¡°She needs rest to heal her body.¡±


    I sighed when I found that she had tears in her eyes. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do something like that again. It¡¯s not just about you, but your friends. Don¡¯t be selfish and think this is a joke.¡±


    I then lifted her body. She could only moan in pain and sob.


    ¡°I will call one of the assistants of the goddess of health,¡± Anja said while walking by my side. ¡°So that her pain can go away quickly.¡±


    ¡°Please. Thank you, Anja.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± Lucy¡¯s tears flowed even more. ¡°I will not repeat it again.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I hope you¡¯re right. Soon we will face a formidable foe. I need you to fight well so we can win.¡±

 Chapter 188 188 – A Familiar Village

    On the next mission, I purposely didn¡¯t include Lucy. She didn¡¯t protest; maybe she was self-conscious, but it made her look gloomy. She sat leaning against one of the pirs and said nothing.


    ¡°Looks like, deep down, she really likes adventure,¡± Elise said while watching the blonde-haired woman.


    ¡°Yes, I can see it. She blinked many times when all of you fought those undead.¡± I sighed, then walked over to Lucy and spoke to her. ¡°You will join the next mission, don¡¯t let you do that dangerous thing again, or I will forbid you to participate for a longer.¡±


    Lucy immediately straightened her body, then answered firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t be reckless anymore, sir!¡±


    Right after that, I got a message from Levi. It contains a quest and a little briefing from the Supreme God.


    ¡ª


    [Demons have overrun the settlements around the shogun¡¯s castle]


    Credit points: 27000


    Skill points: 3


    ¡ª


    The words shogun rted to a country simr to Japan, a region that was once visited by Elise and Yua. This will probably be a difficult mission because I¡¯m sure the demon in question won¡¯t be as weak as before. Luckily, I¡¯ve asked Smith, and he said that the weapons that Yua and Elise use can kill demons like that. Even Mona¡¯s fangs and the battle hammer of Lucy¡¯s magical energy also have that ability.


    ¡°Alright, we will start the mission, gather¡­.¡± My words were cut short by the arrival of someone wearing full armor with various weapons on his back. That person was not Smith, the god of smithing, because the appearance of the armor he was wearing was very different.


    ¡°I am Lord Smith¡¯s emissary.¡± The person knelt down and ced a ck chest in front of me. ¡°The armor you ordered is ready, Sir Raymund.¡±


    The gloom on Lucy¡¯s face disappeared. She jumped for joy. ¡°May I open it, sir?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Of course.¡±


    There is something strange. The chest was so small, meaning it contained things that weren¡¯t too big, even though I didn¡¯t make any special requests like when I ordered Elise¡¯s clothes.


    ***


    My servantsnded in a vige with traditional, thin-walled houses, much like ancient Japan.


    Lucy smiled as she studied her clothes, which showed even more skin than Yua and Elise¡¯s. The outfit basically consisted of a white bikini cross that disyed her underboobs, a bit of armor, and a cyan super short skirt. The skirt is the weirdest part because the front part is open, showing Lucy¡¯s panties barely covering her crotch.


    ¡°Are you happy, Lucy?¡± Raymund asked. Smith said that he made the armor based on Raymund¡¯s previous order, whereas Raymund left everything to the god of smithing.


    Lucy nodded with a big smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, sir!¡±


    ¡°But when Elise met your previous life, you really didn¡¯t like clothes like that.¡± The god of hope chuckled.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Lucy frowned. ¡°But now I like this outfit. I can move more freely, and it¡¯s cool!¡±


    ¡°Looks like you actually like clothes like that,¡± Raymund added, seeing Elise a little gloomy. The female warrior was sad because Lucy looked more and more different from the old Renee. ¡°At that time, you were just pretending¡­. Ah, you guys focus back on the mission.¡±


    ¡°This ce is strange, sir.¡± Yua looked at Mona, who was circling around Elise¡¯s feet. The dog had to be calmed down by its master. ¡°This ce is so quiet. Is this the same as the demon vige we used to go to?¡±


    ¡°This is worse.¡± Raymund hissed. ¡°From Ciel¡¯s vision, I saw several demons lurking from one of the houses. They were ready to attack. You guys get ready.¡±


    The servants raised their weapons and looked around. Kimi uses buffs to increase the abilities of herrades.


    ¡°Looks like they messed up the smell in that ce, making Mona uneasy, not to mention the dark aura emitted by the demons.¡± Raymund continued when Mona was finally calmed down by Elise, and now she is also on alert. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hesitate against them, Elise. Use your power to the fullest.¡±


    ¡°Remember Lucy.¡± Elise hissed at the blonde-haired woman. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash like that time.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lucy answered while tightly gripping her fire battle hammer.


    Suddenly some of the house doors were destroyed, and a group of demons came out, immediately attacking with ws or clubs. Raymund¡¯s servants spread out but not too far apart, facing the creatures.


    Lucy jumped high while lifting her hammer, then swung it at a group of demons. It caused a giant explosion that sent off several monsters and burned down some of the houses.


    A red-bodied demon kicked Yua in the stomach, sending the woman rolling backward.


    ¡°Wee to our new vige, bitch ninja!¡± The demon with two hornsughed.


    ¡°Tamaki.¡± Yua hissed at the familiar figure, then started attacking again.


    The fight continues. Raymund¡¯s servants were not overwhelmed and managed to defeat several demons. However, they continued to move from where theynded. At first, Raymund was silent because he didn¡¯t find anything suspicious until he finally realized something.


    ¡°Get out of there! Now!¡± The god of hope shouted.


    It turned out that the servants were herded to a location affixed with paper seals with ck calligraphy. The calligraphy writing glowed and made the servants freeze. Instead of killing them, the demons retreated and looked at the servants with satisfaction.


    ¡°M-my body feels heavy.¡± Lucy knelt down, feeling something heavy on her back.


    ¡°Abort the mission!¡± Raymund cried out in panic.


    A wisp of mist appeared over the servants, who were now unable to do anything. However, their bodies did not float there. A white light began to emit from their bodies, then into the seals.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose to the evils.¡± Elise got up and started using her dark mode with great difficulty and trembling. Instead of white light, ck smoke came out of her body.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Tamakiughed so hard. ¡°Why do you smell like us!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m different from you.¡± Elise looked at the red demon with her eyes turning yellow. The female warrior started to move even though it was very stiff.


    Lucy gasped at Elise¡¯s change.


    ¡°Elise, forget him!¡± Raymund warned. ¡°I¡¯m trying to get you guys back here. Don¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    However, Elise raised her sword. Tamakiughed again, this time followed by the other demons.


    ¡°Attack us if you can!¡± Tamaki provokes. ¡°Or I have a much better suggestion! Join us! Without you knowing it, you already look a lot like us!¡±


    Elise didn¡¯t answer and still tried to move.


    ¡°Who nned this!?¡± Yua asked on Raymund¡¯s orders. ¡°Is this on Akaimajo¡¯s orders!?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The demon replied proudly. ¡°She is the one who will make great progress for humanity! Makes us better creatures!¡±


    Suddenly, a figure came flying from the sky. She was a woman with flowing red hair, but her whole body was not covered by a single thread.


    ¡°Akaimajo-sama! Akaimajo same! Akaimajo same!!!¡± The demons screamed hysterically. Some even shed tears when the fair-skinned woman began to descend from above.


    She gestured for the demons to step aside. And when shended near the servants, she shed a big smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m Scarlet, and I used to be just like you girls.¡± The woman spoke.


    ¡°One question,dy.¡± Lucy raised her hand. ¡°Why are you naked like that? Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Your subordinates are mostly men, you know.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, bitch!¡± Tamaki cursed. ¡°Those clothes you¡¯re wearing are so skimpy too!¡±


    ¡°But, at least I covered the private parts and nipples. And I wonder, why is she called the wizard, not the witch? She is clearly a woman¡­.¡±


    Renee¡¯s mouth was clenched tightly after the scarlet wizard made a grasping gesture.


    ¡°I will attain godhood.¡± The woman replied with a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin at length. You won¡¯t understand.¡±


    The scarlet wizard approached Elise and widened her smile, then touched the female warrior¡¯s chin with her index finger. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Raymund would hire someone with the power of dense darkness like you. Well, this won¡¯t be a problem, really. In the end, your power is still considered divinity, and it will make me capable of going to your master ce.¡±


    The red-haired woman looked up and said again. ¡°You hear that, Raymund? I wille to your ce and be the next god of hope.¡±


    ¡°You know, don¡¯t you?¡± Yua hissed. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to grant everyone¡¯s wish, even if you¡¯re already a goddess.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course, I know that.¡± Scarlet was still looking up. ¡°However, I believe I can certainly do a better job than Raymund.¡±


    Finally, the bodies of the servants floated into the mist. However, their power was still being sucked away by the seals. The demons had advanced to prevent it, but Scarlet signaled them to stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± The Akaimajo said. ¡°Your bodies will be destroyed if you hit the portal. Even I can¡¯t break through, even though I¡¯m his former servant. However, the time wille for me to go there. The important thing is, now that I¡¯ve gathered their divinity.¡±


    The servants¡¯ bodies no longer emit white lights or ck smoke. They red at Scarlet before finally entering the mist.

 Chapter 189 189 – Invitations

    My servants fell when they reached the realm of God, and I approached them. Levi walked beside me.


    ¡°Are you all okay?¡± I crouched in front of them.


    ¡°I feel like my powers are gone, sir,¡± Yua answered while looking at her palms. ¡°I became like an ordinary human.¡±


    ¡°I feel that way too,¡± Kimi added while getting up. ¡°But, I¡¯m not someone resurrected here. I¡¯m from the mortal world. My power shouldn¡¯t be divine, even though I was close to godhood back then.¡±


    Levi folded his arms across his chest. ¡°Any power that reaches this realm will be divine, whatever it is. Even the forces of darkness.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now, sir?¡± Elise asked while looking at me. ¡°Scarlet will use our power as a catalyst to achieve her goals. We can¡¯t just let it go.¡±


    I choked and looked at the others, who were also looking at me. A god like me should have a solution to a big problem like this.


    Closing my eyes in frustration, I clenched my fists tightly, opening my mouth to speak, but Levi interrupted me.


    ¡°I have an idea.¡± The supreme God¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°We can make some of the mortals below be servants. We will give some divine power to increase their power. They won¡¯t beparable to servants from the realm of God, but it¡¯s better than us having nothing.¡±


    ¡°But, my lord¡­¡± Anja approached Levi with a worried face. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that break the bnce in the mortal world?¡±


    I stood up, frowning. ¡°What do you mean, Anja?¡±


    Instead of answering, Anja looked down. Looks like it¡¯s a secret and shouldn¡¯t be discussed by servants like her.


    ¡°The bottom line is that divine power is not something natural in the mortal world. It will trigger unwanted things, such as creating natural disasters, extreme weather changes, monsters changing their behavior, and so on.¡± Levi massaged his forehead and sighed. ¡°And I n on gathering them with portals. It will also have the same effect.¡±


    I gulped. ¡°If it¡¯s so dangerous, isn¡¯t it better to use servants of other gods who can fight?¡±


    ¡°That just makes things worse.¡± Levi smiled bitterly. ¡°Only your servants have souls specially tuned. It was done automatically so as not to damage the mortal world. This prevents other gods from sending their servants to the world below at will.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to take this big risk?¡±


    The supreme God shrugged. ¡°If you have other, safer suggestions for reiming your servants¡¯ Divinity, I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    Looks like I have no other choice.


    ¡°I could just call the people I gave themunication tools to. However, it would be better to ask for help bying to them.¡± I spoke to my servants. ¡°I think that will convince them more to join this very dangerous mission. So, I will ask you to visit each one of them.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but we can¡¯t use them too much,¡± Levi replied. ¡°Five people max, or the chaos that ensues will be even greater.¡±


    ***


    Elise came down in normal clothes in a messy warehouse. Gina was standing in front of a group of people tied up, apanied by several of herrades.


    ¡°Oh, hey, Elise.¡± A man with tanned skin greeted the female warrior with a big smile. ¡°Long time no see. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­. I¡¯m fine, Checo.¡± As the man¡¯s hair grew longer and his body more muscr, it took Elise a moment to recognize him again.


    Gina turned around and immediately hugged the female warrior¡¯s body. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t lie. I feel like you¡¯re bringing some bad news. Your face looks so tense.¡±


    As soon as Gina let go of her embrace, Elise gulped.


    ***


    Kilometers from where Elise was, Yuanded in a room that was also messy and made a woman flinch violently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, Yamaya.¡± Yua waved her hand with a smile, then looked around. Many pieces of armor, gear, and other items were scattered on the ground floor. The ce reminded her of a workshop.


    ¡°D-do you mean my twin sisters?¡± The woman with long ck hair was hiding behind a ck armor. The armor was simr to samurai¡¯s but morepact, with a distinct feature: a helmet with an eagle motif. ¡°I am Yamaya Tamayo, the younger sister of Yamaya Hitomi.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, Nakagami-dono?¡± Finally, Hitomi entered the room in her priestess outfit.


    ¡°Did you know about the demons who control a vige and the shogun¡¯s castle?¡± The kunoichi asked.


    Hitomi sighed, looking at the armor that looked like it was being repaired. ¡°Of course, I know, and we had a hard time getting through it, even though many people were being held there. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be turned into demons too.¡±


    ¡°So, my master would like to give a little divinity to one of your people. This is for the sake of saving the vige along with a few other people.¡± Yua started to exin. ¡°I and my friends¡¯ powers have been usurped by the demons, and we¡¯re basically useless. So, I ask you to lend me one of your best people.¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± Hitomi looked at the armor her sister was repairing. ¡°I really appreciate your help, and I wee it. We will also send troops to apany the attack on the vige. And for the best people¡­. You can bring this friend of yours.¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡± Yua frowned, looking at the exposed part of the armor. She could see some kind of mechanism with gears on the exposed body. ¡°No way¡­.¡±


    ¡°This friend of yours has no hope of staying alive, but he has a strong desire to pay for his sins for disrupting the demon-containment vige. If he died, it would be a pity. His fighting ability is extraordinary.¡± Hitomi spoke with trembling lips. ¡°So, we transferred his soul to this thing with his consent. He just defeated many demons and got damaged like this.¡±


    ¡°So, basically, he bes an ancient cyborg,¡± Raymundmented. He actually knew about this thing because he had contacted the priestess several times. However, the God of hope didn¡¯t want to shock Yua too much.


    The kunoichi walked over to the armor, then knelt down with tears in her eyes. She then stroked the man¡¯s cheek. ¡°Oh, Taka¡­¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, he haspletely changed, and many of his memories have been lost over time.¡±


    The armor remained still, not moving at all.


    ***


    Lucy was standing in front of a building, looking at the ¡®Hugo¡¯s¡¯ sign written on it. Raymund had deliberately not asked the woman to appear inside the restaurant because it would make the people he would invite startled.


    The blonde woman pushed open the restaurant door. She didn¡¯t know who she would invite and only knew they were the closest people in her previous life. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    in, sitting in the corner of the restaurant with Lauren, answered. ¡°Sorry, but this restaurant is closed, Miss¡­.¡±


    Lauren widened her eyes and stood up, at a loss for words.


    ¡°Err¡­. My name is Lucy. I have orders from lord Raymund to¡­.¡± Lucy didn¡¯t continue her words because Lauren came to her and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°I guess you made her your servant, Sir Raymund?¡± in got up from the chair while holding the box containing themunication device.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is, but sadly she lost all her memories,¡± Raymund exined.


    Lauren let go of her arms and looked at Lucy¡¯s face. ¡°Aah, maybe this is for the best. You don¡¯t have to carry the heavy weight of your name on your shoulders, Renee.¡±


    ¡°My name is Lucy¡­¡± The blonde woman choked as Lauren started to cry. Various questions appeared in her head. One of them is: were they really close to her in the past?


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have much time.¡± Raymund joined in again. ¡°There is a very precarious situation.¡±


    After the hug with in and Hugo, Lucy sat down at one of the tables with those people, exining everything. in and Lauren listened intently while Hugo chose to return to the kitchen.


    ¡°It really needs to be resolved immediately.¡± in leaned back against the chair while rubbing his chin. ¡°Or things will get worse. We can¡¯t let Scarlet do whatever she wants.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­.¡± Lucy gulped. ¡°Do you know this scarlet wizard? The moment I met her, I felt something strange. I feel that I have known her¡­. But at the same time not¡­. Ah, it¡¯s hard for me to exin.¡±


    Raymund replied. ¡°Why are you only talking about this now, Lucy?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m at a loss to exin, sir,¡± Lucy answered while scratching her hair.


    The God of hope remembers that Lucy or Renee wanted to be a mage because she saw the greatness of the scarlet wizard in the past.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter now,¡± Lauren responded. ¡°We have to decide, who will¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious, right?¡± in interrupted with a chuckle, then touched Lauren¡¯s stomach. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to leave with this little baby in your tummy.¡±


    The female sorcerer took a deep breath.


    ¡°Well, congrattions.¡± Raymund could only speak like that in shock at the news.


    Lucy was also confused and just kept silent. She felt that she had no ties to these two, after all.


    ¡°I only have one request, in.¡± Lauren rubbed her lover¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±


    inughed. ¡°We¡¯ve done a lot of dangerous quests. I won¡¯t lose my life that easily.¡±

 Chapter 190 190 – Quiet Night

    Kiminded on the roof of one of the buildings in the city of Silkdale, a ce once ruled by the petite elf¡¯s father. She immediately found a woman crouched on the roof¡¯s edge, gazing at the other colorful and lower buildings. Those buildings emit dim light from their open windows, illuminating the cloudy night.


    Although not disying a meaningful expression, Kimi was actually confused. It had been quite a while since the cursed dress incident, and now it was fall. But why was Lynn still naked, wearing only a belt, boots, gloves, and a ck scarf? Yes, maybe Lynn used a magically enhanced item that could dispel cold, but still, this was very strange.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Kimi?¡± The woman turned around, revealing her face, which was now covered by a ck mouthpiece.


    Basically, Kimi doesn¡¯t like to talk at length. So, instead of asking why Lynn still chooses to be naked in public, the petite elf decides to get to the point. ¡°The world is in danger, and this has to do with the wizard who asked to make that cursed dress. My powers and that of Lord Raymund¡¯s other servants were taken away, so we¡¯re enlisting the help of a few others. You will get a bit of divinity to increase your power.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Lynn looked the other way, lightly stroking herrge braided hair in the wind. ¡°Help the world, huh?¡±


    Seen from any angle, the scene is still weird: naked women wandering around at night. Lynn looks like a pervert.


    ¡°After the incident that day, I was always on patrol every night to keep things safe.¡± The woman took a deep breath. ¡°But, the town is now so calm, and there¡¯s no crime at all¡­. It seems I really need to do something bigger.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The atmosphere became quiet. Since Kimi had no intention of speaking again and Lynn was waiting for an answer, it went on for a few minutes.


    ¡°I have one question.¡± Lynn finally spoke again. ¡°Are our lives in danger on this mission?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Very.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to say goodbye to a few people first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lynn looked back, sighed, then said. ¡°I¡¯m leaving for a while. You wait here.¡±


    After the naked woman left, Kimi sat on the roof, starting to y her lute.


    ***


    Elisended on a small, quiet street at night, in front of a building decorated with dull-colored doors.


    ¡°Ugh, luckily, no one saw this.¡± Gina justnded with Elise and adjusted her robes. Since she wasn¡¯t wearing panties, it would be very problematic if she plunged from top to bottom. ¡°Well, maybe your master saw¡­. Ah, sorry.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Raymund lied. Of course, he saw the curly-haired woman¡¯s lower body in full glory. He could even use the rey feature to check again if he wanted.


    Elise approached one of the familiar doors and found a bouquet of red roses at the bottom. Just as she was about to knock, the door opened.


    ¡°Hi, Elise.¡± Olga greeted while raising an eyebrow. Her red hair now looks shorter than before. Sir Raymund didn¡¯t say you were visiting.¡±


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± Elise felt awkward because of the sudden opening of the door. ¡°Errr¡­. This is Gina, my friend.¡±


    Gina waved and smiled. Olga narrowed her eyes for a moment, then returned the smile. ¡°My name is Olga. I¡¯m Elise¡¯s friend too. Nice to meet you. Pleasee in.¡±


    Olga took the bouquet of flowers at the bottom, checked the greeting card for a moment, then went into her room.


    While Gina looked around the waffle seller¡¯s room, Elise¡¯s gaze fell on the neat pile of rose bouquets in the corner of the room. Olga put the bouquet of flowers she just got into that pile.


    The female warrior tilted her head. Strange. All the flowers looked fresh.


    ¡°With a certain magic, flowers can look fresh without water and soil for months.¡± Gina chimed in as if she could read Elise¡¯s mind. Then, the mage asked Olga. ¡°You seem to have a great admirer, madam.¡±


    Olga chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing. He may be an important person to me, but I don¡¯t feel anything more for him. However, he won¡¯t give up and keeps sending me flowers. Soon, this room will be full of flowers. I don¡¯t have the heart to just throw it all away.¡±


    Elise approached the pile and found Lars¡¯ name on one of the greeting cards. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Lars was the name of the officer who had helped Olga.


    ¡°So, what do you want to drink? Tea? Wine?¡± The host offered. ¡°Would you like me to make some waffles? I have a new recipe that¡¯s really good.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be here long.¡± Elise sighed. ¡°I just wanted to say we need your help. Do you know about the Scarlet Wizard?¡±


    Olga was silent for a moment, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°Yes, I know about her, a witch who has lived through millennia. What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°She took my divine power and that of my friends as a catalyst to ascend to the realm of God, to defeat my master,¡± Elise exined while walking towards the waffle seller. ¡°We could have gotten our divinity back without taking it from the Scarlet Wizard, but that took a long time, and that¡¯s not really the problem. In the process of ascending to the realm of God, many people will die. An enormous magic explosion will ur¡­.¡±


    ¡°So, you asked me to join a group to defeat that Scarlet Wizard.¡± Olga cut off the conversation.


    Gina smirks. ¡°You have a sharp mind,dy.¡±


    ¡°This mission will be very dangerous, so you will get a little divinity to increase your power.¡± Elise closed her eyes. ¡°My master said that you would have an important role in our victory, but¡­.¡± The female warrior choked.


    Olga raised an eyebrow. ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­. You¡¯ve got the life you wanted.¡± Elise¡¯s eyes began to be coated with a clear liquid. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to be back in the fight again, Olga.¡±


    The waffle seller didn¡¯t answer. She was silent for a moment, then took a wooden crate from under her bed.


    ¡°What you said is true, Elise. I¡¯m happy with my life now.¡± The red-haired woman began to unlock theplex locks on the chest. ¡°However, there will always be something stuck in my heart.¡±


    Not long after, Olga took out two swords made of the dark red metal. She looked at the weapons and continued her words. ¡°I¡¯ve always been haunted by my sinful past and thought about how to atone for it. I can¡¯t possibly apologize to the corpses in the grave or visit their families. What will happen is that I will open up the old wounds of the families of those I killed.¡±


    ¡°Olga¡­¡± Elise was at a loss for words.


    The waffle seller turned around, shing a huge smile. However, Elise could see a hint of sadness on her best friend¡¯s face.


    ¡°I assume this is a sacred mission because ites from your god.¡± Olga continued.


    ¡°But, you can die, leaving this dream.¡± Elise wiped a tear from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°At least I got what I wanted, even if it was only for a moment.¡± The red-haired woman widened her smile.


    ***


    I took a deep breath and rubbed Mona, who was curled up next to me. The most significant impact actually befalls this dog. Levi guessed that it happened because the animal¡¯s body was now very dependent on the divinity it got. Still, the supreme God didn¡¯t know why that could happen.


    ¡°Well, soon, you can join the fight with your master,¡± I said to the creature that couldn¡¯t return to its human form yet. ¡°We can only wait and hope.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the transfer to the mortals.¡± Levi, sitting on my other side, said in a serious tone. Earlier, while conducting a transfer experiment using Gina, a storm suddenly appeared where the mage had been. ¡°Perhaps it will take a little longer.¡±


    ¡°May I ask, my lord?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Levi started to move his glowing hand forward.


    ¡°What is the probability that those people will seed in carrying out this mission?¡±


    It took Levi a moment to answer. ¡°The temporary Divinity bestowed upon an ordinary mortal would be very difficult to predict. So, I don¡¯t know what happened myself. Not to mention many other factors¡­. Well, we are gods, but it turns out we aren¡¯t that divine.¡±


    After that, Smith came to us, immediately kneeling before Levi. ¡°My, lord. I¡¯ve gathered divine weapons that mortals can handle¡­. Hey, those are weapons I identally dropped into the mortal world long ago.¡± The God of smithing pointed at the two swords held by Olga. ¡°Looks like she doesn¡¯t need a weapon from me.¡±


    ¡°identally dropped it?¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve known for a long time that you found an opening to peek into the mortal world, then dropped your weapons to see what would happen. You were bored at that time, right? Well, I chose to remain silent because¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway.¡± Smith hastily cut off his boss¡¯s words. ¡°I am ready to send these weapons at any time.¡±

 Chapter 191 191 – Subtitute Servants

    ¡°Nakagami-san, why do we have to be in a ce far from the soldiers¡¯ camp?¡± Tamayo asked while leading the way between the tents. asionally she smiled awkwardly at the soldiers on patrol. The Hitomi twin¡¯s gesture reminded Yua of Elise.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yua couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the ¡®cyborg¡¯ walking next to Tamayo. That thing is basically made using magic, something familiar in fantasy worlds. However, Yua felt strange after knowing that inside it was only a series of inanimate objects. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter too.¡±


    Before long, they came to an empty lot, slightly separated from the camp, and covered with trees. Some soldiers were building a big tent. They greeted Tamayo, then finished their work and left.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Tamayo entered the tent, which was almost nine feet high, and the inside was lit by an oilntern. ¡°Is this enough for our guests? Sorry, we couldn¡¯t prepare more due to time and logistics issues.¡±


    ¡°This is more than enough.¡± Yua looked at several sleeping bags and bags filled with supplies in one corner of the tent. Then he spoke to his master. ¡°I think you can call them now, sir.¡±


    ¡°Soon, Lord Levi will finish making preparations for the portal. Creating three portals at once after making portals in different ces was veryplex,¡± Raymund responded. ¡°Levi will send it gradually¡­. Hmmm¡­. Maybe that ce was too low for the guests to arrive. The portal that Levi prepared is unpredictable. You better wait outside.¡±


    They exited, and Tamayo gasped when she saw a cloud of mist appear above. The first to arrive were Lucy and in.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The archer waved his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    After in introduced himself to Tamayo and surveyed Taka up and down, another cloud of mist appeared. Still, this time the position was much higher. Elise, Gina, and Olga emerged from the mist.


    ¡°Why is it so high!!!¡± Gina panicked and desperately defended the bottom of her robe.


    ¡°C-calm down. I will do something!¡± Tamayo raised her hand, and the descending speed of the women decreased, except for Gina.


    ¡°Kyaaaaa!!!¡±


    By reflex, Taka jumped up, caught the mage¡¯s body, then rolled to the ground.


    ¡°T-thanks¡­.¡± In Taka¡¯s hand, Gina thanked him with a slightly red face.


    However, Taka¡¯s gaze identally fell on Gina¡¯s lower body, which was now unprotected. The mage¡¯s cloak was identally pulled up. She hastily covered the part, and Taka dropped her.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Gina rubbed her ass, then protested to Taka. ¡°Why do you do that¡­.¡±


    The mage widened his eyes in terror when he saw Taka¡¯s head moving in various directions stiffly. Even the cyborg¡¯s head could rotate a hundred and eighty degrees.


    ¡°Aah, he sure is unstable under certain circumstances.¡± Tamayo hastily approached the ninja.


    Yua, who followed behind Tamayo, grimaced. ¡°Well, this could be terrible if the next onees.¡±


    The third cloud of mist appeared, this time lower than the first. Kimi descended slowly, while Lynn immediatelynded by rolling on the ground and standing only a few feet in front of Taka.


    Seeing Lynn¡¯s naked body, the non-servants immediately gasped. The worst was Taka, who immediately copsed and was convulsing. Tamayo hurried over to the cyborg and took a look.


    ¡°He really is Taka, huh?¡± Yua crouched next to the ninja.


    ¡°At least he won¡¯t lose much blood again,¡± Raymund responded.


    ***


    The guests gathered inside the tent after getting acquainted with each other. The atmosphere was quite awkward because Lynn¡¯s appearance was very conspicuous. This made Taka have to face the other way so as not to see the woman.


    ¡°Can you wear more modest clothes, miss?¡± in asked. The archer seemed to be desperately trying not to see Lynn¡¯s body.


    Lynn, deliberately keeping her distance from the others, answered. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m used to this. My movements have gotten better because of this, so I have no ns to change it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can get out of here.¡± Lynn cut off the archer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± in scratched his hair, ncing at Lynn¡¯s body, which was quite muscr. ¡°At the very least, could you get dressed first before we go on a mission? And after that, you can be naked again. This feels really weird, to be honest.¡±


    Lynn sighed. ¡°I was anticipating a surprise attack or something. So, I¡¯m morefortable continuing to look like this.¡±


    Before in could argue again, Yua intervened. ¡°Listen, looks aren¡¯t the main issue in this mission. Most importantly, you heard sir Raymund¡¯s ns for tomorrow. After that, you can rest.¡±


    ¡°Is that n you mean rted to cooperating on the battlefield?¡± Olga, who was sitting on one of the chairs, chimed in. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not that I disagree with cooperation, but I¡¯m used to working without other people. You guys cooperate. I¡¯ll do everything myself.¡±


    Gina chuckled. ¡°As expected, you would be like this, aunt. I didn¡¯t like you the first time I met you. You¡¯re the one I can¡¯t work with, the type of person I really hate for ruining the ns that were made.¡±


    Olga was silent, not responding to the mage¡¯s words.


    Elise and Tamayo looked scared, not wanting the tense atmosphere to escte further. Yua watched the guests with a sharp gaze, prepared for another argument to arise. Meanwhile, Lucy looked confused, repeatedly opening her mouth to speak but holding back.


    Kimi was already lying in one of the sleeping bags and drifting off to sleep.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect you two to get along right away in the first meeting,¡± Raymund spoke through one of themunication devices at a table. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to build a solid team if you have never met before. So, I n to let you guys attack the demons at will. You are all attacking types, after all. Then, you will destroy the crystal in the shogun¡¯s castle.¡±


    ¡°This is a map of that ce.¡± Tamayoid out arge sheet of paper on the table. The map still looked rough, but it was sufficient to show a map of the viges surrounding the shogun¡¯s castle.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just drop off near the shogun¡¯s castle, sir Raymund?¡± Gina asked.


    ¡°Well, the demon aura over there is so powerful, and it hinders the creation of the portal.¡±


    in focused his eyes on the center of the map, which showed the shogun¡¯s castle. ¡°How do you know we have to destroy a crystal, sir? Is¡­. Ah, I forgot you are a god.¡±


    Actually, Raymund sent Ciel, whose divine power was not taken away. When the divinities of the servants were absorbed, the bug just happened to be observing from afar.


    ¡°We will attack from here and here,¡± Tamayo exined while pointing at the two paths on the map.


    ¡°You guys will be divided into two teams. Lynn, Olga, and in will go through the first path, while Taka and Gina go to the second path.¡± Raymund exined.


    in nced at Lynn, who immediately looked back at him. The archer hastily averted his gaze.


    ¡°Now you can rest,¡± Raymund added.


    ¡°Is that all the briefing?¡± Gina raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Furthermore, Tamayo will tell the strategy used by the troops.¡±


    ¡°We have to go,¡± Yua said with a big smile. ¡°We cannot continue to be here because our divinity has been lost. We are very dependent on the environment in the realm of god right now.¡±


    After hugging each other with the substitute servants and bidding farewell, Raymund¡¯s servants returned to the realm of god using the mist portal.


    Tamayo cleared his throat. ¡°So, regarding our troop ns¡­.¡±


    The woman¡¯s words were interrupted because Olga separated herself andy in one of the sleeping bags instead.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need that exnation,¡± Olga spoke while closing her eyes. ¡°Looking at the map, I can already guess the strategy to be used. So, I¡¯ll just use this moment to rest.¡±


    Gina sighed as she looked up, trying not tounch an argument.


    ¡°Where are you going, Lynn?¡± in asked the naked woman who was about to leave the tent. ¡°You don¡¯t want to listen to Tamayo¡¯s exnation, do you?¡±


    ¡°Whatever the n, it has no effect on me. I have my own way of doing things. I¡¯ll be on guard outside.¡± After saying that, Lynn just left the ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s with these people?¡± Gina snorted in annoyance.


    Raymund was grateful that he had made the right decision by not pairing Gina with Lynn. The mage really hates people who don¡¯t cooperate. He still paired Lynn with in because the god of hope wanted a ranged attacker in each group, even though in was clearly affected by the woman¡¯s nudity.


    ¡°At the very least, we will represent our respective groups to understand the strategy to be used.¡± in shrugged.


    Gina rubbed her chin. ¡°Is it just my feelings, but why do I feel so hot?¡±


    ¡°Well, I feel it too.¡± Tamayo chimed in. ¡°Even though it¡¯s already autumn.¡±


    Raymund deliberately didn¡¯t tell them that the extreme weather was for a reason. Mortal transfer using portals was unnatural, thus disrupting Levidna¡¯s natural bnce.


    Raymund didn¡¯t want to add to their burden.

 Chapter 192 192 – That Night

    in came out of the tent with a torch, walked over to a tree, then looked up to see Lynn sitting on one of the big branches with her eyes closed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay.¡± in shrugged. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m just not used to your appearance like that. After this, I won¡¯tin orment about how you dress.¡±


    Or theck of it.


    The woman opened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to things like that. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Lynn still remembers Rupert, her colleague who died during the cursed dress incident. At this time, she still wanted to be alone.


    The archer sighed and then sat on the ground, leaning against the tree. Lynn wanted to move right away, but she didn¡¯t like the situation to be more ufortable because of her selfishness.


    ¡°I feel so hot in the tent,¡± in spoke while yawning. ¡°I prefer to sleep outside, which is a bit chilly.¡±


    There was silence for a while until the archer continued his words. ¡°So, what do you do every day?¡±


    Lynn wanted to ask in to be quiet, but she finally answered. ¡°I¡¯m only patrolling at night.¡±


    ¡°Aah, you are patrolling for security, huh?¡± in nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the same with one of my friends. She forced my girlfriend and me¡ªat that time, she was still my friend¡ªto go on patrol after a series of random murders in a town. At first, I refused because I waszy. We should use the night for rest.¡±


    The man checked on Lynn, who didn¡¯t respond at all. Seeing that the woman still had her eyes open, in continued. ¡°But, in the end, she managed to convince me¡­. More like forcing me. She reasoned that the officers in the city were assholes. In the end, we managed to catch the crazy killer, which turned out to be satisfying for me¡­. Ah, I miss my friend who asked me that¡­ She changed my days to be more colorful¡­. She was also the one who encouraged me to confess my love to the woman I liked.¡±


    ¡°Where is that woman now?¡± Lynn finallymented.


    in smiled bitterly. ¡°She¡¯s gone. Sir Raymund had resurrected her as a servant, but she lost her memorypletely, and I felt like I was seeing a different person. I feel like she¡¯s not reallying back¡­ She is that blonde-haired servant.¡±


    Lynn was silent for a moment. ¡°So, how do you get past that¡­. Dealing with the loss, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m still struggling with that right now. After all, she is one of the most important people in my life.¡± in rubbed his face. ¡°We can only walk forward, I guess.¡±


    ***


    ¡°This is incredible.¡± Gina had said such words of praise many times. She was crouching while observing Tamayo tuning Taka¡¯s body. ¡°So, this is a fusion of magic and inanimate objects, huh? You guys are really cool. You can make a body that can amodate souls like this.¡±


    Tamayo couldn¡¯t help but smile stiffly, feeling nervous because of the mage¡¯s presence.


    Suddenly they all heard a sigh from Olga, who was still lying down. ¡°I have to apologize for my selfishness, I guess.¡±


    Gina faced the red-haired woman and put her hands on her hips. Olga spoke like that, still lying down, with her back turned this time.


    ¡°What exactly happened to you?¡± The mage asked. ¡°Is it because you always work alone or what?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve teamed up with other people several times.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to work in a team now?¡±


    It took a while before Olga could speak again. ¡°Many of myrades in arms died¡­ So, in the end, I chose to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure the teammates are capable. They were chosen by a god, after all. You¡¯ve partnered with Elise, right? She¡¯s still alive, right? Well, I don¡¯t know if a god servant can die or not¡­. Anyway, that¡¯s not the point. The point is, you have to trust your teammates.¡±


    ¡°Elise and I were only selling waffles at the market back then, not doing any dangerous missions or anything like that.¡±


    Now it was Gina¡¯s turn, who couldn¡¯t answer right away, and it took a while. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, tomorrow I¡¯ll be working alone, whatever the reason. So, I apologize in advance.¡±


    Gina was about to argue, but she held herself back and finally let out a long sigh. ¡°At the very least, don¡¯t get in the way of me and the others.¡±


    The mage realized there was no point in arguing with the red-haired woman.


    ¡°You guys, gather at one point in the tent. Lord Levi will give you the Divinity blessing. It takes some time, so it can only be done now.¡± Raymund¡¯s voice was heard from all themunication tools given to those people.


    Olga immediately got up from the sleeping bag. Then, not long after, Lynn and in came in. Tamayo hurriedly faced Taka back so as not to see Lynn again.


    ¡°So, what would we expect, sir?¡± in asked in a tone of mixed excitement and anxiety.


    ¡°Just wait.¡± After Raymund said that, a wisp of mist appeared above the heads of the people. Tamayo hastily retreated as the mist dropped droplets of light that fell on the bodies of the substitute servants.


    ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡± Gina looked at her hands.


    ¡°I can feel a surge of energy in my body.¡± in looked enthusiastic. The anxiety on his face had disappeared without a trace. ¡°Now, I can do what I couldn¡¯t do before.¡±


    Gina narrowed her eyes at the archer. ¡°Hey, either because my magical ability increased or your magical affinity expanded. However, now I feel you are more of a magic user than an ordinary archer.¡±


    in just smirked.


    ¡°You will also get weapons forged in the realm of God. These weapons are extraordinary and have tremendous power.¡± Raymund continued. ¡°Except for Olga, she doesn¡¯t need it because it¡¯s a pretty good weapon.¡±


    Not long after, the weapons fell in front of the substitute servants.


    ¡°This¡­.¡± Gina gasped as she picked up the white magic gloves from the ground. ¡°I feel a different and stronger magical aura than usual.¡±


    ¡°Strange.¡± Lynn moved the knife with the gold hilt. ¡°I feel very familiar with this.¡±


    Meanwhile, Taka just stood there looking at a katana in his hand. The katana looked simr to ordinary katana, but there was some sort of abstract wave patterns that kept moving on the de.


    in just looked at the bow, quiver, and arrows for him that were still on the ground. ¡°No offense, sir. However, I¡¯m morefortable using mine. I¡¯ll tell you the reason, but I can¡¯t exin it in front of the others.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Raymund replied. ¡°Thene out and tell me everything. And good luck to everyone.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you refused a gift from a god.¡± Gina shrugged, making a ball of light with her new gloves. ¡°This is something extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry. You¡¯ll have to return all of that when this mission is over.¡± Raymund informed the mage, who immediately pouted.


    in just smiled and left the tent.


    ***


    I was silent after hearing the exnation from in.


    ¡°What do you think, Kimi?¡± I asked.


    It took a while before the petite elf finally answered, ¡°If he can actually do what he ims, then the chances of us seeding are very high. However, I don¡¯t think that his body can survive. It¡¯s like performing a divine ritual on a smaller scale and without the spell that will save your body.¡±


    ¡°Even though he already obtained Divinity?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my lord.¡± Kimi sighed. ¡°Even I don¡¯t really understand this divinity yet.¡±


    ¡°The odds are fifty-fifty.¡± Levi continued to look at in, leaning against one of the trees. ¡°Either he can live or die. However, I don¡¯t believe his body will ever recover even if he¡¯s alive. He could be paralyzed for life.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°May I make a suggestion, sir?¡± The little elf chimed in again.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    She took a deep breath. ¡°I get a vibe like my two friends in thend of elven in this guy.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Ah¡­.¡± I was silent for a moment. ¡°If your words are true, he will still use that ultimate move, even though I have forbidden it.¡±


    Renee joined in, ¡°It will be bad. His girlfriend is pregnant. It¡¯s sad when the baby is born in a world without a father.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Levi responded with a bitter tone. ¡°We can¡¯t stop him from taking part in this mission. I¡¯ve given him temporary divinity, and I think he¡¯s crucial in this mission.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I massaged my forehead, which started to get a slight headache. All this stress turned out to be quite a burden on my body. ¡°We can only hope that there are no conditions that would make him have to do that ultimate move¡­. Maybe I can ask everyone to stop him if he wants to do that tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We can only hope, huh?¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°If the mortals hope in us, who should we hope in.¡±


    Levi¡¯s words made my heart skip a beat. Yes, we are gods. To whom do we hope? Was it the cosmic being that I met on the train? Does he have the ability to influence all of this? Even if he did, would he want to do it?


    After all, he was the one who sent me here as a spectacle.

 Chapter 193 193 – On the Rooftops

    By noon the next day, Lynn, in, and Olga stood with themander at the front of the troops. The troops looked uneasy at Lynn¡¯s eye-catching appearance.


    ¡°Sorry, miss.¡± Themander whispered to Lynn. ¡°I know, we¡¯ve asked you so many times, but can you really do it now? Please, put on some clothes.¡±


    The woman sighed. ¡°Well, I¡¯d better get out of here. I¡¯m going to attack from somewhere else.¡±


    Themander had opened his mouth to speak, but Lynn hurriedly climbed a tree, then jumped from tree to tree.


    ¡°I¡¯m going too now.¡± Olga also jumped and disappeared among the leafy trees.


    ¡°Well, at least I¡¯ll stay with you guys.¡± in shrugged with a smile.


    Themander spat. ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t trust westerners like you at all.¡±


    ¡°But why are you friendly to female westerners, sir?¡± One of the troops asked, and hisrades immediately gasped.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in chatting at a time like this!¡± Themander snorted, then signaled to his men. ¡°We¡¯re off to attack now!¡±


    in had to dodge several soldiers who were about to run into him and looked at him with hatred.


    The archer just shrugged again.


    ***


    Lynnnded on one of the roofs of the house, lying down and peering out. The vige streets still looked quiet, without any signs of life. She nced the other way and found Olga standing on the roof of another house in the distance.


    Lynn wondered. Did the red-haired woman get here first?


    Footsteps began to be heard in the distance, and Lynn took a small pair of binocrs out of the small bag on her belt. The binocrs used an embedded crystal instead of convex lenses like modern-day equivalents.


    She held her breath when she found that demons of all shapes and sizes had already made their way to the path the army was about to take. Their number was more significant than expected.


    The woman hurriedly got up and was about to tell the others, but she was shocked when Olga jumped at high speed, then ran through the air like she was on the ground.


    Then, what happened next was something that was beyond Lynn¡¯s understanding. Olga swung her two swords alternately, sending white light energy in the shape of a crescent moon at the demons. Lynn hurriedly used her binocrs again to check what was going on.


    Those energy lights cut through the bodies of the demons with ease. The monsters retaliated by releasing arrows or jumping to reach Olga. However, Olga can dodge from one roof to another with super high speed.


    However, Lynn was sure it wouldn¡¯tst much longer. Olga might get tired and run out of mana. Therefore, although very amazed by what happened, she still turned and left the ce.


    Just a moment, the woman jumped from one house to another, and a dark green demon attacked her from the side. Fortunately, Lynn was still able to dodge.


    ¡°Hahaha!!! You¡¯re still shameless. You like showing off your tits and pussy, Lynn!¡± The scaly demonughed with its mouth so wide. Its appearance was simr to that of a lizard but with hands and feet like an ordinary human¡¯s.


    Lynn narrowed her eyes, observing the demon with one long horn on its left temple. The woman felt very familiar with the face of the monster.


    ¡°Zak?¡± Lynn held her breath, remembering her friend, who was also Rupert¡¯s younger brother. The one who also killed Rupert.


    ¡°Haha! You still remember me!¡± The demon jumps up and attacks Lynn. Instead of using his knife like in the past, Zak wed with his long nails.


    ¡°What happened to you!?¡± Lynn blocked the attack.


    ¡°I¡¯ve be more powerful than before!¡± Zak continued to attack with his ws like a beast. ¡°I¡¯m not confined to a human body anymore¡­¡±


    Zak was shocked and jumped far, seeing his arm was scratched and bleeding.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Lynn red at her enemy. ¡°I¡¯m not going to persuade you toe to your senses. I¡¯ll beat you, dead or alive. If you¡¯re still like this, I might kill you.¡±


    After Lynn said that, the air temperature dropped drastically, and the sky became cloudy. And not long after, the snowkes began to fall.


    ¡°What the!?¡± Zak looked up at the sky.


    It was the effect of the shift in the bnce of nature described by Levi.


    However, Lynn was barely swayed. Her skin was unprotected by clothes, but the knife she held felt like it gave warmth to her body. She was still shivering, but not so much that she couldn¡¯t fight.


    So, the woman now took the initiative to advance first to attack. Zak, who wasn¡¯t ready, waste to dodge, causing him to get scratched again.


    ¡°Why!?¡± Zak is starting to get overwhelmed because he has to dodge Lynn¡¯s attacks that are getting faster. ¡°I should be superior!!!¡±


    Lynn herself wondered how she could move so fast. As the weather got colder, she felt her body be lighter and lighter.


    ¡°Arrrghhh!!!¡± Zak screamed loudly because his body was hit by the woman¡¯s shes. The demon really couldn¡¯t put up a fight. ¡°I won¡¯t lose!!!¡±


    Zak wed at Lynn¡¯s face, causing her to stumble backward. She survived because she was still protected by the magical barrier.


    This time the demon attacked with more brutality, making Lynn even more desperate. She had to jump on the roofs of other houses to escape.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go, bitch!¡± Zak continues to chase the woman. ¡°I will kill you!!!¡±


    Lynn could wait for an opening, but she knew it wouldn¡¯tst long. As time goes on, Zak¡¯s w power and speed increase. It only took a little while for Lynn to get hurt.


    Zak kicked Lynn in the waist, sending her rolling on a roof. The demon jumped again, about to thrust his sharp nails into his enemy¡¯s body.


    However, an arrow-shaped bluish light hit the demon¡¯s hand, destroying it instantly.


    Zak¡¯s body fell and smashed the roof. The demon¡¯s voice of pain echoed loudly. Lynn turned her head in the direction the light energy wasing from.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve never done this!¡± in shouted from one of the rooftops, a few feet from Lynn¡¯s location. His two hands were holding a smoky bow. ¡°So, my level of uracy is far from normal!¡±


    Suddenly the weather cleared. The overcast clouds in the sky just disappeared, showing the sun scorching the skin. Zak¡¯s scream now sounded even ferocious, as if it didn¡¯te from a creature from the mortal world.


    ¡°You should check on that friend of yours, Lynn,¡± Raymund said over themunication device.


    Lynn got up and looked into the hole where Zak hadnded.


    The demon¡¯s body began to erge, and his eyes turned red. His face showed less and less that he was a human, but more and more like a monster, with a long nose and fangs.


    ¡°You must defeat him immediately.¡± Raymund continued. ¡°Or things will get worse. I know he¡¯s your best friend, Lynn¡­¡±


    innded by Lynn¡¯s side, peered into the hole, and grimaced. ¡°Well, I feel like I can beat that abomination with this energy arrow of mine.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lynn held in¡¯s hand, which had raised the bow. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    The archer raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    Lynn sighed. She felt she could do more with the surge power of the temporary Divinity she got. After seeing the energy arrow that in had done earlier, she felt like she was doing something simr. She just needed to focus on channeling her mana into the de.


    ¡°Could you back off, please?¡± Lynn gulped, still not sure she could do that. However, she feltpelled to do so so Zak could die quickly.


    After all, Zak was her best friend, and now he looked miserable. Lynn wants Zak to be free from that suffering.


    in shrugged, then left. Zak¡¯s body grew bigger, and the roar of the one-armed monster became more deafening. Lynn closed her eyes, focusing on her legs and knife. Her weapon shed brightly, and the woman retreated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zak.¡± She had a grudge against Zak in the past, but now her mind was filled with memories of that man. Her tears started to fall one by one.


    The woman opened her eyes and ran, then jumped up high, holding her knife. She swung her knife just as her body swooped down on the monster.


    A vertical streak of light appeared and split the demon¡¯s body in half, sttering blood and organs everywhere, something that was impossible with such a small knife.


    Lynn, who had justnded in a crouched position, could only remain silent, letting her body be drenched in blood. Her tears were mixed with the thick red liquid.


    ¡°Oh, Zak.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you.¡±


    From a distance, the sound of shing weapons and screams began to echo. Lynn still wanted to stay there, mourning her friend who had just died at her own hands. However, she had promised to carry out this mission topletion. Therefore, she got up, wiped her tears, and left without looking at Zak¡¯s corpse.

 Chapter 194 194 – The Duo

    ¡°Like I said earlier.¡± Kurosaki, themander in the second army, said. His men had deliberately invaded the vigete. This is because they allow the first army to attract more demons, so the second army has more freedom to attack the castle in the middle of the field. ¡°You are free to do whatever you want, Miss Gina.¡±


    Gina, walking next to Kurosaki, who was in front of the troops, raised an eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to believe me so quickly.¡±


    ¡°You were sent by god here.¡± Kurosaki shed a smile. ¡°Surely your arrival and your friends have a meaning. Just like back when the kunoichi named Yua and the warrior named Elise came to us. Yes, they did make a mess, but in the end, we got Taka, one of our outstanding soldiers.¡±


    Gina nced at Taka, who was walking next to her. They were walking with the troops on a quiet vige street. The woman doesn¡¯t know, can Taka¡¯s condition be said to be a blessing? After all, Taka isn¡¯t a normal human anymore.


    ¡°He has a great sense of duty.¡± Tamayo, who was also walking beside Taka, chimed in. ¡°No matter what, he will continue to defeat evil.¡±


    The squad members continued to check the existing houses, but no one had found a single demon yet. Gina felt ufortable because of that. The ce was too quiet. Not even the sound of birds or insects could be heard.


    ¡°Remember, if you can¡¯t find the demon, you¡¯ll keep looking in the next house!¡± Kurosaki gave the order in a loud voice. ¡°Don¡¯t bezy!¡±


    Suddenly Gina widened her eyes. She felt something on the ground. ¡°Watch out! They areing from below!!!¡±


    Suddenly, the demon bodies sprang from the ground and caught the bodies of several soldiers. The other soldiers tried to help their friend free. However, the demons were too strong. They pulled the bodies into the holes they made. The stab after stab of the other soldiers didn¡¯t have much effect on their bodies either.


    Only Taka can eradicate them. However, even with the ninja¡¯s high speed, he still couldn¡¯t save many of hisrades. Many were pulled into the ground in no time.


    ¡°Shit. It¡¯s like they expected this invasion!¡± Raymund snorted. ¡°They don¡¯t use this when attacking my servants! It¡¯s like they¡¯re waiting for an invasion from those soldiers!¡±


    Gina tried to stay calm amidst the chaos. She put her palms on the ground, then closed her eyes. The mage could sense that many demons were still underground, digging at high speed to reach the top.


    As soon as the woman opened her eyes, all the demons¡ªincluding those capturing the soldiers¡ªcame to the surface with their bodies wrapped in soil, rendering them immobile. The monsters could only scream while trying to free themselves.


    ¡°Attack them now!!!¡± Gina screamed with all her might. ¡°I can¡¯t hold them back any longer!!!¡±


    With such a high speed, Taka shed the heads of the demons with his sword, making blood stter everywhere.


    ¡°Put the explosive seal on them!¡± Kurosaki gave the order again.


    The soldiers stuck the palm-sized paper to the foreheads of some of the monsters, something they couldn¡¯t do when rescuing theirrades earlier. That¡¯s because theirrades can be harmed if the seals are used.


    They immediately ran as far as possible after attaching the seals. The writing on the seals started to glow brightly, then loud explosions urred. The heads of the demons were crushed instantly.


    In just a short time, the demons were defeated.


    ¡°Aaarghhh!!!¡± One soldier¡¯s shout caught the attention of the others.


    It turned out that the soldier¡¯s neck was being strangled, and his body was lifted high by a demon with a red body.


    ¡°Tamaki.¡± Kurosaki hissed, already recognizing the shape of the long horn on the demon¡¯s head.


    ¡°You know him?¡± Gina asked, already pulling her hand off the ground.


    Themander¡¯s facial muscles tightened. ¡°Of course. He is the strongest demon we have ever met and their leader.¡±


    Taka attacks the demon. Without letting go of the soldier at all, Tamaki dodged. Not just once, but many times. And the demon did it while still strangling the soldier. In fact, many times, she used her captive as a shield. Taka¡¯s movements were hampered.


    ¡°No one interferes!!!¡± Kurosaki gave a warning to his soldiers who wanted to help the cyborg. ¡°Remember what I said! We won¡¯t interfere if Taka fights a strong enemy! We¡¯ll just get in his way!¡±


    Gina grimaced when Tamaki finally threw the dead soldier away. ¡°Sorry if I was rude and sounded pretentious. However, I think Taka still needs help. None of his attacks can hit the demon.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I ask for your help, Miss Gina.¡± Kurosaki continued his speech. ¡°You will be a support to Taka, while we will use another route to infiltrate the castle.¡±


    Gina chuckled, feeling like she had no other choice. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do as you say, Commander Kurosaki.¡±


    Kurosaki gave orders to his soldiers to leave that ce. Gina nced at Tamayo, who was hiding behind the house guarded by several soldiers. The woman is special support and is responsible for repairing Taka¡¯s body when needed.


    Taka gets a brutal hit that sends him flying far away. Gina sighed, then put her hands on the ground again.


    The earth boulders that had trapped the demons flew over to Tamaki. However, Tamaki could easily dodge or block all of them.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to beat me with these attacks!!!¡± Tamakiughed like crazy. ¡°Soon, I will defeat you and catch up with your bastard soldiers¡­.¡±


    Tamaki stopped her words because there was a giant shadow shrouding her body. He looked up and saw a giant boulder swooping down on him at high speed. The demon jumped back, but the boulder followed him, and a lump of earth suddenly trapped his body.


    He could escape, but the trap was enough to dy his movement. That boulder was already very close to him.


    The giant boulder destroyed houses, made the ground tremble and made a deafening thump. Gina desperately kept her cloak from being exposed by the wind from the boulder¡¯s fall.


    ¡°Even I don¡¯t know where you got that boulder from, Gina,¡± Raymundmented while pping his hands. ¡°That¡¯s pretty awesome, but stay alert.¡±


    Even she couldn¡¯t believe that she had just performed such an insane feat. She chuckled as she looked at her trembling hands. Even though she could do that with the divine power she received, it didn¡¯t mean her body was fine. She is at her limit. ¡°Well, I can only hope that the attack just now had a significant impact on that ugly monster¡­.¡±


    Gina choked when the boulder on top of Tamaki¡¯s body started to crack. She ran into one of the houses as the cracks spread and got bigger. Then, the boulder exploded hard, sending chunks of ground in multiple directions.


    ¡°You think you can beat me with something like this, huh!?¡± Tamaki roared with rage. His body is now covered in ck blood. ¡°I will kill you all! I will kill you all!!! You guys are ordinary humans who are nothingpared to me!!!¡±


    Taka jumps from one of the houses and swings his sword, but Tamaki easily catches him, then throws him far away. The demon screamed, and slowly his body started to grow.


    Instead of directly attacking again, Taka stood up with his katana de pointed downwards. Both of his hands tightly gripped the hilt of his weapon.


    Gina looked around with wide eyes. Suddenly, the surrounding scenery turned ck and white. The soldiers and Tamayo also saw the same thing. They seemed confused by what was going on.


    Gina¡¯s gaze fell back on Taka. The mage didn¡¯t know what the ninja was doing. Is this magic? However, Gina did not feel any magical traces from the cyborg.


    Then, duplicates of Taka appeared one by one from the ninja¡¯s body. They jump, run, and even crawl on the ground. Their only goal is toe to Tamaki.


    They then surrounded Tamaki while pointing their swords forward, thrusting their weapons into the demon¡¯s body. The monster¡¯s mouth had opened wide, its face also showing extreme pain. However, no sound came out.


    The colors returned to normal secondster, Taka¡¯s duplicates disappeared along with their swords, and Tamaki¡¯s roar of pain resounded again. More and more blood smeared the demon.


    ¡°Taka!¡± Tamayo ran to the ninja, whose mechanical parts started to fall off one by one.


    The man then copsed and could no longer move.


    ¡°Hey¡­.¡± Gina walked out with wobbly legs. Her eyes widened again, and her lips trembled violently. ¡°Why is he smiling?¡±


    Yes, the two corners of the monster¡¯s lips did go up.


    ¡°Are you able to repair Taka-san now, Tamayo-sama!?¡± One of the guards asked Hitomi¡¯s twin. ¡°Without him, we can¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Tamayo could only hold her head and look at Taka¡¯s shattered body with tears starting to flow.


    Gina looked at her, still shaking hands. After making that big move, she couldn¡¯t do much, even though she still had a lot of mana.


    ¡°Let me fight it.¡±


    The mage looked back and found Olga walking from a distance. The red-haired woman was still in good shape. Her breathing was steady, and she didn¡¯t look tired at all.

 Chapter 195 195 – The Great Feats

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know mortals had this great potential,¡± Levimented. ¡°Perhaps, we should study them in more depth.¡±


    I looked at Olga, who was still walking towards Tamaki. ¡°Can my servants also be as good as them, my lord?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. After all, their souls were former souls from the mortal. Energy is closely rted to the soul. However, remember that Scarlet also has great potential if we talk about the same thing.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I sighed. I have to admit that these substitute servants are indeed more powerful than my usual servants.


    ***


    Olga continued walking toward Tamaki without showing any fear at all. She stopped when she got so close to the red Demon, only inches away from him.


    It made Tamaki bewildered. ¡°Hey, how arrogant of you, mortal! You¡­.¡±


    Tamaki¡¯s speech was cut off by Olga, who suddenly ducked down. Her two swords glowed, and she shed at both Tamaki¡¯s legs. However, the Demon can jump, and Olga¡¯s weapons only graze his limbs, creating white smoke.


    Olga isn¡¯t done yet. She stepped forward and attacked Tamaki with movements that the human eye could barely follow, so fast and on target. Tamaki could only dodge, and asionally his body was hit by the red-haired woman¡¯s attack.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you right away, mortal!¡± Tamaki is frustrated because he doesn¡¯t get a chance to counterattack. The growth of his body also stopped. ¡°I will give you to my men! They will rape you over and over again until you ask to be killed!¡±


    Seeing that battle scene, Gina felt as if her body was electrified. ¡°In westerns, there is a legend that only the underground knows. It¡¯s about an assassin who kills her targets more openly, and she never fails to kill. She does those things without hiding to send messages to others too. She is rumored to have an incredible speed as a mortal.¡±


    Tamayo gulped, hearing the story.


    ¡°The stories circting about her feel so exaggerated.¡± Gina continued with trembling lips. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it myself¡­ Until I saw this. Yes, we did gain temporary divinity, but¡­.¡±


    Olga didn¡¯t stop attacking, and Tamaki was increasingly overwhelmed by the woman. The wounds on his body increased, and he still didn¡¯t get a chance to attack. When the Demon managed to elerate its movement, Olga also elerated her attack.


    ¡°You bitch!!!¡±


    The red-haired woman jumped, then crossed her two swords at the enemy¡¯s neck. She made a scissor-like motion, and the Demon¡¯s head was cut off instantly. The monster¡¯s body copsed with its neck sttering fresh blood. Meanwhile, his head was rolling on the dirt road.


    ¡°This is not over!¡± Even though he had lost his body, Tamaki could still scream. ¡°Akaimajo-sama will resurrect me again!¡±


    Tamaki was still babbling, and Olga approached her with a stern look. She raised her two still glowing white swords, then stabbed them into Tamaki¡¯s head in quick session.


    The woman¡¯s breath was steady, and she didn¡¯t seem tired.


    Tamaki couldn¡¯t speak anymore because the stabs cut into his head. In just a short time, that body part is now just pieces of bone, flesh, brain, and other parts.


    Gina could only stare with her mouth open at the incident that had entered the realm of absurdity. Tamayo and her bodyguards also did the same. Yes, Tamaki was already seriously injured when fighting Olga. However, the Demon should have gotten more potent because of its erged body.


    Olga turned her gaze to the Demon¡¯s body, which now looked like a thin, wrinkled old man¡¯s body,pletely different from before. She then walked over to Gina and the others with a sharp look.


    Gina flinched because of that. She actually felt that Olga was more intimidating than the Demon itself.


    The red-haired woman stopped a few feet from Gina and the others. The mage immediately sensed that something was wrong.


    Gina¡¯s hands were blistered and emitting smoke. She suddenly knelt down, using her sword for support. And then, fresh blood gushed from her mouth. Gina and Tamayo immediately crouched down to the red-haired woman.


    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡± Olga forced a faint smile on her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t fight to the end.¡±


    ¡°You have been a great help, Olga.¡± Raymund¡¯s voice came from themunication device in Olga¡¯s small bag. ¡°You¡¯ve killed countless demons and even finished off their leader. Now, rest.¡±


    The waffle seller¡¯s smile widened. Her vision was getting blurry, and her consciousness began to disappear. The energy in her body waspletely depleted. She felt that she did not have the power to just breathe.


    In the end, the woman fell.


    ***


    With a body full of blood stter marks, Lynn shed the umpteenth Demon. Meanwhile, in continued to shoot arrows of light to kill several demons at once.


    On the other hand, the soldiers had to go to great lengths to kill just one Demon. They had to catch the Demon with ropes, traps, or other methods. After that, they will attach a special seal to the Demon. The seal will explode a few secondster and kill the monster.


    The corpses of the demons were already lying on the streets. The soldiers and substitute servants were left to fight against their remnants, who had not shown any fear.


    A soldier ran up to Kurosaki, who had also recently helped kill one of the demons.


    ¡°Tamaki has been finished, sir!¡± The soldier said breathlessly.


    ¡°I see.¡± Kurosaki looked at the corpses lying on the road. Most were demons, but some of them were his soldiers or belonged to the othermander. Then, he looked at the injured soldiers being carried away by theirrades. One of the worst injured was the othermander. This forced Kurosaki to be the leader of all the existing soldiers.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve finished it all, sir.¡± in walked up to themander along with Lynn.


    However, themander did not look pleased with the victory. ¡°There were indeed many casualties on our side, but I feel this is still too easy. We haven¡¯t been here long, and victory is in our hands.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you think the same as me, sir.¡± in chuckled. ¡°I also often experience this kind of thing in adventures. If things go too smoothly, usually we will face something more troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but shouldn¡¯t we storm the castle right away?¡± Lynn cleaned her naked body with a long cloth given by a soldier. ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer¡­¡±


    A huge roar cut off the woman¡¯s words. Everyone¡¯s gaze immediately turned towards the castle. One gigantic monster emerged from the ground and let out a massive outcry, making everyone cover their ears.


    ¡°Damn! My guess was right!¡± Kurosaki cursed. ¡°These demons are not their main strength!¡±


    Lynn felt the joints in her body give up. It was at that moment that she felt a tremendous sense of despair. She didn¡¯t feel this hopeless while trying to take her town. At least, at that time, she still had hope of being able to seize the ce. She still had manyrades in arms.


    However, who would be able to stand against that dark gray Demon over 200 feet tall?


    A sh of lightning that Raymund sent hit the giant¡¯s body. However, it only screamed in pain. The lightning had almost no effect on its body, only causing a ck wound on its back.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to use that, sir Raymund.¡± in took a deep breath, lined up on Lynn, and looked at the monster.


    ¡°Are you sure, in?¡± The god of hope responded.


    in nodded. ¡°Looks like we don¡¯t have a chance to choose.¡±


    The archer tossed his quiver and bow, then jumped onto one of the roofs. He then nced at the soldiers and Lynn, smiling broadly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can beat that ugly giant.¡±


    After saying that, in ran away. Lynn briefly froze, but she finally caught up with the man. There was no particr reason. She just feltpelled to do so.


    ¡°Hey, why are you following me, naked woman?¡± in chuckled. ¡°I can do this myself.¡±


    Lynn didn¡¯t answer.


    The archer sighed. ¡°At the very least, keep your distance from me.¡±


    He then stopped on one of the roofs of the house then signaled Lynn to stay away. Lynn seemed hesitant at first but eventually went and watched the archer from a distance.


    ¡°Sir, I have a request,¡± in said while looking at the giant monster walking with a massive thud, shaking the ground. ¡°Can you tell my future wife something? Forter, of course.¡±


    ¡°Tell her about what?¡± Raymund asked back.


    ¡°That her future husband is the greatest archer on earth.¡± in smiled again, taking an aiming pose, but without using a bow and arrow.


    ¡°You said like you wouldn¡¯t make it, in.¡±


    A few secondster, light emerged from his hand, forming a giant bow and arrow. The bow was so big that its lower end prated the roof of the house he was stepping on.


    ¡°I ask you one more time, are you sure?¡± Raymund¡¯s voice trembled.


    A small chuckle escaped the archer¡¯s mouth. ¡°Shut up, god. Look at me doing this fucking amazing thing.¡±

 Chapter 196 196 – The Greatest Archer

    in winced in pain. His hands began to blister, and his clothes began to disintegrate.


    ¡°Are you really okay doing this?¡± Raymund asked again.


    ¡°I told you, shut up, god.¡± The archer chuckled as his giant arrow grew brighter. ¡°I¡¯m doing this not only to restore the divinity of your servants. Just imagine if the giant monster reached another settlement.¡±


    Raymund was about to argue, but he said, ¡°Good luck, then.¡±


    The archer grinned. The light from his arrow was now so dazzling that it engulfed his body. Lynn, who was still watching, could only protect her eyes with her hands.


    The arrow from the man shot fast and exploded as soon as it hit the giant monster¡¯s body. Thick gray smoke formed.


    Lynn lowered her hand, staring at the plume of smoke. A few secondster, she saw almost the left half of the demon¡¯s body had disappeared. Half of his head is also gone.


    The gigantic monster copsed, giving a giant thud and sending strong winds in various directions.


    Lynn covered her face again with her hands, this time to protect herself from the wind and dust.


    She saw something was wrong. ¡°in?¡±


    The woman looked around because she only found ck marks on where in had been standing. She then jumped into the ce and found a lot of ashes scattered on the roof.


    ¡°in!?¡± Lynn screamed, starting to panic at the thought of what had happened.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gina, already on the street near that location, asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± The god of hope¡¯s low voice confirmed Lynn¡¯s thoughts. ¡°His body was destroyed because of what he did.¡±


    Lynn gasped when she saw a piece of cloth dropping in the air. The fabric color was exactly the same as the color of in¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Lynn snarled and looked down as she clenched her fists. Her gaze was straight on the piece of cloth that hadnded on the roof.


    ¡°I know how you feel, Lynn.¡± Gina sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve only met in not long ago, but he¡¯s still a part of us. However, we still have work to do.¡±


    Lynn wiped a tear from her eye, then looked at the castle from a distance.


    Yes, they have to infiltrate the building to free Raymund¡¯s servants¡¯ divinity.


    ¡°We have a problem.¡± Raymund sighed, trying not to think about what would happen to Lauren once she found out in was gone. ¡°Lord Levi just did an analysis. The magic barrier used to protect the castle is so strong¡­. Even that arrow of light like in¡¯s would not be able to destroy it.¡±


    Lynn widened her eyes and stopped breathing. Despair filled the woman¡¯s heart again. Even after all this, with so many victims falling, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It¡¯s all in vain.


    ¡°Well, actually, the ones who have cool moves aren¡¯t just Taka, Olga, and in.¡± Even though her body was shaking, Gina puffed out her chest. ¡°I have one too, and it¡¯s much more powerful than in¡¯s.¡±


    It took a while before Raymund could answer. He couldn¡¯t imagine a move crazier than the archer¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Even though I might die because what I¡¯m about to do is greater than in¡¯s?¡± The mageughed, took a deep breath, and smiled, then pointed at the overcast sky. ¡°Did you know that there are rocks up there? I¡¯m not talking about this sky that we can see, but far above. Since long ago, I can sometimes feel them. After my abilities were amplified with divinity, I could feel them more clearly.¡±


    ¡°Asteroids?? You¡¯re going to attract an asteroid just to destroy that magic barrier???¡± Too surprised, Raymund forgot that no one in Levidna knew about the term.


    ¡°So, the names are asteroids?¡± Gina nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll pull that thing from a location above the sky.¡±


    ¡°Even Lord Levi doesn¡¯t believe you can do it.¡±


    Gina folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Do you have another solution? You gods can¡¯te down directly to destroy the barrier, can you?¡±


    Raymund fell silent again. Lynn then jumped down and came to the mage.


    ¡°So, you want to do something like in did?¡± The naked woman asked.


    ¡°Honestly¡­¡± Gina choked. ¡°This might be more dangerous¡­. Maybe my suffering will be more severe and longer than in¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°If you want to do that¡­.¡± Raymund spoke again, but his voice sounded dispirited. ¡°Go as far away from the vige as possible.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you already know how big the impact will be, sir?¡± Gina chuckled. ¡°Even I didn¡¯t know about it myself.¡±


    ***


    One day has passed. The substitute servants and troops left the vige as far as possible. They even went so far as to pack up their camp, though that made the soldiers wonder. After all, they couldn¡¯t understand what the ¡®stone from the sky¡¯ Gina meant.


    And no one can guess how big the impact will be.


    Gina nced at Olga, who was still on a stretcher. ¡°Are you feeling better, though, girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Olga answered while lying down. ¡°And what about you?¡±


    The mageughed. ¡°Not good at all.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Lynn asked, walking beside Gina.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Gina shrugged. ¡°But what can we do?¡±


    The atmosphere is quiet for a moment. There was only the tter of exhausted soldiers, apanied by the sound of the wheels of the chariots. Tamayo is repairing Taka in that vehicle.


    ¡°Hey.¡± The mage chuckled. ¡°No one wants to cheer me on andfort me?¡±


    No one answered. Even the god of hope didn¡¯t open his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The woman smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t me you guys. You guys don¡¯t know how to talk to someone likely to die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to people who are about to die several times,¡± Olga responded. ¡°But never this awkward. Maybe it¡¯s because it has to do with saving so many lives.¡±


    Ginaughed again, this time much louder. It even caught the attention of the soldiers who apanied them. ¡°I love your dry humor!¡±


    Lynn shook her head. She couldn¡¯t believe they joked like that after in¡¯s death.


    ¡°Well, I hope I can pull this off. I¡¯m on the side of goodness, after all.¡± The mage then looked up. ¡°You also have to make sure I seed, god. You are the god of hope, right?¡±


    ¡°You already know what I¡¯m going to say, right?¡± Raymund sighed.


    The mageughed again.


    ¡°So, all this time, you feel on the side of goodness?¡± Lynn asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t look like that, do I? With my pantsless appearance, I look like a bad person?¡± Seeing Lynn, who raised an eyebrow, Gina smiled. ¡°I was just kidding. But it¡¯s true, I¡¯m on the side of goodness, Lynn. I¡¯m the leader of an organization that fights drug trafficking.¡±


    Lynn turned her gaze forward again. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you just answering like that!?¡± Gina snorted but didn¡¯t look really angry.


    The naked woman shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m joking too.¡±


    Not long after, they came out of the forest and saw another vige where houses were more scarce.


    ¡°Ah, looks like we should stop here,¡± Gina said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can hit the mark if we go further than this.¡±


    ***


    They built a camp near the vige. It was night, and most of the soldiers were asleep. Gina sneaked out of the tent she shared with Lynn and Olga. After greeting several soldiers on patrol, she walked away from the camp carrying a torch.


    ¡°Where are you going, Gina?¡± Raymund asked, wondering why the mage was still carrying themunication device.


    Gina shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll do it now without attracting the attention of others.¡±


    ¡°Have you had enough rest?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly, I¡¯ve been able to sleep soundly since this afternoon. So, my body feels very refreshed.¡± Gina used her earth magic to stick the torch. She also felt calmer and at peace. Her doubts had disappeared.


    She will make this work no matter what.


    After taking a deep breath, Gina took out two ss bottles the size of a palm grip from her robes. The mage¡¯s eyes fell on the cyan-colored liquid within the bottles.


    They are all potions that can give you mana far above any mortal¡¯s body¡¯s capacity. Or in other words, it is a dangerous drug because it forces the body to exceed the limit. Of course, that is very much against her principles as someone who hates illegal drugs.


    At first, she did not know why she kept those cursed objects. However, with the chain of events that had just happened, she thought it was all for this moment.


    ¡°Fuck it!¡± Gina opened the lids of both bottles, then drank the contents at once. As soon as she felt a burning sensation in her throat, the mage dropped the empty bottles, shattering them on the ground.


    She felt her magical energy increase many times over, even more so than when she got the gods¡¯ divinity.


    ¡°Are you okay, Gina?¡± Raymund asked in a worried tone. The mage did look very sick. ¡°What are you drinking?¡±


    ¡°I feel really great.¡± Gina steeled her resolve, then raised her left hand up.

 Chapter 197 197 – A Great Impact

    Gina felt her left hand tighten until blood vessels popped out. She winced at the pain she was starting to feel all over her body.


    There was no blinding light from her like herrades did. She was just struggling alone in silence.


    ¡°Come on.¡± The woman whimpered. The pain in her hand was getting unbearable. Her muscles felt like they were being torn apart. ¡°Come out asparoites!!!¡¯


    Slowly, a flickering light appeared in the night sky. However, that was not a star but somewhat shaped like a slowly rotating vortex. Gradually the vortex grew bigger, and the pain in Gina¡¯s hand grew crazier.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Gina couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and her hands went limp. The vortex was rapidly shrinking. ¡°No!¡±


    The mage exerted her strength again, making her hands stiffen even more. Gradually, the vortex of light in the sky began to erge again.


    Gina¡¯s tears started to fall. Maybe dying would be better than feeling this pain. She wanted to stop doing this, but the thought of saving so many people kept her going.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a god who can do this, Sir Raymund?¡± Gina chuckled, though her bones were starting to make a horrible creak.


    ¡°No.¡± Raymund could only answer briefly.


    Gina¡¯s chuckle turned into a loudugh. ¡°That means I¡¯m greater than the gods!!! I should be¡­.¡±


    The mage¡¯s words were cut short because she heard approaching footsteps behind her.


    ¡°Fuck off! Whoever it is, don¡¯te any closer!¡± Gina screamed with all her might, not checking who wasing at her. ¡°You will only disturb my concentration!!!¡±


    The footsteps stopped, and Gina groaned in pain, using her other hand to keep her left hand from falling.


    The vortex of light was getting bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Come on,e out!!!¡± After she shouted like that, the center of the light vortex gave off the fire. ¡°Argghhh!!!¡±


    Gina¡¯s left hand was twisted violently. Her joints were severed, causing her to feel unimaginable pain.


    The woman fell, and Lynn came over to her. ¡°Hey, Gina!¡±


    Instead of doing the same thing, Olga limped forward while looking up. ¡°Holy shit.¡±


    A boulder scorched by mes shot out of the vortex of light.


    Lynn checked Gina¡¯s pulse. ¡°She¡¯s still alive but unconscious¡­¡±


    The woman gasped when she realized what had happened. The vortex of light had dissipated, and the burning rock that had juste out of it dived rapidly into a spot, creating a trail of dense smoke.


    Before long, the two women did not see the giant rock because their view was blocked by trees. And then, they heard an unbelievably loud bang that felt like it pierced their eardrums. The ground shook violently, and they could see a giant explosion in the distance.


    ¡°H-has Gina been sessful?¡± Lynn shielded her eyes from the re of the explosion.


    Olga narrowed her eyes. ¡°We don¡¯t know if we don¡¯t check there.¡±


    ¡°You guys stay there. I¡¯ll send the scout bees to see if the barrier in the castle has been destroyed.¡± The god replied, still in disbelief that Gina had just summoned a freaking meteor.


    ***


    After resting for a day, the soldiers returned to the vige. They left the injured and some guarding there. With the addition of the dead, their numbers were drastically reduced.


    ¡°You are the chosen one!¡± Kurosaki gave words of encouragement from atop his horse. ¡°Just one more step, we will win!¡±


    The soldiers did raise their hands while shouting, but their faces couldn¡¯t lie. They are still tired and hopeless. The substitute servants had already shown extraordinary feats but couldn¡¯t join the fight anymore. They still have Taka, but everyone knows that the cyborg will not be able to work at his best after it is damaged so badly and has only been repaired for a few days.


    So, now the heavy burden is on Lynn¡¯s shoulders. There are still many demons hiding in the castle, not to mention if there is reinforcementing.


    However, she does not have the ultimate move like the other substitute servants. Although the soldiers looked desperate, Lynn was sure they had more hope in her.


    If possible, she wanted to just run away from that ce.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Raymund asked in a low voice so as not to be heard by others.


    ¡°Whatever happens to me, it doesn¡¯t matter, sir,¡± Lynn answered with quivering lips. ¡°I will still fight.¡±


    Raymund was silent. This irritated Lynn. How could a god not help her at a time like this? Aren¡¯t they extraordinary beings?


    She took a deep breath, remembering that the past few days had shown that the gods weren¡¯tpletely divine. They still had ws. If they were really powerful, they wouldn¡¯t send servants or make mortals carry out tasks like this.


    So, what should she do now to lock the win?


    Suddenly Lynn caught her breath. Her mouth opened, and her eyes widened. However, a few secondster, she changed her expression to normal.


    ¡°Did you or your friends do this to me, sir?¡± The woman asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Raymund was confused. ¡°What do you mean, Lynn?¡±


    ¡°A new piece of information came into my head, sir.¡± Lynn looked at her hands. ¡°Something that could win us over. Are you sure you didn¡¯t send this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. We¡­¡± Raymund choked. ¡°Could it be from the god of energy¡­. Well, this is just a guess, and I don¡¯t have a clear basis. We don¡¯t know the location of the god of energy, after all. And maybe your friends got a simr whisper, so they could do such crazy feats.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Lynn clenched her hands in front of her face. Her self-confidence increased many times over.


    As it turned out, there was still a chance of winning.


    ***


    Once out of the forest, they arrived at a barrennd full of ash. The houses in the vige were nowhere to be seen.


    The soldiers could only look around in amazement at what had happened.


    It turned out that the impact of the meteor was so insane and beyond their understanding.


    Only one survives, namely the shogun¡¯s castle in the center of the vige.


    ¡°That¡¯s them.¡± Kurosaki pointed at the demons in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to beat them¡­¡±


    Lynn was no longer listening to themander¡¯s words. She focused her gaze on the enemies who continued to run screaming like wild beasts.


    The woman took a deep breath, removing the things attached to her body, the things that couldn¡¯t be called clothes. In just a few seconds, her belt, small bag, shoes, and gloves were lying on the ground.


    She also removed the braid in her hair. Now, the woman waspletely naked and only holding a small god-given knife.


    She will do something that will probably kill her.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to Lynn¡¯s body, which gave off light. Then, the woman¡¯s body began to be covered by a kind of armor made of light, starting from the hands and feet, the body, and finally the head.


    Now, she looks like a shining knight.


    The woman turned her head to Kurosaki, who nodded. Themander then raised his katana up.


    ¡°Fear not, myrades!!! Unleash your rage, my warriors!!! For our victory!!! For the sake of humanity!!! For our glory as soldiers of the kingdom!!! Attack!!!¡±


    The soldiers cheered, their morale increasing after seeing Lynn¡¯s transformation. They then ran forward.


    Taka and Lynn passed the soldiers forward. The two used a higher speed and were the first to sh at the demons.


    Lynn continued to advance by continuously shing at the demons. She didn¡¯t think about defeating all the monsters but focused on the castle that held Raymund¡¯s servants¡¯ divinity.


    Several demons jumped and caught the woman¡¯s body, making it difficult for her to move. The other demons followed, and in no time, Lynn¡¯s body was invisible in the pile of monsters.


    Lynn then released an explosion from her light armor, sending the demons flying. She was so able to run forward again.


    A gigantic 30-foot demon dashed towards the woman, but she jumped and shed her enemy¡¯s neck with ease.


    The woman continued to attack and advance, showing no sign of fatigue at all. Even so, that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s still okay. Her body felt an intense heat and her joints felt like they were about to burst.


    She knew this could notst long.


    ¡°Hey, sir,¡± Lynn said while shing the umpteenth demon. ¡°If I¡¯m not going to make it, I want you to tell my colleagues at Silkdale.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be safe, Lynn.¡± Raymund sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get through all this just fine.¡±


    ¡°Please, just say yes. My body is breaking now.¡± Lynn replied after taking down five demons at once. ¡°This is so I can focus.¡±


    She then ran, jumped, and kicked the castle door open.


    ¡°Sir!¡± The woman started to fight the guard demon inside the castle.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell themter¡­¡±


    In her light armor, Lynn smiled. She continued to fight the demons while climbing stairs after stairs, from one floor to the next.


    Finally, she arrived at arge room with arge monument in the middle. Several seals were attached to that object made of stone.

 Chapter 198 198 – Dead End

    Dots of light shot out of my mist wall and entered the bodies of my servants.


    ¡°This is it.¡± Yua hissed. ¡°Our Divinity is back.¡±


    ¡°But at what cost?¡± Elise replied with teary eyes. She looked at Lynn¡¯s body lying on the floor through my magic pond.


    Lucy had opened her mouth to respond, but she choked and wiped the tears that had begun to flow. ¡°I don¡¯t know them¡­. But, why?¡±


    Meanwhile, Kimi was silent as she closed her eyes.


    ¡°This is weird.¡± I hissed. ¡°Where¡¯s Scarlet? She should be doing a ritual there, right?¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± Levi took off his crown and mmed it hard. ¡°Scarlet tricked us!!!¡±


    My heart rate jumped up. The Supreme God¡¯s behavior made me ufortable. ¡°What do you mean, Lord?¡±


    ¡°She performs the ritual elsewhere.¡± Levi¡¯s voice trembled. He then moved his hand over the pond.


    The scenery changed from the castle where the divinity servants are kept to a few feet above the sea. Scarlet was hovering there.


    Two long pir-shaped lights were hitting her body from opposite directions. One is white, and the other is purplish ck. The source of both things is so far away that I don¡¯t see it.


    ¡°The source of that white light is from thend of the elven,¡± Levi exined. ¡°While this darknesses from the ins of the humans.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it came from that holyke,¡± Kimi added, clearly referring to the ce where one of his friends died.


    Mona barked and looked into the magic pond.


    ¡°You know where it¡¯s from, Mona?¡± I rubbed the pet¡¯s head. ¡°Is this from the dungeon you¡¯re from?¡±


    The dog just looked at me.


    ¡°We have to do something immediately.¡± Levi looked even more panicked. ¡°Or a lot of people will die.¡±


    I took a deep breath and continued to look at the Scarlet Wizard, still floating in the air with her arms outstretched. ¡°But can you at least give wings to my servants? The battlefield doesn¡¯t allow them to fight well.¡±


    Levi pped his forehead. ¡°She traps your divinity servants in the castle so we can focus on that. Meanwhile, she performs rituals elsewhere. She hides the power she is gaining, and I can only feel it now when her energy overflow is big enough.¡±


    Actually, I have a powerful way to solve this. However, that means I have to make a big sacrifice.


    I am not ready.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Anja snorted while facing one of the mist walls. A bright light shot out from there, and not long after that, a female figure entered. The blonde-haired woman was wearing some sort of bikini armor simr in material to what Lynn was wearing.


    She looked around with teary eyes. ¡°Finally, I can get out of my ce¡­. I¡¯m not alone¡­.¡± She then looked at me and the others in turn. ¡°Ah, I tracked your whereabouts as your divine energies returned to all of you¡­. It will take a very long time to exin this, and there is something more urgent.¡±


    Levi stepped closer to the woman. ¡°Are you the one who has the duty to manage energy in Levidna?¡±


    ¡°Ah, thend¡¯s name is Levidna, huh?¡± The woman smiled at the supreme god. ¡°My name is Lict. I am indeed the one in charge of energy in Levidna. If I may ask, are you some kind of leader in this realm?¡±


    ¡°My name is Levi. One of the Supreme God couple oversees Levidna and everything in it.¡± Levi replied in a quick tone. ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know what happened.¡±


    ¡°I feel a huge ritual and can upset the energy bnce in Levidna.¡±


    Ie forward. ¡°My name is Raymund, god of hope. I know you have many questions, but we can exin themter. The point is, you were disturbed by that great ritual, right? I have several servants who can fight the person performing the ritual. However, we are currently getting to a dead end¡­. Come here.¡±


    I signaled for Lict toe to the magic pond. The goddess of energy immediately gasped at the ritual performed by Scarlet.


    ¡°Can you give more power to my servants? The power that exceeds what you gave before?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know I gave the five people more power over there, huh?¡± Lict smiled. ¡°Before that, I must say it¡¯s very fascinating. Finally, I can see clearly what Levidna is like after I could only feel what was happening there. I can help you, but I can only give my blessing to one person.¡±


    Elise hurriedly approached the goddess of energy. ¡°I am the most experienced than others as a servant. Give that blessing to me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lucy held the female warrior¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I once had a connection with Lady Lict¡­. When did that happen?¡±


    I know what moment Lucy was referring to. She spoke of the moment of her death when she destroyed the titan mandrake. However, now she didn¡¯t notice it and looked confused.


    Kimi nudged her lute. ¡°Remember, I was the one who once had the greatest power than all of you. I¡¯m sure I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°You guys are so stupid.¡± Yuaughed. ¡°What you need is a fighter with high speed like me.¡±


    ¡°You girls misunderstood what I said.¡± Lict widened his smile. ¡°Instead of me exining it, maybe I¡¯d better show it in person.¡± She then turned to me. ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The word just came out of my mouth. Maybe because I never found a truly evil god and Levi didn¡¯t stop me, I just believed in this goddess. It seems Levi knows Lict is on our side.


    And again, we had no other choice.


    Since no one was questioning her, Lict raised his hand, scattering beads of light at the servants. Instead of getting into those women¡¯s bodies, the beads wrap around them.


    Then, the bodies of my servants gave off a light that was so blinding, even for gods like Levi and me.


    As soon as the light dimmed, I gasped. My servants are nowhere to be seen. They were reced by a female figure with silver hair and wearing a dress with armor. The dress and armor seemed to be made of sparkling crystals, giving off a beauty that made me hold my breath.


    ¡°You¡­.¡± I found the facial features of my four servants on the woman¡¯s face.


    My servants merged into one?


    ¡°Sir Raymund.¡± The woman¡¯s mouth also emits a mixture of the voices of my servants. She knelt down and looked at me with her silver eyes too. ¡°I am ready to carry out the task from you.¡±


    I woke up from my shock but was still speechless.


    ¡°Can you give her wings or something so she can fly?¡± Levi made a request to Lict.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± The goddess of energy looked at Ciel and Mona, who was silent. The scout bee perched on the dog¡¯s head. ¡°However, I have a solution.¡±


    She let out another beam of light, but it hit Ciel and Mona this time. For the second time, a blinding light appeared.


    And after that was done, I saw a giant dog twice the size of a cow. Her form is very simr to Mona, but with silver fur, yellow-ck armor on some parts of her body, and transparent wings on her back.


    My servant came to the animal and stroked its head. The dog just looked down and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Scarlet¡¯s power is getting bigger and bigger.¡± Levi hissed. ¡°We don¡¯t have any more time.¡±


    ¡°I must go now, sir.¡± The servant smiled at me, who was still speechless. ¡°But, can you give me a blessing first, like you usually do?¡±


    I frowned but finally figured out what my servant meant. Anja took a deep breath.


    All these bombastic events make my brain can¡¯t work properly.


    ¡°Blessing?¡± Levi came to me. ¡°What blessing did you give them, Raymund?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­.¡± I grimaced when the servant turned her back on me. Even though it felt awkward because of the many people and the extraordinary situation, I did just that: hit my servant¡¯s ass.


    Due to the confusion of my situation, I couldn¡¯t control my strength. The blow I did was so hard it made such a loud sound.


    ¡°Thanks, sir.¡± My servant widened his smile while rubbing his butt, then jumped onto the dog¡¯s back. ¡°With this, I¡¯m sure I can carry out the mission well.¡±


    She then went with the dog through the mist.


    ¡°What did that mean?¡± Levi asked me with his hands on his hips.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The supreme good snorted. ¡°You call that a blessing? What the fuck, Raymund? Don¡¯t you have any decency as a god? I don¡¯t mind you doing that, but does it have to be before a holy mission?¡±


    ¡°Well, now¡¯s not the time to argue about trivial matters.¡± I tried to shrug it off, even though it still felt awkward. I feel like I just hit the ass of the new woman I¡¯ve been dreaming of for a long time. It may sound absurd, but that¡¯s how it is.


    Levi looks angrier. ¡°Well, even though I hate it, you¡¯re right. Our job now is to keep an eye on your servant.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I hastily answered. ¡°We¡¯d better focus on more important things!¡±


    We gathered near my magical pond. Lict tantly kept her distance from me and gave a disgusted look. Apparently, she was scared that I would p her ass.

 Chapter 199 199 – Above the Sea

    Scarlet opened her eyes as a mist portal appeared before her. The servant came down from the portal using the dog.


    ¡°A new Servant I¡¯ve seen, huh?¡± The wizard raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Stop it, Scarlet!¡± The servant gave a warning. ¡°A lot of people will die!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made this ritual on the sea to minimize casualties. You¡¯d better stop being Raymund¡¯s follower. He is a God who cannot carry out his duties properly.¡± Scarlet responded with two pirs of light still hitting her. ¡°Then, join me. I will absolutely grant the wish of most of the mortals in Levidna. Fewer people will suffer, and the world will be better.¡±


    ¡°No, you will only cause damage.¡± The servant let out a light that formed a giant sword in her hand. ¡°We will stop you.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± Scarletughed. ¡°No wonder you feel weird. It turns out that you are abination of Raymund¡¯s servants. I didn¡¯t know he had this kind of ability.¡± The wizard also emitted two lights from her hands. ¡°Bring it on! You can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    The server flew forward and swung her sword, but Scarlet could dodge quickly and shoot balls of light. The servant evades and shes her sword, emitting crescent-shaped light energy like Olga¡¯s.


    This time Scarlet made a transparent milky white barrier. The barrier immediately broke as soon as it was hit by the servant¡¯s attack, and Scarlet was bounced quite far. The energy transfer in the form of pirs of light hitting her body also disappeared.


    Instead of attacking again, Scarlet flew away. The servant was chasing the enemy. However, suddenly a fish shaped like a giant whale came out of the sea and almost pounced on the servant¡¯s body.


    The servant increased her eleration, and prated the giant fish¡¯s body with ease, making the creature¡¯s body hollow and fall into the sea again.


    The wizard and the servant continued to fly upwards. Initially, the servant¡¯s body began to freeze because the temperature dropped drastically. However, it only passed for a short time. Her body gave off a light that shattered the ice.


    And they arrived in the silent darkness of outer space.


    ¡°Let me talk to you.¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice didn¡¯te out of her mouth but went straight into the servant¡¯s head. ¡°We¡¯re already in space. I can still do the ritual, although the time is much longer and may not be optimal. However, if I do it here, no mortal will die.¡±


    The servant was silent and pointed her sword of light forward.


    Scarlet was starting to look frustrated. ¡°Those gods don¡¯t care about mortal life. They were only afraid of a mortal who would be able to defeat them. They feel their very existence is threatened.¡±


    The servant lowered her sword. Just like Scarlet, she also uses telepathy tomunicate. ¡°Would you be able to do it without killing lord Raymund?¡±


    Scarlet narrowed her eyes. ¡°No, even after I sessfully perform this ritual, Raymund will die instantly. My only goal is to rece him as the God of hope.¡±


    ¡°Then this talk is pointless.¡± The servant raised her sword again.


    The scarlet wizard¡¯s mouth opened wide. ¡°Why? He is a God who is abusive to his servants! What¡¯s the matter¡­.¡± She choked andughed bitterly. ¡°Oh, you love him¡­. Just like I used to be, despite his abusive behavior.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not abusive anymore.¡± The servant replied. ¡°And we believe he really cares about the people of this world.¡±


    Scarlet raised her chin, then took out a light sword identical to the servant¡¯s but more reddish in color. ¡°Looks like we really can¡¯t talk.¡±


    The two then floated forward and swung their swords at each other. The two weapons touched each other and caused a silent explosion in space. They then retreated and continued to attack each other, causing a second, still inaudible explosion.


    No one wants to give up. The two flew here and there, thrusting and shing at each other. However, neither was on the upper hand.


    ***


    I¡¯m still watching the fight with anxious anticipation. Maybe I¡¯m more worried about my servant¡¯s existence than my well-being. If Scarlet wins, I¡¯m not sure if my servant can recover.


    They¡¯ve all be a part of my life, and I¡¯m not sure I can get rid of them.


    ¡°They are good servants. I want to get to know them better.¡± Lict took a deep breath. ¡°Unfortunately, they will be gone after this, win or lose.¡±


    The energy goddess¡¯s words made my heart feel like it was going to explode. With an unbelievably stiff motion, I turned to the woman. ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    Lict shrugged, showing no expression of fear or worry at all. ¡°I said, your servant will die after this, despite winning or losing.¡±


    Without thinking, I stretched out both my hands. A secondter, my palm was already tightly choking the energy goddess¡¯s neck.


    However, my body felt a tremendous jolt, then it was thrown far away andnded on the floor. I felt no pain, but my body couldn¡¯t get up. Just to move my head, I have to do it with incredible difficulty.


    Levi was raising his hand. It seemed he was the one who sent me flying like this.


    Anja ran to me and knelt next to me with teary eyes. ¡°Sir Raymund, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°You have to remember, Raymund.¡± The supreme God spoke in a cold tone. ¡°To us gods, servants are just tools. We can¡¯t be too attached to them. Even Lict, who is new here, knows that.¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡± I objected with all my might. ¡°My servant is not like that¡­.¡±


    My mouth closed tightly as soon as the supreme God clenched his fists. I can¡¯t speak at all.


    ¡°If you¡¯re just making a fuss, you¡¯d better stay there.¡± The supreme God turned his back on me. ¡°Let us oversee this fight. You must know that if Scarlet wins, then the bitch will reach the realm of God. There was a possibility that she would be able to increase her abilities many times over here. Do you know what that means? Our existence as true gods will be threatened. That does sound absurd. We are gods, yet we are afraid. But that¡¯s how it is. There¡¯s no point in hiding it anymore.¡±


    The goddess of energy looked at me coldly, then faced my pond again.


    ¡°My apologies, Sir Raymund.¡± Anja starts shedding tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose them all, but I can¡¯t do anything in front of those gods.¡±


    This cannot be allowed. I won¡¯t give up. When all this is over, then my servants will disappearpletely. They will not be able to return to the afterlife. That¡¯s something very sad.


    They will be erased from existence.


    So, I forced my hand to move. I used all my willpower to do that simple thing. At first, my right hand just shook, but I could lift it a little after a while.


    And finally, I can open my game UI screen.


    However, my struggle is not over. While constantly watching the gods so as not to see me, I moved my fingers with difficulty.


    I came to a UI that disyed my skill icons. There are still many that are gray and only a few that I have unlocked, both active and passive.


    However, I will not use those. I keep scrolling down to the gray icons. Even when the screen has turned ck, I¡¯m still scrolling down.


    I stopped when I found a skill that showed the logo of a person sticking their hands together, looking like a person praying.


    God¡¯s hope.


    Will I die after using this hidden skill? Or will I return to being a pathetic human in my world? Ah, it would be great if I returned to the real world. I already have a lot of money and have nothing to worry about.


    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t see them again. I couldn¡¯t see Elise¡¯s sweet awkwardness, Yua¡¯s seductive gesture, Kimi¡¯s quiet singing voice, Anja¡¯s enthusiasm, and Lucy¡¯s uplifting cheerfulness. Not to mention the existence of Mona and Ciel, which makes my life more colorful.


    The thought caused my tears to fall. Anja rubbed it with her hand.


    This game is very annoying. Who wants a sad ending like this? If I knew this, I wouldn¡¯t have yed this damn game.


    Even so, I¡¯m still happy. At least I can save my girls. If I live after this, I hope I will remember them. I will treasure all the memories with them, whether bitter or sweet.


    And finally, I pressed the icon. Instantly, my body gave off a bright light. It caught Lict and Levi¡¯s attention. The supreme God widened his eyes and approached me.


    ¡°You used a skill to grant your own wish!?¡± Levi squeezed his head. ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to rebuild your sessor!? It will take years, and it won¡¯t necessarily work!¡±


    I forced a slight grin on my mouth, then put my middle finger in the supreme God¡¯s face. He just opened his mouth with a confused look.


    I just hope that he knows the meaning of this gesture, that I despise him.


    The light in my body grew brighter, and I felt a soothing warmth. My eyelids became so heavy that it forced me to close them. Furthermore, all I could see was boundless darkness.

 Chapter 200 200 – Ultimate Sacrifice

    ¡°Raymund.¡±


    The voice woke me up. I saw a speck of light from a distance in this pitch darkness. A human-shaped figure emerged from the light. At first, it was just a silhouette, but the closer he got to me, the more precise the shape became.


    Thin body, smooth hair, and a face that always looks tired. I know him very well.


    Of course, it was my own figure.


    ¡°Is that you?¡± I asked, still in the voice of Raymund, the god of hope. ¡°An entity iming to be a cosmic being?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t forget me.¡± The figure smiled. ¡°So, how have you been all this time?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°You¡¯re saying like you don¡¯t know about it. So, am I dead? Am I going to enter Levidna¡¯s afterlife or Earth¡¯s afterlife? If I were to enter Earth¡¯s afterlife, I wish the guardian goddess was as hot as He.¡±


    The figureughed. ¡°Good! I like your humor! But no, Ray. You didn¡¯t die. You¡¯re going back to your old life.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least don¡¯t tell me you took the money already in my savings.¡± I shrugged. It¡¯s strange. Now I feel more calm and relieved than before. The weight on my shoulders haspletely disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ve already quit my job on earth to entertain you.¡±


    ¡°Rx.¡± The being started walking around me. ¡°You¡¯ll still be rich. I¡¯ve even added more to your savings ount. You¡¯re one of the best performers among those gamers.¡±


    I really want to punch this being in the face. All my suffering is just to please him. Unfortunately, I realized I was nothing in front of him. I won¡¯t be able to make any changes at all. What can happen is that I offend him, and things go wrong.


    ¡°Well!¡± The cosmic being pped his hands. ¡°Now, what are you going to do? How about another adventure in a new world? You can gather attractive femalepanions and dress them in skimpy clothes again! I can arrange everything!¡±


    I shook my head weakly. Enough. I¡¯m too tired. ¡°No. I just want to vacation far away without thinking about saving the world.¡±


    ¡°Too bad.¡± The Being sneered and stopped. ¡°But it can¡¯t be helped. You¡¯ve been through too much. Fine, I¡¯ll get you back.¡±


    ¡°I have a question.¡± I swallowed. ¡°How are my servants doing? And also, what about those who fought in their stead.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I guarantee that your servants will be fine. You can keep my word.¡± The being drew itself closer to me. ¡°As for the others¡­. Maybe the luckiest is Olga. She can¡¯t fight anymore, but she can still sell waffles. Ah, and your servant named Anja has begged Levi to bring them back to where they came from.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I want to ask in more detail about the condition of those people. However, I realized it was pointless and might make me feel worse.


    I didn¡¯t even get to thank them.


    ¡°So, are you ready?¡± The Being shed his smile again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After this, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. You are free to live your life as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Before that¡­ Can I still remember them?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The cosmic being widened his smile. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to erase all that from your memory unless you ask for it.¡±


    I took a deep breath, then nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ***


    As soon as I took off my VR sses, I saw a familiar ceiling. I felt wet and warm in my eyes.


    I straightened up, and the warmth ran down my cheeks.


    It turns out that it¡¯s not that easy to forget my servants. It may have only been minutes since I parted from those women, but now I miss them.


    And the fact that I would never be able to see them again was torturing me.


    Taking a deep breath, I got up from the couch. Today I feel reluctant to do my ritual as usual.


    Maybe by taking a walk outside, I can ease my mind a bit¡­.


    Huh? Since when can I think like this?


    But maybe that¡¯s for the best. I need a refresher for my brain. That otherworldly rescue mission was too much for me.


    So, after washing my face and changing clothes, I walked out of my apartmentplex, taking a deep breath.


    The air is so fresh. I didn¡¯t pay attention to something like this before.


    I walked on the sidewalk opposite the train station I used to go to work.


    I don¡¯t have a clear goal and let my feet take me somewhere. And finally, I stopped in front of a cafe that was not too full.


    Maybe once in a while, I need a variety of drinks, not just instant coffee.


    ¡°Good morning, wee to our cafe.¡± A woman greeted me as soon as I entered the building with a predominantly dark cyan interior.


    I gasped. My heart rate crawled up. I know the waitress. Blue eyes and blonde hair,bined with that delicate face.


    Renee?


    ¡°Sir?¡± The woman tilted her head. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, I need coffee.¡± I hastily sat at one of the tables, and the woman handed me the menu book.


    This is not possible. This must be just a coincidence.


    ¡°We also provide some breakfast menu, sir.¡± Thedy served me in such a friendly manner.


    Even her voice was so simr to Renee¡¯s. I had to desperately hold back my tears.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll just order ck coffee and a regr croissant then,¡± I answered with trembling lips. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Ok, wait a second.¡±


    When she left me, I lowered my head. I don¡¯t want her to see my confused expression and think I¡¯m weird.


    Taking another deep breath, I took out my phone and immediately opened the video streaming app. Better to calm me down by diverting my mind to random videos.


    However, the interval between my heartbeats was getting out of control.


    The app¡¯s suggestion page shows a thumbnail of a woman wearing a dark blue racing suit with wavy hair.


    She looks like a Japanese person, and I¡¯m also no stranger to her face.


    With shaking hands, I pressed that thumbnail.


    There is a caption on the screen: Rin Nakashima, winner of the qualifier at the Indonesian GP.


    Someone interviewed the woman who was wiping sweat with a small towel.


    Her voice was also precisely the same as Yua¡¯s. Only the shade of green in her hair distinguished her appearance from the kunoichi.


    ¡°Please.¡± The arrival of the waitress surprised me.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I frowned when I found a small piece of paper tucked under my coffee cup.


    And I found a line of phone numbers on the paper. I looked at the waitress who was walking away from me. She winked at me.


    ***


    This was too extraordinary to be considered a coincidence. Two women who are very simr to my servants are pretty close to my apartment? Was the cosmic being doing this on purpose?


    Because I kept thinking non-stop, without realizing it, I had arrived at the shopping center. More people than any location I¡¯ve been to before this.


    The piano ying catches my attention. I followed the melodious tone and reached a crowd of several people. Since it wasn¡¯t too crowded, I didn¡¯t have to push the others to see what was really going on.


    A petite woman is ying a ck piano. Yes, she is very simr to Kimi. Even her face doesn¡¯t show any meaningful expression. What distinguishes her from Kimi is that her hair is purple instead of white.


    With shaking hands, I picked up my phone from my pocket to record the scene. Unfortunately, she stopped ying the song, and the crowd gave a round of apuse.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± The woman got off the chair and lowered her head.


    Realizing that someone was carrying a digital camera, I ventured to ask. ¡°Do you have a video channel or something, miss?¡±


    The petite woman looked at me for a moment before finally speaking. ¡°It¡¯s Mika&Music. You can find it on the inte. Don¡¯t forget to subscribe.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t usually ask strangers to subscribe to your channel.¡± A female friend of the woman squeaked.


    ***


    Those three extraordinary events kept me walking around the city. This is clearly no coincidence. That supreme being must have intervened to bring my servants into this world.


    This means Elise must also be in my world, whatever name she uses.


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find the female warrior after walking all day.


    Because it was night and my body was tired, I decided to return to the apartment, although my heart was very disappointed.


    Maybe not today.


    I had just entered my apartment keys when the room next to mine opened. A new resident? As I recall, the room was empty¡­.


    For the umpteenth time today, I gasped. My breath stopped for a moment. A woman came out of the room. Although her brown hair is now shorter, but those beautiful green eyes I will never forget.


    Perhaps noticing my presence, she gave me a smile. It was a very typical awkward smile.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m your new neighbor.¡±


    ¨CTHE END¨C


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!